THE TOKYO TRIALS:
THE UNHEARD DEFENSE

Written and Edited by KOBORI Keiichiro, PhD.

Copyright c. 1995 by KOBORI Keiichiro
Original Japanese language edition publishedby Kodansha Ltd., Tokyo, Japan.
English translation rights arranged with Kodansha Ltd., Tokyo.

1

TABLE OF CONTENTSINTRODUCTION ........................................................................................................

3

I. The Legal Basis for the IMTFE ......................................................................
II. The Trials ........................................................................................................
III. The Treatment of Evidence at the Tokyo Trials .............................................
IV. The Arduous Task of Preparing Defense Evidence .......................................
V. The Three-Part Defense Rebuttal and the Documents Selected for This
Book ...............................................................................................................
VI. Conclusion .....................................................................................................

3
7
14
17

PART 1: DEFENSE OPENING STATEMENTS: GENERAL ARGUMENTS ........

32

CHAPTER 1: GENERAL OPENING STATEMENT A ......................................
CHAPTER 2: GENERAL OPENING STATEMENT B ......................................
CHAPTER 3: OPENING STATEMENT, DIVISION 1 .......................................

33
61
125

PART 2: DEFENSE REBUTTAL EVIDENCE: GENERAL AND SPECIFIC
ARGUMENTS ......................................................................................................

133

CHAPTER 4: AFFIDAVIT OF TOKUTOMI SOHO ...........................................
CHAPTER 5: OPENING STATEMENT, MANCHURIAN DIVISION ..............
CHAPTER 6: WILLIS ABBOT'S REPORT ON THE SITUATION IN
MANCHURIA.................................................................................................
CHAPTER 7: OPENING STATEMENT, CHINA DIVISION .............................
CHAPTER 8:EXCERPT FROM PROCEEDINGS OG THE SIXTHCONFERENCE OF THE INSTITUTE OF PACIFIC RELATIONS.....
CHAPTER 9: REPORT ON THE ANTI-JAPANESE MOVEMENT IN CHINA
AND THE BOYCOTTING OF JAPANESE GOODS ...................................
CHAPTER 10: OPENING STATEMENT, RUSSO-JAPANESE RELATIONSDIVISION ........................................................................................................
CHAPTER 11: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION ..........................
CHAPTER 12: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION,SUBDIVISION 1: TRIPARTITE PACT ..........................................................
CHAPTER 13: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION,SUBDIVISION 2: ALLIED PRESSURE AGAINST JAPAN .........................
CHAPTER 14: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION,SUBDIVISION 3: DIPLOMATIC SECTION ..................................................
CHAPTER 15: REPORT FROM AMBASSADOR GREW TO THE
SECRETARY OF STATE ................................................................................
CHAPTER 16: AFFIDAVIT OF ISHIBASHI TANZAN ........................................
PART 3: DEFENSE SUMMATION AND SUPPLEMENT
CHAPTER 17: DEFENSE SUMMATION: JAPAN WAS PROVOKED
INTO A WAR OF SELF-DEFENSE ................................................................
CHAPTER 18: EXCERPT FROM GENERAL DOUGLAS MACARTHUR'STESTIMONY BEFORE THE JOINT COMMITTEE ON ARMEDSERVICES AND FOREIGN RELATIONS OF THE U.S. SENATE ............
2

19
29

134
154
165
170
179
185
190
197
203
207
214
220
224
239

240

282

INTRODUCTION
KOBORI Keiichiro

I.The Legal Basis for the IMTFE (International Military Tribune for the Far East)
This book consists of excerpts from a body of documents compiled and published under thetitle Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE, which encompasses eight volumes and 5,500
pages. The editors of Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE (one of whom is also theeditor of this book) undertook its publication in the belief that these documents constitute anindispensable resource for the study of modern history. As deserving as it is of a place ineveryone’s library, we found it difficult to urge nonspecialists to purchase the set, given its
high price and bulk. To resolve this dilemma, we have decided to publish The Tokyo Trials:
The Unheard Defense, an abridged version of the larger work. This Introduction is meant toprovide background material, and an explanation of the import of the huge publication fromwhich it was excerpted, for general readers and for those who are not familiar with the Tokyo
Trials.
The original work, a compilation of documentary evidence prepared for submission to theTokyo Trials (formally, the International Military Tribunal for the Far East or the IMTFE),
embraces three types of documents: (1) documents prepared for submission to the Tribunal,
but rejected because of objections from prosecutors or the presiding judge, (2) documents thatthe defense was not permitted to submit to the Tribunal, and (3) documents that the defense,
anticipating that they would be rejected, refrained from submitting to the Tribunal andrelegated to their files, where they languished for years. These documents owe their existence
to an historic drama that unfolded on the stage of the IMTFE in Japan, a defeated nation.
What sort of proceedings were the Tokyo Trials? Although many readers will not require a
response to this elementary question, we will answer it, thus providing this Introduction witha proper beginning.
When the Cabinet decided to end the war by acquiescing to the Potsdam Declaration, its
members anticipated that the victors would institute war-crimes proceedings against thevanquished sometime in the near future. Article 10 of the Potsdam Declaration, the Allies’
final ultimatum to Japan, reads in part, “We do not intend that the Japanese shall be enslaved
as a race or destroyed as a nation, but stern justice shall be meted out to all war criminals,
including those who have visited cruelties upon our prisoners.” The imperial government
acceded to the final ultimatum with the knowledge that the Declaration contained suchlanguage. (Soon after the Tribunal commenced, defense counsel raised objections to theJapanese translation of the term “stern justice” as “severe punishment” in the prosecution’s
opening statement. Thereafter, the term was replaced by the word “trials,” but from the outset,
everyone involved knew that it meant “trials.”)
At the historic imperial conference that began late at night on August 9 and lasted until dawn,
the chief of the General Staff, the chief of the Naval General Staff, and the minister of war
discussed the terms of the Potsdam Declaration. We can sense that the three ministers of stateknew that war-crimes trials were in the offing from one of the conditions they attached toacceptance of the ultimatum, i.e., that Japan be permitted to administer any trials of war
criminals. However, this condition, as well as two of the other conditions submitted by Japan3

(that there be no military occupation of Japan, and that Japan assume the responsibility forthe disarming of its soldiers) was rejected. The only condition accepted was the preservationof the imperial institution.
The first arrests of accused war criminals were made in the early days of the Occupation. But
having signed the surrender agreement (which contained the same language as the Potsdam
Declaration, as far as war crimes were concerned) on September 2, 1945, the Japanese
government had been stripped of the authority to protest those arrests.
The origins of the trials of Class B and C war criminals, and the IMTFE, which prosecuted
persons accused of Class A war crimes, can be traced to the Potsdam Declaration. However,the concept of victorious nations’ trying and punishing suspected war criminals was also
outlined in the protocol relating to the prosecution of war crimes submitted by the UnitedStates to a meeting of foreign ministers of the U.S., Great Britain, France, and the U.S.S.R.,
held at the San Francisco Conference in April 1945. Similar language appears in the Moscow
Declaration of October 30, 1943, drawn up after discussion among the foreign ministers of
the U.S., Great Britain, and the U.S.S.R.
As we stated earlier, the “stern justice” mentioned in the Potsdam Declaration referred totrials, but the concept of a war-crimes tribunal remained unformed until August 8, 1945,
when the London Agreement was signed. Like the Moscow Declaration, this agreement,
which announced the establishment of a tribunal to prosecute and punish citizens of European
Axis nations who had been accused of serious war crimes, was signed by representatives of
the United States, the United Kingdom, France, and the Soviet Union. Annexed to theAgreement was a Charter outlining the “constitution, jurisdiction and functions of theInternational Military Tribunal.”
Although it was assumed that similar proceedings would take place in Japan, no one knew
what form they would take when the Occupation began. Moreover, the indictments for theInternational Military Tribunal held at Nuremberg, which would set the precedent for the
Tokyo Trials, were not issued until October 19, 1945. Therefore, when former Prime Minister
Tojo Hideki was arrested and charged with war crimes on September 11, and attemptedsuicide, no one had even a vague notion of the nature of the crimes Tojo had allegedly
committed. However, everyone did know that Tojo occupied the position of supreme
authority when Japan initiated hostilities against the United States and Great Britain. The factthat the man responsible for Japan’s military accomplishments was the first to be arrested
gave rise to the fear that this was the beginning of a campaign reminiscent of the barbaric,
medieval custom of exacting vengeance. Tojo’s arrest alarmed and disheartened ordinary
citizens, as well as leading politicians, diplomats, and military figures who realized that they,
too, were vulnerable. Japanese who were familiar with the Potsdam Declaration believed that“stern justice shall be meted out to all war criminals, including those who have visited
cruelties upon our prisoners” referred to acts committed in violation of international law.
However, when General Tojo Hideki, who was unarguably responsible for the initiation andexecution of hostilities, but who didn’t seem to have committed any crime, was arrested,
apprehension spread throughout Japan. Would the Allies redefine, even expand, the conceptof war crimes for their own purposes, and would they apply their new definitions arbitrarily?
Leaving the questionable rationality of the Allies’ legal criteria, namely the application of expost-facto law, aside for the moment, one might assume that it was easy to predict which
political, diplomatic, or military activities the Allies would view as war crimes, once the4

IMTFE was announced. However, in the fall of 1945, when Japan had just been occupied,
this was not the case. No one imagined that the occupying forces’ fact-finding investigation(intended to determine who played what role in Japan during the war) would proceed soswiftly. The ambiguity and mystery that overshadowed the waves of arrests of not only thoseaccused of Class B and C war crimes (e.g., the torture of prisoners), but also those charged
with Class A war crimes (those who were involved in the conduct and guidance of the war),cast serious doubts on the Tribunal, which was soon to commence.
Both the arrests and the arrival of the prosecution team in Japan preceded the promulgation of
the IMTFE Charter. The prosecution team, led by Chief Prosecutor Joseph B. Keenan
numbered nearly 40 persons, including prosecutors, clerks, and secretaries. The party arrived
in Japan on December 6, 1945. Its members immediately began to collect, organize, andanalyze evidence. At that point, the Tribunal had not yet been announced, but the prosecution
needed only to follow the guidelines in the Charter governing the Nuremberg Trials to
prepare for the IMTFE.
On January 19, 1946, a special proclamation was issued announcing the establishment of theInternational Military Tribunal for the Far East, signed by “Douglas MacArthur, General of
the Army, United States, Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers.” To it was appended
the controversial Charter that would serve as the basis for the Tribunal and the law that would
be applied there. As anticipated, the introduction to the special proclamation stated that the
IMTFE would be established in accordance with the Potsdam Declaration issued on July 26,
and the Instrument of Surrender signed on September 2. It went on to state that at the
Moscow Conference held on December 26, a decision had been made to vest complete
authority over the Tribunal in the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers, i.e.,
MacArthur. Based on that decision, MacArthur issued the aforementioned special
proclamation in connection with the execution of the Terms of Surrender, 1 consisting of thefollowing three articles.
ARTICLE 1. There shall be established an International Military Tribune for the Far
East for the trial of those persons charged individually, or as members oforganizations, or in both capacities, with offenses which include crimes against peace.
ARTICLE 2. The Constitution, jurisdiction and functions of this Tribunal are those
set forth in the Charter of the International Military Tribunal of the Far East, approvedby me this day.
ARTICLE 3. Nothing in this Order shall prejudice the jurisdiction of any otherinternational, national or occupation court, commission or other tribunal establishedor to be established in Japan or in any territory of a United Nation with which Japan
has been at war, for the trial of war criminals.
Not until then did the Japanese learn the pretext (crimes against peace) for the vengeful trials
at which the political leaders of a vanquished nation would be judged. Not until then did theyrealize that it was possible to construe the conduct of war itself a crime.

1

Special Proclamation: Establishment of the International Military Tribunal for the

Far East.

5Section 1 of the IMTFE Charter, “Constitution of Tribunal” (Articles 1-4), contains theregulations governing the judges and members of the Secretariat. Section 2, “Jurisdiction andGeneral Provisions” (Articles 5-8), defines the crimes for which the defendants are to be triedand outlines the defendants’ and prosecution’s responsibilities. Section 3, “Fair Trial for
Accused,” is an attempt to create the impression that the Tribunal would be a court of law inwhich fair trials would be held. It comprises Articles 9 and 10, which specify court
procedures. Section 4, “Powers of Tribunal and Conduct of Trial” (Articles 11-15). Article 13
pertains to evidence; we have reproduced it below because we believe that it is particularly
noteworthy.
ARTICLE 13. Evidence.
a. Admissibility. The Tribunal shall not be bound by technical rules of evidence.
It shall adopt and apply to the greatest possible extent expeditious and non-technicalprocedure, and shall admit any evidence which it deems to have probative value. All
purported admissions or statements of the accused are admissible.
b. Relevance. The Tribunal may require to be informed of the nature of any
evidence before it is offered in order to rule upon the relevance.
c. Specific evidence admissible. In particular, and without limiting in any way
the scope of the foregoing general rules, the following evidence may be admitted:(1) A document, regardless of its security classification and without proof of
its issuance or signature, which appears to the Tribunal to have beensigned or issued by any officer, department, agency or member of thearmed forces of any government.
(2) A report which appears to the Tribunal to have been signed or issued by
the International Red Cross or a member thereof, or by a doctor of
medicine or any medical service personnel, or by an investigator or
intelligence officer, or by any other person who appears to the Tribunal
to have personal knowledge of the matters contained in the report.
(3) An affidavit, deposition or other signed statement.
(4) A diary, letter or other document, including sworn or unsworn
statements, which appear to the Tribunal to contain information relating
to the charge.
(5) A copy of a document of other secondary evidence of its contents, if theoriginal is not immediately available.
d. Judicial Notice. The Tribunal shall neither require proof of facts of common
knowledge, nor of the authenticity of official government documents and reports ofany nation or of the proceedings, records, and findings of military or other agencies ofany of the United Nations.
e. Records, Exhibits, and Documents. The transcript of the proceedings, andexhibits and documents submitted to the Tribunal, will be filed with the
General Secretary of the Tribunal and will constitute part of the Record.
Section 5, “Judgment and Sentence” (Articles 16 and 17), states that the Supreme
Commander for the Allied Powers has the authority to carry out sentences imposed by the
Tribunal.
In accordance with the Charter, MacArthur appointed judges from nine of the 11 Allied
nations. With the announcement of these appointments, the personnel assignments for the
Tribunal had been completed.

6

Toward the end of April, final preparations for the Tribunal were made. The team of defense
lawyers was assembled, procedural rules were announced, and two additional judges wereappointed. One represented the Philippines, the other (Justice Pal), India. The appointment ofthese two men would turn out to have a fateful impact on the Tribunal. On April 29, theEmperor’s birthday, the indictment was issued.

II.The Trials
The formal IMTFE proceedings began on May 3, 1946, on which day the indictment wasread. The indictment bears witness to the Americans’ self-serving interpretation of Japanese
foreign policy. It appears, in translation, in the excellent The True Story of the Tokyo Trials
written by Kiyose Ichiro in 1967. 2 It must have been widely read in Japan, but the Japanese
don’t seem to have noticed the peculiar bias of the American viewpoint.
Here, we would like to reproduce the introductory portion of the indictment so that readers
can acquire an understanding of the Allied (or more accurately, American, since the chief role
was assumed by the U.S.) perception of the Tokyo Trials.
INDICTMENT
In the years hereinafter referred to in this Indictment the internal andforeign policies of Japan were dominated and directed by a criminal
militaristic clique, and such policies were the cause of serious world troubles,
aggressive wars, and great damage to the interests of peace-loving peoples, aswell as the interests of the Japanese people themselves.
The mind of the Japanese people was systematically poisoned withharmful ideas of the alleged racial superiority of Japan over other peoples ofAsia and even of the whole world. Such parliamentary institutions as existed
in Japan were used as implements for widespread aggression, and a system
similar to those then established by Hitler and the Nazi party in Germany andby the Fascist party in Italy was introduced. The economic and financial
resources of Japan were to a large extent mobilized for war aims, to thedetriment of the welfare of the Japanese people.
A conspiracy between the defendants, joined in by the rulers of otheraggressive countries, namely, Nazi Germany and Fascist Italy, was enteredinto. The main objects of this conspiracy was to secure the domination andexploitation by the aggressive States of the rest of the world, and to this end tocommit, or encourage the commission of crimes against peace, war crimes,
and crimes against humanity as defined in the Charter of this Tribunal, thus
threatening and injuring the basic principles of liberty and respect for thehuman personality.

2

See Kiyose Ichiro, Hiroku: Tokyo Saiban (The True Story of the Tokyo Trials)(Tokyo: Yomiuri Shinbunsha, 1967).

7

In the promotion and accomplishment of that scheme, these defendants,
taking advantage of their power and their official positions and their own
personal prestige and influence, intended to and did plan, prepare, initiate, orwage aggressive war against the United States of America, the Republic ofChina, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the Unionof Soviet Socialist Republics, the Commonwealth of Australia, Canada, theRepublic of France, the Kingdom of the Netherlands, New Zealand, India, theCommonwealth of the Philippines, and other peaceful nations, in violation ofinternational law, as well as in violation of sacred treaty commitments,
obligations and assurances; such plan contemplated and carried out theviolation of recognized customs and conventions of war by murdering,maiming and ill-treating prisoners of war, civilian internees, and persons on
the high seas, denying them adequate food, shelter, clothing, medical care, orother appropriate attention, forcing them to labour under inhumane conditions,and subjecting them to indignities; exploit to Japan’s benefit the manpowerand economic resources of the vanquished nations, plundering public andprivate property, wantonly destroying cities, towns and villages beyond any
justification of military necessity; perpetrate mass murder, rape, pillage,brigandage, torture, and other barbaric cruelties upon the helpless civilian
population of the over-run countries; increase the influence and control of themilitary and naval groups over Japanese government officials and agencies;
psychologically prepare Japanese public opinion for aggressive warfare byestablishing so-called Assistance Societies, teaching nationalistic policies of
expansion, disseminating war propaganda, and exercising strict control overthe press and radio; set up “puppet” governments in conquered countries;
conclude military alliances with Germany and Italy to enhance by militarymight Japan’s programme of expansion.
Therefore, the above named Nations by their undersigned representatives,
duly appointed to represent their respective Governments in the investigationof the charges against and the prosecution of the Major War Criminals,
pursuant to the Potsdam Declaration of the 20th July, 1945, and the Instrumentof Surrender of the 2nd September, 1945, and the Charter of the Tribunal,
hereby accuse as guilty, in the respects hereinafter set forth, of Crimes against
Peace, War Crimes, and Crimes against Humanity, and of Common Plans orConspiracies to commit those Crimes, all as defined in the Charter of the
Tribunal, and accordingly name as Defendants in this cause and as indicted on
the Counts hereinafter set out in which their names respectively appear, all theabove-named individuals.
Now we shall provide a summary of the ideological basis of the Tokyo Trials. According to
the indictment, Japan’s domestic and foreign policies were controlled by a “criminal
militaristic clique” between 1928 and 1945 (the years on which the IMTFE focused). The
Japanese people, victims of this clique, were dragged into a war that could not be won. The
indictment also equates Japan’s political structure with the totalitarian regimes in place inNazi Germany and Fascist Italy.
These perceptions can be traced to a report compiled by the U.S. Department of State entitled
Peace and War: U.S. Foreign Policy, 1931-1941, published in 1943. It describes World War
II as a conspiracy on the part of the totalitarian nations (Japan, Germany, and Italy), which8sought to dominate the world, against which the Allied nations defended the freedom anddemocracy that they held so dear. The notion of an alliance among two Anglo-Saxon nations,both of which sought to enlarge their territories through imperialist expansion, and the Soviet
Union, a totalitarian nation striving to spread communism throughout the world is, from theoutset, a strange one. However, immediate goals (Great Britain’s fear of the threat posed byGermany and the U.S.’s loathing of Japan) brought those two nations together despite the factthat they embraced different philosophies. Those same goals motivated Great Britain and the
U.S. to align themselves with the Soviet Union, a marriage that makes even less sense.
However, the realities of international politics often produce uneasy bedfellows.
Incompatibility between the U.S. and Great Britain, and the U.S.S.R., would eventually cause
tension to mount. Even during the Tokyo Trials, portents of the Cold War were palpable.
However, in the early days of the Tribunal, the three nations were intimately bound by thedesire to bring their archenemies, Japan and Germany, to their knees.
To the Allies, the most convenient means of describing Japan’s elusive “militaristic clique”
was to equate it with the Nazis. Since Japan had, in fact, formed a military alliance with Nazi
Germany and Fascist Italy, the Axis powers, this interpretation seemed convincingly
objective. The Allies concluded that “irresponsible militarism” had “deceived and misled thepeople of Japan into embarking on world conquest,” 3 and furthermore, that the defendants
had plotted to “increase the control of the military and naval groups over Japanese
government officials and agencies.” 4Underlying this interpretation was the desire to create a rift between militarist leaders and thecitizenry of Japan, i.e., to fuel the flames of resentment and hate by the latter against theformer, thus garnering emotional support for the Tokyo Trials. Such an emotional response
would facilitate the strategic enterprise that was the Occupation. In retrospect, this elaborate
propaganda campaign was immensely successful. The Japanese fell for it, hook, line, andsinker.
Reasoning of this sort is particularly effective on the vulnerable human psyche. ManyJapanese, intellectuals in particular, fell into the trap: “You people are blameless. You, too,
were victims --victims of a handful of criminals -- the militarists.” By succumbing to thisflattery, they would be absolved of any wrongdoing; they couldn’t resist the bait.

3

Potsdam Declaration, Article 6.

4

IMTFE, Indictment, p. 2.

9And bait it was. In the fall of 1945, the General Headquarters (GHQ) of the Allied powers
had abolished laws governing public order and “thought crimes” (entertaining political ideas
forbidden by the State). Political prisoners, now released from their jail cells, lauded the
Occupation forces as a liberating army. GHQ also implemented a series of administrative acts
in defiance of international law, dismantling the zaibatsu (financial combines), redistributing
farmland, and enacting the Labor Union Law. It seemed that the Americans’ efforts to“remove all obstacles to the revival and strength[en]ing of democratic tendencies among theJapanese people” 5 were motivated by the best of intentions. However, during the presentationof the prosecution’s case at the Tokyo Trials, which began on May 3, 1946, the Americans
launched their War Guilt Information Programme, which was forced upon the Japanesepeople in the most persistent and insidious manner.
Before the prosecution began presenting evidence, on the morning of May 6, the third day ofthe proceedings, defense attorney Kiyose Ichiro requested that the presiding judge andseveral other judges recuse themselves on the grounds that they were not qualified to serve as
justices at the IMTFE. Prior to the IMTFE, William Webb, the presiding judge, had been
assigned by the Australian government to investigate Japanese violations of the regulations
annexed to the Hague Convention of 1907 Concerning the Laws and Customs of War on
Land in New Guinea, and had submitted a report based on those investigations. That report
would certainly have been subject to scrutiny at the IMTFE and, in that case, Webb would beserving as both prosecutor and judge (conflict of interest). Kiyose’s recusal motion was
legally sound, but it was denied on the grounds that MacArthur’s Charter would takeprecedence over legal principles at the IMTFE. The motions challenging the qualifications ofother judges were rejected even before their names were officially announced.
On May 13, the fourth day of the Tribunal, Kiyose submitted another important motion, thisone challenging the jurisdiction of the IMTFE. This resulted in a response from the British
chief prosecutor, followed by a rebuttal from an American defense attorney. The fascinating
debate that ensued lasted for three days. However, on May 17, the seventh day of theproceedings, the presiding judge rejected Kiyose’s motion. On that same day, JusticeRadhabinod Pal, representing India, sat on the bench for the first time.
On May 14, while arguments about jurisdiction flew back and forth over the courtroom,
defense attorney Ben Bruce Blakeney interjected a statement that proved to be the most
explosive uttered during the entire proceedings. The gist of his speech was that nations
responsible for perpetrating “crimes against humanity,” namely the unprecedentedly savage
unleashing of atomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki, were not qualified to judge
defendants in a court of law.
As evidence of the shockwaves this remark sent through the courtroom, the simultaneousinterpretation (provided for in the Charter) into Japanese halted at that point, and didn’t
resume until Blakeney had finished speaking. The equipment was in working order; there
were no technical problems. However, if Blakeney’s words had been translated into Japanese,they would have been recorded for posterity by the court stenographer. The Japanesespectators in the courtroom would have heard them, and told others what they had heard.
Eventually, everyone in Japan would be privy to them. Then the powerful reasoning behindBlakeney’s argument would have dealt a decisive blow to the prestige of the United States,
5

Potsdam Declaration, Article 10.

10which had dared to defy reason by establishing the Tribunal, and to the dignity of the deceitridden proceedings. It would have added new fuel to the anger already felt by the Japaneseover the dropping of the atomic bombs. The Tribunal wished to avoid such a consequence at
all costs. Therefore, we must assume that the simultaneous interpretation was intentionallyinterrupted, leaving Japanese spectators unable to follow rapid-fire English completely in thedark. Not until more than 36 years later, in the summer of 1982, did the Japanese public learn
what Blakeney had said, via subtitles supplied to Tokyo Trials, a documentary produced by
Kodansha. His argument follows.
The bald proposition indeed, is that, as a matter of law, individuals may not becharged with responsibility for wars, not at all because of high position in the state
but because existing law does not prohibit it and assess a penalty. For this reason,
additionally, the Indictment, insofar as it relates to the new crime of waging war byindividuals, should not be tried by the Tribunal. It is superfluous to add that all
charges of conspiring to do what was not itself criminal must likewise fall.
As my next point, I wish to discuss ... the proposition that killing in war is notmurder. That killing in war is not murder follows from the fact that war is legal.
This legalized killing -- justifiable homicide, technically, perhaps -- however
repulsive, however abhorrent, has never been thought of as imposing criminal
responsibility.
...
If the killing of Admiral Kidd by the bombing of Pearl Harbor is murder, we know
the name of the very man who [sic] hands loosed the atomic bomb on Hiroshima,
we know the chief of staff who planned that act, we know the chief of the
responsible state. Is murder on their consciences? We may well doubt it. We may
well doubt it, and not because the event of armed conflict has declared their cause
just and their enemies unjust, but because the act is not murder. Show us the charge,
produce the proof of the killing contrary to the laws and customs of war, name theman whose hand dealt the blow, produce the responsible superior who planned,ordered, permitted or acquiesced in this act, and you have brought a criminal to thebar of justice.

Blakeney’s speech does appear in the English-language stenographer’s record. Anyone who
examined the transcript would have found it, but other than specialists, very few made theeffort to do so. This remarkable episode remained buried in archives, inaccessible to thegeneral reader for more than three decades.
The prosecution’s case began on June 4. Chief Prosecutor Joseph Keenan’s opening
statement consumed the entire first day. Since the Tribunal was in recess over the next eightdays, no evidence was submitted until June 13. There was no summer vacation; court
remained in session for the next eight months until the prosecution rested on January 24,
1947.
The initial, general phase of the prosecution’s case began with an examination of the Meiji
Constitution (1889), and proceeded to describe how every Japanese institution (government,
diplomacy, economics, education, and information) had been transformed for the purpose of
preparing for and waging war during the period covered by the Tribunal. The defendants
were accused of having entered into a conspiracy to effect those transformations. In
subsequent phases, the prosecutors presented evidence relating to the Manchurian Incident,
11the Second Sino-Japanese War, border disputes with the Soviet Union, the Tripartite Pactwith Germany and Italy, and the war against the United States and Great Britain. Day afterday, the eyes of the populace were riveted on newspaper reports of the proceedings.
Particularly memorable were the incoherent testimony of Puyi, the deposed emperor ofManchuria, who testified for the prosecution in late August, and of the witnesses who attested
to events that took place in Nanking in 1937-1938. The Nanking testimony, which began inlate July, overshadowed the proceedings until the beginning of September. Witnesses
exaggerated and lied shamelessly. All of this “evidence” came as a complete surprise to theJapanese public. Ordinary citizens who read those prevarications in newspapers, and defense
attorneys, journalists, and spectators who heard them firsthand in the courtroom were,
unfortunately, powerless to refute or object to them. Anyone armed with evidence can claimthat an incident took place. But it is much more difficult to prove that it did not happen; any
attempts along this line are inevitably countered with, “You simply weren’t aware of it.” Theattempt to lend credence to those lies was the most egregious scandal of the IMTFE, and ablunder that was destined to sully the annals of history for decades. A great deal of researchhas been done since then, and evidence has been discovered that proves that the Nanking
Incident, as presented at the IMTFE, was a totally contrived farce staged by witnesses for theprosecution. In 1995, the first of many exposés, Fuji Nobuo’s How the “Nanking Massacre”
Was Manufactured, 6 the author reports the results of his research into the IMTFE
proceedings, during which the “massacre” was created.
The presentation of the prosecution’s case relating to the Nanking Incident was typical of theway in which the Tribunal operated. It spanned a period of eight months, but during thatentire time, defense counsel was prohibited from submitting any rebuttal evidence. It is truethat the defense was allowed more than 10 months to present its case. But a seeminglyinterminable prosecution that allowed no immediate objections from the defense wasextremely effective in planting the seeds of bias in the minds of the Japanese. The press wasforced to chronicle the proceedings without printing one word of criticism. GHQ wished toensure that the media were emasculated by controlling the information they disseminated.
Censorship was imposed on all organs of public opinion, on all information circulated by all
media & the press and broadcasting companies.
The censorship imposed by the Allies on Japan’s fourth estate, which began during
preparations for the Tribunal, was virtually coincidental with the commencement of the
Occupation, in September 1945. As GHQ issued forth fiat after fiat, it became clear exactly
what was going to be censored. Included, of course, was a prohibition against any criticism of
the IMTFE proceedings, which applied to all publishing and broadcasting media. Even if
media representatives had recognized the insidiousness, deception, and hyperbole intestimony given about the Nanking Incident between July and early August 1946, they had
been deprived of the right to issue reports to that effect. Any such attempt would have been
excised by the censors’ red pencils. The portion of the defense case relating to Nanking waspresented in early May 1947. By then, 10 months had passed since the prosecution witnesses
had, with total impunity, perjured themselves. Over the winter, the lies about “atrocities”
committed by Japanese troops in Nanking had spread throughout Japan, and becomeincontestable historical fact. Once a preconception has been legitimized, it is nearly6

Fuji Nobuo, How the $Nanking Massacre# Was Manufactured: The Deception of
the Tokyo Trials (Tokyo: Tendensha, April 1995).

12

impossible to dismiss. This phenomenon also distorted the perception of other incidents aswell, and severely hampered the considerable efforts of defense counsel. They were battling apresupposition that, thanks to censorship, had become engraved in the collective mind of
humanity.
Since every aspect of the Nanking Incident had been manufactured, no evidence would have
served to disprove it. What little rebuttal evidence the defense attorneys were able to submit
was passive in nature: It couldn’t have happened, no one had witnessed it, etc. In this case,very little of the defense evidence was withheld or ruled inadmissible. Even in Defense
Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE, from which this book was excerpted, there is no
documentary evidence that reveals a basis for new arguments.
On January 27, after the prosecution had finished presenting its case, the defense submitted a
motion requesting that a mistrial be declared. This is a tactic often used by defense lawyers,
who petition for dismissal on the grounds that the prosecution has failed to prove a defendant
guilty. Unsurprisingly, the motion was summarily rejected on February 3.
The presentation of the case for the defense began on February 24, 1947, and ended on
January 22 of the following year. First, the eminent attorney Kiyose Ichiro read his eloquent
opening statement. 7 At long last, defense counsel would be afforded an opportunity to
explain the policies and actions of the imperial government between 1928 and 1945. Or sothey thought.
One must be mindful that in 1947, censorship suppressed the voice of the Japanese people,
the noble references to freedom of speech and freedom of the press in the MacArthur
Constitution (the current Japanese Constitution) notwithstanding. Ironically, Ichigaya, the siteof the IMTFE, was the only place in Japan where freedom of speech was assured. Kiyose,
Uzawa Somei (chief defense counsel), Takayanagi Kenzo, and Okamoto Toshio, four ofJapan’s most distinguished attorneys, proceeded to present a bold defense of their fatherland,followed by a denunciation of the Allied powers.
However, the Tribunal refused to admit a large portion of the documentary evidence
submitted to justify the Japanese position before and during World War II. The rejection ofthis evidence was, in fact, the main motivation for the compilation and publication of theeight-volume Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE. It contains sections of Kiyose’s
opening statement that he was not permitted to read, and that were not reproduced in his
aforementioned book. Takayanagi Kenzo was ordered to postpone his argument, which had
been scheduled to follow Kiyose’s, for a year, until March 1948, when the defense presented
its summation. By that time, it was too late; time had erased any effect the statement might
have had on the proceedings. It might as well have been rejected outright.

7

Kiyose, op. cit.

13

The defense concluded the presentation of its case on January 12, 1948. On the following day,the prosecution began submitting rebuttal evidence, a process that ended on January 30. Thenthe defense submitted its rebuttal evidence, ending on February 10. On February 11,
Foundation Day, 8 the prosecution began its summation, which ended on March 2. The
defense summation lasted from March 2 to April 15. This was followed by rebuttals from theprosecution on April 15 and 16, which were completed within a relatively short period oftime. Before the verdicts were read, the Tribunal recessed for six months, until November.
Though the IMTFE lasted for two-and-a-half years, the actual courtroom proceedings, which
took place between May 3, 1946 and April 16, 1948, occupied only about two years of thattime.

III.The Treatment of Evidence at the Tokyo Trials
As we indicated previously, the chief incentive for publishing the documents comprising
Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE was the sheer volume of defense evidence rejectedby the Tribunal. Rules governing evidence are set forth in Section III (Fair Trial for Accused),
Article 9 (Procedure for Fair Trial), Paragraphs d. and e., and in Section IV (Powers of
Tribunal and Conduct of Trial), Article 13 (Evidence), as follows.
SECTION III: FAIR TRIAL FOR ACCUSEDARTICLE 9. Procedure for Fair Trial
4.Evidence for Defense. An accused shall have the right, through himself or
through his counsel (but not through both), to conduct his defense, including theright to examine any witness, subject to such reasonable restrictions as the
Tribunal may determine.
5.Production of Evidence for the Defense. An accused may apply in writing to the
Tribunal for the production of witnesses or of documents. The application shallstate where the witness or document is thought to be located. It shall also state thefacts proposed to be proved by the witness or the document and the relevancy ofsuch facts to the defense. If the Tribunal grants the application the Tribunal shallbe given such aid in obtaining production of the evidence as the circumstances
require.
SECTION IV: POWERS OF TRIBUNAL AND CONDUCT OF TRIAL
ARTICLE 13. Evidence.
a. Admissibility. The Tribunal shall not be bound by technical rules of evidence.
It shall adopt and apply to the greatest possible extent expeditious and nontechnical procedure, and shall admit any evidence which it deems to haveprobative value. All purported admissions or statements of the accused areadmissible.
b. Relevance.. The Tribunal may require to be informed of the nature of any
evidence before it is offered in order to rule upon the relevance.
c. Specific evidence admissible. In particular, and without limiting in any way
the scope of the foregoing general rules, the following evidence may be
admitted:8National holiday commemorating the accession of Emperor Jimmu; abolished in 1948,
reinstated in 1966.

14

(1)

A document, regardless of its security classification and without
proof of its issuance or signature, which appears to the Tribunal
to have been signed or issued by any officer, department, agency
or member of the armed forces of any government.
(2) A report which appears to the Tribunal to have been signed or
issued by the International Red Cross or a member thereof, or bya doctor of medicine or any medical service personnel, or by aninvestigator or intelligence officer, or by any other person who
appears to the Tribunal to have personal knowledge of thematters contained in the report.
(3) An affidavit, deposition or other signed statement.
(4) A diary, letter or other document, including sworn or unsworn
statements, which appear to the Tribunal to contain information
relating to the charge.
(5) A copy of a document of other secondary evidence of its contents,
if the original is not immediately available.
d. Judicial Notice. The Tribunal shall neither require proof of facts of common
knowledge, nor of the authenticity of official government documents andreports of any nation or of the proceedings, records, and findings of military orother agencies of any of the United Nations.
Paragraph d. of Article 15 (Course of Trial Proceedings) also refers to evidence, as follows:“The prosecution and defense may offer evidence, and the admissibility of the same shall be
determined by the Tribunal.”
About the definitions of evidence provided in the Charter, Judge Pal wrote, “Following theseprovisions of the Charter, we admitted much material which normally would have been
discarded as HEARSAY EVIDENCE.” He added, “[Hearsay evidence] is ordinarily excluded
because the possible infirmities with respect to the observation, memory, narration andveracity of him who utters the offered words remain untested when the deponent is not
subjected to cross-examination. These might be so far exposed by cross-examination as toenable the judge fairly to evaluate the utterance.” 9 We will refrain from any further
discussion of this matter here, allowing Pal’s opinion to speak for itself.
In the portions of the Charter cited above, we believe that relevance, as set forth in Article 13,
Paragraph b. and admissibility, as set forth in Article 15, Paragraph d., merit special attention.
They allowed Webb, the presiding judge, the discretion to reject documentary evidence on
the pretext that it was irrelevant, which he used time after time. In the opinion that he wrote,
Webb acknowledges that he rejected the bulk of the evidence submitted by the defense.
Much of the evidence tendered, especially by the Defence, was rejected, principally
because it had too little or no probative value or because it was not helpful as being
not at all or only very remotely relevant or because it was needlessly cumulative of
10
similar evidence already received.

9

Radhabinod Pal, Dissentient Judgement of Justice Pal (Tokyo: Kokusho-Kankokai, 1999),

p.142.
10

IMTFE, Proceedings, p. 48,431.

15

What was the reaction of the defense team to these rejections? Sakano Jun’ichi, an attorney
who assisted in the defense of Itagaki Seishiro, contributed a chapter (“The Pal Judgementand Evidence and Procedure at the IMTFE”) to a book entitled Joint Research: The Pal
Judgement. In it, he describes Webb’s use of the discretionary authority over evidence
invested in him by the Charter, and defense counsel’s perception that two-thirds of theevidence they had prepared was rejected.
He used it arbitrarily on some occasions, or to favor one side (the prosecution) on
others. That authority plagued defense counsel throughout the Tribunal. We never
knew when or how it would be imposed.
Although Webb rejected approximately two-thirds of the evidence the defense team
had prepared, on the grounds that it lacked probative value, relevance, or
importance, he admitted hearsay evidence submitted by the prosecution (e.g., thediaries kept by Kido Koichi, Baron Harada Kumao, and the late Prince Saionji
Kinmochi). He insisted that the defense present evidence of impeccable quality, but
often rejected it. Although defense counsel were profoundly discouraged by thepresiding judge’s exercise of his discretionary authority, they strived valiantly topresent a solid defense for their country, hoping against hope that their evidence
would be admitted. 11

In a roundtable conversation that appeared in the weekly Nippon Shuho under the title “Five
Important Facts Relating to the Tokyo Trials Revealed,” the moderator posed the following
question to Kiyose Ichiro, deputy chief defense counsel: “Was a great deal of documentary
evidence rejected?” Kiyose’s reply follows.
A huge amount. Among the evidence we submitted were Japanese government
proclamations, which were rejected at the outset on the grounds that they were selfserving. Proclamations issued during the Second Sino-Japanese War (this wascalled the “China Incident” in Japan), on the basis of agreements reached with thegovernments of Chiang Kai-shek and Wang Jingwei were all rejected – every oneof them, even though they are historical records. My impression is that eight out of
10 of the documents submitted by defense counsel were rejected. 12

Although Kiyose was voicing his general impression, not exact figures, he claimed that morethan two-thirds (close to 80%) of the evidence submitted by the defense team was rejected.
Moreover, by rejecting all official Japanese government proclamations, the Tribunal was
making it clear that it never intended to allow the defense to present Japan’s case. The sectionof the IMTFE Charter referring to “Fair Trial for the Accused” abounds with lofty sentiments,
but they were meaningless.
The amount of admitted evidence versus rejected evidence differs, depending on whether wecount individual documents or the number of pages. There is no special significance incompiling precise statistics, but when we were selecting documents for publication, we did
make some discoveries. The Tribunal was more likely to admit some types of evidence thanothers. The percentage of the entire body of evidence rejected is not extraordinarily high.
11

IMTFE Research Association, Joint Research: The Pal Judgement (Tokyo:
Kodansha Gakujutsu Bunko, 1996).
12

See Nippon Shuho (Japan Weekly Report), No. 395, 05 April 1956.

16

However, we find the general impression, i.e., that more than two-thirds of evidence
pertaining to critical topics was rejected, valid.
What sort of evidence was admitted? According to the IMTFE Judgement, evidence deemed
to have probative value and relevance, and to be helpful to the Tribunal was admitted. Allother evidence was rejected. Here, we shall cite Section 3 (“Rules of Evidence andProcedure”) of Justice Pal’s judgement.
1. Evidence relating to the state of affairs in China prior to the time when the Japanese
armed forces began to operate.
2. The evidence showing that the Japanese forces restored peace and tranquillity there.
It was observed in this connection that “none of the accused will be exculpated merely
because it is shown, if it is shown, that the Japanese forces in China restored peace
and tranquillity there. What you must establish ... is that the Japanese armed forces ...
had authority or justification or excuse for what they did.”
3. Evidence relating to the Chinese trouble with Great Britain in 1927.
4. Evidence showing the public opinion of the Japanese people that Manchuria was the lifeline of Japan.
It was observed in this connection that “that type of reasoning is useless. What does itmatter ... if the Japanese people did think they needed a part of China? Their honest
belief, if it be an honest belief, as to their needs for part of China, is not justification
for an aggressive war.”
5. (a) Evidence as to the relations between the U.S.S.R. and Finland, Latvia, Esthonia,
Poland and Roumania.
(b) Evidence as to the relations between the U.S. and Denmark vis-a-vis Greenlandand Iceland.
(c) Evidence as to the relations between Russia and Great Britain and Iran.
6. Evidence relating to A-Bomb decision.
7. Evidence regarding the Reservation by the Several States while signing the Pact of Paris.
8. (a) The United Nations Charter.
(b) The Lansing-Scott Report.
9. (a) Statements prepared by the then Japanese Government for the Press.
We have discarded these on the ground that these were prepared for the
PROPAGANDA PURPOSES and consequently have NO PROBATIVE VALUE.
(b) Statements made by the then Japanese Foreign Office.
These were discarded as being SELF-SERVING STATEMENTS.
10. Evidence relating to Communism in China: The Tribunal was of opinion that no evidenceof the existence or spread of Communism or of any other ideology in China or elsewhereis relevant in the general phase. Evidence of an actual attack on Japanese nationals orproperty by Chinese Communists or any other Chinese may be given in justification ofJapan’s act.
When the accused come to give evidence, they may tender their fear of Communism
in explanation of their acts. This was decided on 29 April 1947 by a majority of the
Tribunal. Later on it was ruled that ‘assault’ includes a threat of assault, where thethreat is of a serious nature, where it is imminent, and where the persons making it
have present ability to give effect to it.
11. Evidence otherwise considered to have NO PROBATIVE VALUE. 13

13Pal, op. cit., p. 157-8.

17

IV.The Arduous Task of Preparing Defense Evidence
Before we discuss the documents that were rejected, by category, we would like to describe
the defense team's struggle to prepare evidence. Evidence that was either rejected or not
submitted for fear that it would be rejected fills approximately 4,800 pages of Defense
Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE. When we add evidence actually admitted by the Tribunal,
we can envisage the staggering amount of work done by the defense team.
The first priority of Japanese members of the defense team was defending their country. The
defense of the accused took second place. If a particular argument showed Japan in a badlight, defense counsel did not present it, even though it might exonerate an individual
defendant. Since a court defense is normally intended to protect the accused’s interests, one
would expect objections to such a policy. To American defense lawyers, who had a strong
professional commitment to protecting human rights and an orientation in Anglo-American
law, the individuals whom they were defending came first. Some of the Japanese attorneys
also took this position, probably because of the way in which they had been educated. Theirdifferences notwithstanding, they were united in their desire to defend their fatherland.
Furthermore, all of them agreed that under no circumstances should the Emperor besummoned to testify in court.
The living conditions endured by the Japanese defense team were so wretched as to defy
comparison with those enjoyed by the American prosecutors, judges, and lawyers. For
instance, the home of Kiyose, its most eminent member, had been destroyed during an aerial
bombing raid. He found temporary shelter in a dormitory near the ruins of his house,fashioned a bathtub from an oil drum he found in the rubble, and survived on squash that hegrew himself. Lacking the funds with which to pay assistants for research or the compilationof evidence, Kiyose scrimped and saved, and paid them out of his own pocket. He made therounds of Japanese companies, hat in hand, begging for financial assistance. A great deal ofshoe leather was consumed during the evidence-gathering process. However, sheer
determination and energy alone do not suffice to produce documentary evidence of thehighest quality. Financial resources, which the defense team lacked, are an equally, if not
more important factor. In the aforementioned dialogue published in Nippon Shuho, bothHayashi Itsuro and Sanmonji Shohei said that if they had had 10 million yen at their disposal
for extensive, expeditious information gathering, accurate translations, and for the hiring ofcompetent interpreters for the Tribunal, not one defendant would have been sentenced todeath.
Despite the appalling conditions under which they were forced to operate, the Japanese
defense team somehow managed to prepare documentary evidence of surprisingly highquality. Teamwork was an important factor. Even Kiyose’s brilliant opening statement, adefense of Japanese politics, diplomacy, and warfare between 1928 and 1945, was not the
product of his ideation alone. As he recalled at a later date, it was a crystallization of the
defense team’s combined wisdom and discernment, and there is no reason for us to dispute
his recollections.
The powerful opening statement was a scathing counterattack on the arrogant, antagonistic
indictment that had been forced upon 28 defendants, representatives of the nation of Japanand its people, some 10 months before. It also served as a fitting advance rebuttal to theprosecution’s summation, which was to follow a year later. But it owed a great deal to18

assistance from relevant government ministries and agencies, which provided as muchsupport as possible. Legal specialists who belonged to the Japan Federation of Bar
Associations resented the bureaucrats at the Foreign Ministry, believing that the latter looked
down on them because they lacked familiarity with Anglo-Saxon law and the English
language. (Most of the Association’s members had studied German law.) The bureaucrats
may indeed have harbored such sentiments, but it is clear from the extant documents that the
Ministry extended its full cooperation during the collection and preparation of documentary
evidence. Moreover, when Kiyose was preparing his defense of Tojo Hideki, including
Tojo’s testimony, he enlisted the aid of the Ministry of War, former high-ranking Army andNavy officers, the press, scholars, businessmen, and industrialists. Either directly or
indirectly, Japan’s entire intellectual community participated in that defense. Thus, we cancharacterize the body of arguments collected and presented by the defense team during eachphase of the IMTFE as an important reference resource for modern Japanese history.
The information gathered through the efforts of the American defense attorneys is alsovaluable because of its universality. In retrospect, we might claim that today’s Japanesescholars could have accomplished the same task if they made the requisite amount of effort.
Be that as it may, the documents collected are of inestimable value and, given thecircumstances, it is nothing short of a miracle that the Japanese were able to obtain andassemble them. However, most of them, whether they reflected positively or negatively on
the defendants, were rejected on the grounds that they were “irrelevant,” that they would not
directly serve to explain their actions. Those documents obviously had no influence on thejudgement, since counsel were not permitted to use them.

V.The Three-Part Defense Rebuttal and the Documents Selected for This Book
As we stated in our outline of the IMTFE proceedings, the presentation of rebuttal evidence
by defense counsel began on February 24, 1947 and continued until January 12, 1948. This
portion of the defense case comprised three phases. During the first phase, general issues
were addressed. The second phase dealt with war and wartime diplomacy. Individual
defendants took the stand during the third phase. We have already mentioned Kiyose’s
superlative four-part opening statement, which served as a general introduction, and in which
he challenges the indictment, the prosecution’s case, and the anticipated judgements. Kiyose
read the first part. Takayanagi Kenzo was scheduled to follow him the second part, but was
not permitted to read his statement, because the first section (“The Instrument of Surrenderand the Charter”) contained an acrimonious attack on the Instrument of Surrender (thePotsdam Declaration) and the IMTFE Charter for applying the law retroactively, i.e.,“punishment by ex post facto legislation is sheer lynch law in the guise of justice.” This
argument was viewed by the Tribunal as a resubmission of the motion presented by Kiyoseon the fourth day of the proceedings (May 13, 1946) challenging the IMTFE’s jurisdiction, towhich it had already “responded.” On May 17, the presiding judge had rejected the motion,offering only the lame, “for reasons to be given later.” Since the Tribunal perceived the
portion of the opening statement that Takayanagi was about to read as a resubmission of
Kiyose’s motion concerning jurisdiction, it was bound to reject the former as well for
consistency’s sake, and did. Takayanagi was told, “In your closing address you may, perhaps,refer to all of them.”

19

Therefore, it seemed that the portion of the opening statement read by attorney William
Logan was the second part of the opening statement, since Takayanagi’s portion had been
omitted. Logan was forbidden to read parts of his statement as well, as Kiyose had been.
We decided to reproduce all three sections of the general opening statement in this book,including the portions that were rejected. We will provide an introduction for each section,
but would like to mention that after it was rejected, the portion of the statement read by
Takayanagi as it appears in this book, was revised and augmented while he waited (for morethan a year) to present it at the defense summation.
After the general opening statement was read, defense counsel began their rebuttal of theevidence presented by the prosecution. First came the General Division, which covered theConstitution of the Empire of Japan and other laws and regulations, treaties with othernations, problems concerning diplomatic responsibility, conspiracy involving Japan’s
political mechanisms (the fact that there was none), the hakko ichiu (universal brotherhood)and Greater East Asia Coprosperity Sphere concepts, and economics, education, andinformation.
Fifty-two of the documents prepared for submission in this division were rejected, and 159
never submitted, which means that 211 documents never served their purpose and, instead,remained buried in archives for nearly 50 years. Of those documents we have selected only
the sworn affidavit of Tokutomi Soho. 14 There were many others that we would have liked toinclude (for instance, the transcript of Sun Yat-sen’s lecture on East Asian unity, which was
rejected in its entirety), but could not due to space restrictions. We excluded many
government documents, as well as newspaper and magazine articles, because they do notmake for interesting reading. In comparison, Tokutomi’s statement is a scholarly treatise,commensurate in quality with Kiyose’s opening statement.
Now we shall provide a brief description of the rebuttal evidence prepared by the defense
relating to disputes with other nations during the 1920s and 1930s, and Japan’s wartime
diplomacy. We shall also explain which of those documents we have selected for this book,and why.
A. Evidence relating to the Manchurian Incident and the Eve of the Establishment ofManchukuo
Evidence was rejected when it fell into the following two categories established by Judge Pal.
1.Evidence relating to the state of affairs in China prior to the time when the Japanese armed forces
began to operate.
2.Evidence showing the public opinion of the Japanese people that Manchuria was the lifeline of Japan. 15
All defendants were charged with acts of aggression against the Republic of China, said acts
being the result of a conspiracy to which all defendants were party, i.e., the establishment ofManchukuo, which in turn gave rise to the Manchurian Incident. The first stage of that
14

Tokutomi Soho (1863-1957), eminent historian, critic, journalist, and essayist.

15

Pal, op. cit., p. 157.

20

conspiracy allegedly involved acquiring control over Manchuria by engineering the Mukden
Incident. The defense countered with the argument that the movement to resurrect the Qing
Dynasty and then establish Manchukuo as an independent state was not the product of aJapanese plot. Rather, it originated spontaneously among the residents of Manchuria. The
defense then attempted to introduce voluminous documentary evidence in support of its
argument.
Subsequent to the revolution of 1911, China was in a state of chaos very nearly approachinganarchy. Military factions employing bands of thugs controlled bases in every region ofChina, and civil war raged among them. By 1926, the citizens of China, weary ofmisgovernment, had already begun to lobby for the restoration of the monarchy and theinstallation of its last emperor, Xuan Tong (Puyi). If these facts had been demonstrated in the
courtroom, the prosecution’s argument in the indictment (that the imperial government ofManchukuo was nothing more than a puppet government created by the Kwantung Army toserve as a base for further aggression) would have collapsed. The testimony of its outlandish
star witness, Puyi himself, on which the prosecution’s allegation hinged, would have been
discredited. Therefore, the Tribunal vetoed every single document demonstrating that the
movement to establish Manchukuo was a democratic one and that its initiators were noneother than the Manchurians themselves, claiming that the evidence was irrelevant andimmaterial.
One of the rejected documents was an excerpt from a book entitled Twilight in the Forbidden
City, an account of the years its British author, Sir Reginald F. Johnston, who had served as
Puyi’s tutor, spent in China. (The book has come into the spotlight recently due to the
production of a film version.) In it, Johnston refutes the Lytton Report, which asserts that
there was no Manchurian independence movement prior to the Manchurian Incident. The
author states that the Lytton Commission simply wasn’t aware of it. He also describes how
Puyi’s outrage at the bombing of the Eastern Imperial Tombs in Beijing and the defiling ofEmpress Dowager Ci Xi’s (Tz’u-hsi) grave was one of the main factors that motivated him toagree to ascend the throne. However, the IMTFE rejected the excerpt, and the myth created in
the courtroom, i.e., that the enthronement of Emperor Puyi was the result of intimidationfrom the Kwantung Army, became solidly ensconced.
We have decided not to include government documents that require a certain amount ofspecialized background knowledge to be understood, in our selections for this phase, for thesame reasons as stated before. Instead, we have reproduced the portion of the opening
statement presented by Franklin Warren and Okamoto Toshio, which stands on its own
contextually, and an a report written by Willis Abbot, editor-in-chief of the Christian Science
Monitor, which describes his tour of Manchuria in December 1931. 16
Only two of the 198 rejected documents from this phase have been selected for this book.
The Manchurian problem seems to be a thorn in the side of many scholars of modern history.
Historians seem to have succeeded in dispelling the curse that the IMTFE pronounced on theSecond Sino-Japanese War and the war against the United States, and to form and articulate
independent opinions on these events. But when it comes to the Manchurian Incident, theyremain captive to the popular perception, i.e., that is was a war of aggression, and areincapable of extracting the facts from the forest of fiction. These two documents provide a16This article also appeared in the Osaka Mainichi Shinbun (January 1932).

21

valuable introduction, but only an introduction. We urge readers to consult the nearly 200
documents included in Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE. 17
B. Evidence Relating to the Eve of the Second Sino-Japanese War and Nonexpansion Policyof Subsequent to the Outbreak of War
During this phase, all documentary evidence demonstrating that damage and indignities toJapanese residents and interests in China resulting from a widespread, organized antiJapanese movement rooted in hostility toward Japan, was disallowed. So was evidence
describing Japanese efforts to combat the machinations of the CCP (Chinese Communist
Party) and prevent the spread of communism. Declarations and memoranda proving that theJapanese Government made concession after concession, and exercised a policy of
appeasement to the maximum extent possible in its earnest desire to contain the conflict andto settle it locally, were also rejected on the grounds that they were self-serving.
Only seven out of 74 documents relating to Communist and anti-Japanese activity in China
were admitted. The remainder were either rejected or not submitted. This was truly
unfortunate, since these documents (surveys and appeals to the Japanese government fromJapanese institutions in China concerning damage resulting from such activity, e.g. resulting
from Chinese Communist and anti-Japanese activities, such as rihuo paichi (boycotts ofJapanese imports)) were teeming with factual information.
Documentary evidence relating to the Chinese Communist movement suffered the same fate.
Only one document out of 75 was admitted. Kiyose’s recollection, i.e., that eight out of every
10 documents submitted by the defense were rejected, seems to have been well-founded.
Moreover, the rejection of so much evidence on this subject reveals that criticism (or evenstatements of fact) relating to Communist Party atrocities or the inherent danger ofcommunism was taboo at the IMTFE.

17

Professor Watanabe Shoichi advised us that portions of the Japanese translation of
the excerpt from Twilight in the Forbidden City have been excised without comment. We assume thatthe publisher wished to avoid any repercussions resulting from violating the taboo imposed by thehistorical perception that prevailed at the IMTFE.

22

A source easily as meritorious as Johnston’s Twilight in the Forbidden City is My TwentyFive Years in China 18 by John B. Powell, editor-in-chief of the China Weekly Review. Its
author was witness to that fateful turning point in modern Chinese history, beginning with the
Sian (Xian) Incident and ending with the Nationalist-Communist united front against theJapanese. Defense counsel had planned to introduce 16 excerpts from Powell’s book, but
after seeing four of them rejected because they described Communist activities, decided
against submitting the other 12.
Japanese consuls-general in Shanghai, Hankou, and Canton (Guangdong) sent detailed,encrypted telegrams to the foreign minister in Tokyo, describing how the CCP was
maneuvering Nationalist troops in a direction that spelled danger, and how other nations were
responding to that situation. Looking at them today, we realize how prophetic they were.
These telegrams provide valuable, accurate information upon which Japan acted. All of themwere rejected.
We know today that the Marco Polo Bridge Incident was engineered by the CCP, and wasintended to draw Japanese and Nationalist troops into a conflict from which the CCP would
profit, because the CCP has said as much, and proudly so. However, at the time of the Tokyo
Trials, the incident was enshrouded in mystery. The only available option then was toreconstruct the incident on the basis of eyewitness testimony, and attempt to pinpoint
culpability. Therefore, much of the defense’s documentary evidence was admitted. The
Tribunal did, however, exclude government documents, opinions, and manifestos issued by
the Cabinet, the Foreign Ministry, and military units stationed in China, all of which
demonstrate that the Japanese government did its utmost to contain the incident, claiming thatthey were self-serving.
We find it difficult to understand why the IMTFE refused to admit most of the defense
evidence relating to the causes of the Second Shanghai Incident, i.e., the assassination of
Oyama Isao, a naval sublieutenant, and indiscriminate bombing on the part of the Chinese.
Similarly, 70% of the evidence relating to the slaughter, by unspeakable means, of large
numbers of Japanese citizens in Tongzhou was rejected. The best explanation we can offer isthe guiding principle of the IMTFE, i.e., that Japanese war crimes, not Allied war crimes,
would be judged in the courtroom. Any suggestion that the horrors of war, which necessarily
involves the killing of human beings, are basically the same no matter who the combatants
are was suppressed. The Tribunal did not view the notion that Japanese soldiers might havebeen partially motivated by the desire to avenge the atrocities that had been visited upon theircompatriots as a mitigating circumstance. Allied crimes against humanity were passed over.
Only the Japanese were required to be morally perfect, and that was the standard, however
unrealistic, by which they were judged.

18

John B. Powell, My Twenty-Five Years in China (New York: The Macmillan
Company, 1945).

23

Of the evidence rejected or not submitted during this phase, we have selected the following,in accordance with our guidelines for this book: (1) defense attorney Aristides G. Lazarus’
opening statement, (2) excerpts from Proceedings of the Sixth Conference of the Institute ofPacific Relations 19 held at Yosemite National Park in California (August 15-29, 1936), and(3) a confidential missive, “Report on the Anti-Japanese Movement in China and theBoycotting of Japanese Goods,” written in 1921 by Shigemitsu Mamoru, ambassador to
China and addressed to Foreign Minister Shidehara Kijuro. We chose (2) and (3) because,
among the 363 unpublished documents submitted on this subject, they offer a comprehensive
outlook on domestic affairs in China and the Chinese world view at the time of the Second
Sino-Japanese War, rather than detailed accounts of the Japanese response to individual
incidents. Of these two documents, (2) describes strategies used by the CCP to spreadcommunism, and (3) outlines Chinese (chiefly Nationalist) efforts to expel the foreign
presence, mainly the Japanese.
C. Evidence Relating to Russo-Japanese Relations
The focus in this phase was on the Anti-Comintern Pact, skirmishes at Zhanggufeng(Changkufeng) and Nomonhan, defensive military preparations against the Soviet Union, andthe Russo-Japanese neutrality pact. The Tribunal’s reluctance to countenance any criticism ofcommunism greatly affected the fate of documentary evidence submitted by the defense. In
his introductory remarks, the presiding judge stated that the communist movement in Europe
had no connection with Far Eastern problems, and that the Tribunal had neither the right nor
the obligation to judge communist ideology. Therefore, of the 21 documents relating to theAnti-Comintern Pact submitted by the defense, 13 were disallowed because they were criticalof communist thought.
However, when the defense introduced rebuttal evidence relating to CCP activity in the
Republic of China, there was a slight change in the atmosphere. Tension between the U.S.
and the Soviet Union, the first signs of the Cold War, and an awareness of the threat posed bycommunism had begun to exert a subtle influence in the courtroom. Additionally, Blakeney’s
superb performance, including his exposé of the secret protocol agreed upon at the Yalta
Conference, and his examination of the Nomonhan Incident and the Russo-Japanese
neutrality pact, placed the Soviet prosecution team under suspicion. Later, doubts would arise
regarding the credibility of the Soviet diplomatic stance, but they were not openly expressedin the courtroom. That interlude was momentous for the epiphany that occurred in the
courtroom. It was the one and only awakening to the threat and the criminality ofcommunism, which the Tribunal had consistently minimized or refused to acknowledge.
For this phase the defense was prepared to submit 112 unpublished documents, mainly
diplomatic documents relating to border disputes, such as the Zhanggufeng and Nomonhan
incidents, Soviet violations of treaties, and the initiation of hostilities against Japan by the
USSR. It was patently obvious that the USSR. was at fault in every one of these disputes, andthat Japan had committed no unlawful acts. Therefore, we have included only the opening
statement presented by Aristides G. Lazarus.
D. Evidence Relating to War with the United States
19

Proceedings of the Sixth Conference of the Institute of Pacific Relations, ed. W.L.
Holland et al. (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, c1937).

24

In the initial part of this division, the points at issue were as follows.
1. Was the Tripartite Pact a belligerent treaty, or was it forged to maintain peace?
2. How detrimental were American trade restraints, export restrictions, and the freezing ofJapanese assets to the Japanese economy?
These arguments were followed by an examination of Japanese-American diplomatic
relations, the surprise attack on Pearl Harbor, and the delay in declaring war on the UnitedStates. Subsequent issues were mainly standard war crimes, i.e., the treatment of prisoners ofwar.
The bulk of rejected evidence consisted of: (1) documents proving that Japan signed the
Tripartite Pact for purposes of self-defense and the maintenance of peace, not to prepare for
war against the Allies, and (2) documents attesting to Japan’s desperate economic situationon the eve of the war, and describing the deleterious effect of American restrictions onexports to Japan on the Japanese economy.
The Japanese are now aware of the existence of Plan Orange, a U.S. contingency plan for war
against Japan, through a Japanese translation that appeared recently. Plan Orange served as
the foundation upon which the 50-year strategy against Japan was built. Japanese actions that,at first glance, appear to be preparations for war, must be interpreted as a reaction to the firstmanifestations of this long-term American strategy. An enormous amount of documentary
evidence demonstrating the U.S. deployment of the strategy was, of course, rejected. This
makes perfect sense, when we remind ourselves that, from beginning to end, Japan was on
trial, not the Allied nations.
Noteworthy in this phase is the dispute over the Pearl Harbor attack: Was it intended as asneak attack, and was its success a result of a deliberate delay in advising the U.S. of Japan’s
intention to commence hostilities? The documents in Defense Evidence Rejected by the
IMTFE include reports issued by the U.S. Senate Joint Committee on the Investigation of thePearl Harbor Attack. The task of finding the responsibility for the “Pearl Harbor tragedy,”
which culminated in these reports, began soon after the attack, and included individual
hearings involving the U.S. Army and Navy. The Joint Committee’s reports are widely
known today, thanks to the achievements of so-called revisionist historians, such as John
Toland and James Rusbridger. At the Tribunal, they were submitted as proof that the attack
on Pearl Harbor by Japanese naval and air units was not a sneak attack, but most of themwere rejected. Nevertheless, the Tribunal did acknowledge in the judgements it handed downthat the delay in declaring war (which is why the Pearl Harbor attack was perceived as asurprise attack) was not planned, but inadvertent, due to negligence and carelessness on thepart of Japanese Embassy staff in Washington, D.C. Its success in destroying the conspiracy
theory advocated by the prosecution was one of the very few victories enjoyed by the defense
team during the IMTFE. We were shocked to hear slogans like “Remember Pearl Harbor”
and “No More Sneak Attacks” issuing from the mouths of both Japanese and Americans on
the 50th anniversary of the Pearl Harbor attack.
Many of the unpublished documents from this phase, 726 in all, are included in Defense
Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE. For this edition, we selected four items: the general
opening statement for the Pacific Phase, and the opening statements for each of its threesubdivisions, which extend to the outbreak of the Pacific War. They are:25

3.The general opening statement for the Pacific Phase, presented by Takahashi Yoshitsugu.
4.Pacific Phase, Subdivision 1 (Tripartite Pact), presented by Owen Cunningham.
5.Pacific Phase, Subdivision 2 (Allied Pressure against Japan), presented by William Logan.
6.Pacific Phase, Subdivision 3 (Diplomacy: U.S.-Japan Negotiations), presented by Ben
Bruce Blakeney.
In addition, we have chosen an excerpt from a report written by Joseph Grew, U.S.
Ambassador to Japan from 1932-1942. In the report, written not long before the war,
Ambassador Grew provides a realistic account of the unprecedented sense of crisis felt by theJapanese government as a result of economic pressure and the impasse in Japanese-American
negotiations. This selection was chosen for two reasons: (1) Grew’s very significant
diplomatic contribution both on the eve of the war and immediately prior to the issuance of
the Potsdam Declaration, and (2) the editor’s wish to include at least one excerpt from
Grew’s memoirs, since he was the most distinguished pro-Japanese foreign diplomat of thatera.
The last document we selected for this phase is the affidavit prepared by Ishibashi Tanzan, 20
entitled “The Industrialization of Japan Was Not for Preparation of Aggressive War.” Thearguments and evidence presented are so straightforward and objective, and his approach so
scholarly that Ishibashi’s affidavit would be an ideal candidate for a modern Japanese history
textbook, without any alteration. These attributes notwithstanding, the Tribunal refused toadmit the affidavit.
Before they submitted evidence on behalf of individual defendants, defense counsel
addressed war crimes, i.e., the torture of prisoners of war, as governed by international law inforce at the time. A vast majority of the cases involving the torture of prisoners of war werehandled at B- and C-class war crimes trials. The IMTFE pursued this issue with regard to Aclass defendants only when they were viewed as having been at the top of the chain ofcommand. During its presentation of evidence relating to general problems, the defense teamsubmitted testimonies of prisoners of war held in Japan, which expressed gratitude for thehumane treatment they had received. However, those testimonies were deemed irrelevant andrejected. The defense argued that as far as atrocities were concerned, i.e., the murder ofnoncombatants and civilians, those committed by American troops, i.e., the dropping ofatomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki, the aerial bombing of eastern Tokyo, and thebombing of unfortified cities in every prefecture of Japan, were far more heinous.
On May 14, 1946, during the fifth session of the IMTFE, American defense attorney
Blakeney came forth with a scathing accusation, i.e., that the dropping of the atomic bombs,
which claimed an enormous number of noncombatants, was the worst war crime of all. Even
the usually voluble chief prosecutor was stunned into silence, and there was no rebuttal
forthcoming from the prosecution. As we stated in Section II, Blakeney’s words were nottranslated into Japanese, and are therefore absent from the stenographer’s record, whichsimply states “no interpretation provided.” The Tribunal feared that Blakeney’s courageous(and legitimate) argument would become known to the Japanese public.
20

Ishibashi Tanzan (1884-1973) was a politician, economist, and journalist. He wasfinance minister in the postwar Yoshida Cabinet, and prime minister from December 1956 toFebruary 1957, when he was forced to resign due to ill health.

26

During the proceedings, two topics were taboo — the atomic bombs and the threat ofcommunism. Nevertheless, Blakeney again broached the subject of the atomic bombs on
March 3, 1947, when the defense presented rebuttal evidence. He stated that the dropping of
the atomic bombs was clearly in violation of Article 4 of the Hague Convention, and offset
any violations of that same article by Japanese troops. Thereupon, Webb trotted out his usualargument, i.e., that the Tribunal had been established to judge Japan, not the Allied nations.
The IMTFE refused to admit into evidence a newspaper article reporting on U.S. Secretary of
War Henry L. Stimson’s decision to use atomic bombs.
Other evidence relating to direct responsibility for the outbreak of war between Japan and the
U.S. was rejected. But here, the Tribunal’s failure to pass judgement on the Hull Note, an
inflammatory ultimatum, is certainly more indicative of the warped notion of justice thatprevailed there than its refusal to admit much of the defense evidence, and made it perfectly
clear that the IMTFE was a victors’ court. An affidavit written by Tokutomi Soho anddocumentary evidence supporting Japan’s self-defense argument were also rejected. These
documents are seeing the light of day for the first time in 50 years.
The presentation of evidence pertaining to the treatment of prisoners of war was followed byevidence relating to individual defendants, the presentation of which lasted for four months.
We have not included any of the latter in this book.
After the defense presented rebuttal evidence, the prosecution was given an opportunity forfurther rebuttal. Another rebuttal from the defense ensued, followed immediately by theprosecution’s summation and the defense summation. In the portion of the general opening
statement (read in the courtroom between March 2 and April 15, 1948) presented on March
2-15 (Japan’s defense) are several excellent essays that should be passed on to future
generations. They were not the subject of evidentiary disputes, since the defense attorneys
were permitted to read them. However, since they have not been published, we included themin Volume 7 of Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE.
As we stated previously, one of the most important items in this phase was Takayanagi
Kenzo’s argument on the law entitled “Answer of the Defence to Prosecution’s Argument on
International Law.” This was originally intended to serve as Part B of the defense’s general
opening statement. But since Takayanagi was not permitted to read it as scheduled, thedocument was revised, augmented, and refined during the waiting period. When he finallydelivered the statement, it had taken the form of a legally and logically forceful, searing
reproach to the IMTFE. If he had been allowed to read Part B immediately after Kiyose readPart A, the Tribunal, brazen as it was, might well have lost the nerve to continue applying expost-facto law.
In connection with Takayanagi’s statement, we should also mention the general argument
presented by Uzawa Somei, chief defense counsel, at the beginning of the defense summationon the afternoon of March 2, 1948. Since Uzawa’s statement was not rejected, it appears in
the IMTFE Proceedings in its entirety, and highlights from it can be found in Fuji Nobuo’s
An Eyewitness Account of the Tokyo Trials. 21 Therefore, we have not included it in this book,
but would like to cite one brief passage.
21

Fuji Nobuo, Watakushi no mita Tokyo Saiban (An Eyewitness Account of the Tokyo
Trials) (Tokyo: Kodansha, 1988).

27

The Chief Prosecutor in the closing address stated that we have come to the‘closing of the gates.’ If I may be permitted, I should say that we are come to the‘opening of the gates’ to the rule of reason and law.

Uzawa’s daring remark is trenchantly sarcastic, not for effect, but as it should be used in goodoratory.
The statement comprises three sections. Section 1 (“The World Crisis and Unrest of the Far
East”) describes the world situation in the latter half of the 19th century. Uzawa explains thatwhile the U.S. and the European nations accelerated their efforts to colonize East Asia by
way of colonization, Japan endured pressure from those nations with “perseverance andtolerance,” setting world harmony as its first priority. Not until cornered did Japan rise up in
self-defense; the slanderous accusation that Japan engaged in an aggressive war cannot be
condoned by administrators of true justice. Like Churchill, who consulted the Book of
Revelations, Uzawa sought inspiration in the Chinese classic Yi Jing (I Ching), as he poured
all his energy into the preparation of his statement. He mentions the difficult situation
confronting Japan, about to become enmeshed in a new world revolution, by which we
assume he meant the Russian Communist revolution and the danger of its spreading to Japan.
As we will discuss later, the Tribunal rejected most of the evidence pertaining to the threat ofcommunism and the CCP. The judge and prosecutor from the USSR. objected to such
evidence without fail. So did the judge representing the Republic of China, who later joined
the CCP. The presiding judge fawned on the Soviet judge and prosecutor, ever cautious to
avoid offending them. At the IMTFE, any and all criticism of communism was taboo.
In the second section (“Justice and Responsibility”), the principle of hakko ichiu (universal
brotherhood), also mentioned in Kiyose’s opening statement, is explained, referring to
Huainanzi, 22 from whose writings the term was taken. Hakko ichiu is a cultural concept thatformed the basis for the Greater East Asia Coprosperity Sphere ideology. It is a peacefulconcept.
The third section (“Peace and Wang-Taoism”) compares the Wang-tao (royal sovereignty)
with the Pa-tao (authoritative sovereignty) in the context of universal brotherhood concept,
and is excerpted from a paper Uzawa wrote in 1925. It argues that all the defendants wereeducated to value the rule of law (right) over the rule of power (might). The entire statement
is imbued with a historical and philosophical tenor similar to that of the section of Justice
Pal’s opinion entitled “Recommendation.” 23 Uzawa artfully circumvented language thatmight invite rejection (hence his allusion to a “new world revolution”). He obviously put agreat deal of thought into the wording of his statement.
The 15-part general defense summation (including general arguments pertaining to individual
responsibility) appears in Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE. There are many otherdocuments that would have been ideal for this book, e.g., Okamoto Toshio’s presentation of
the Manchurian Division, and the presentation on war with China by Kanzaki Masayoshi andAristides G. Lazarus. Both of them are quite long, however, so we were forced to omit them
due to space restrictions. We have selected only the self-defense argument presented by
22

Huainanzi: Literally, “Master Huainan” a Chinese classic written in the 2nd
century B.C., which covers metaphysics, cosmology, matters of state, and conduct.
23

Pal, op. cit., pp. 697-701.

28

William Logan. We imagine that readers will guess the content from the subtitle (“Japan Was
Provoked into a War of Self-Defense”).
Although we were unable to include the portion of the defense summation relating todiplomatic negotiations between Japan and the U.S., presented by Ben Bruce Blakeney, we
will reproduce a few lines from the final section, which deals with the Hull Note, and which
later became quite famous.
With the handing of his note to the Japanese Ambassadors on 26 November, [Hull]placed the matter “in the hands of the Army and Navy”— the words were his own— announcing on the 27th that “the conversations had been terminated with thebarest possibility of resumption.” The free press of America formed the same
opinion of the Hull Note; the Secretary held special press conferences on the 26thand 27th, when, abandoning the policy of both Governments since the beginning of
the negotiations, he explained the whole matter to the press: it responded byproclaiming it Japan’s choice, whether to accept the Note or fight. Looked at fromthe Japanese side of the Pacific, it was Hobson’s choice: Japan could only surrender
now, or fight to all-but-sure defeat. The Hull Note is a part of history now; let us
leave it with a contemporary historian’s words:“As for the present war, the Principality of Monaco, the Grand Duchy of
Luxemburg, would have taken up arms against the United States on receipt of sucha note as the State Department sent the Japanese government on the eve of Pearl
Harbor.” 24 25

The contemporary historian to whom Blakeney referred is Albert J. Nock; Memoirs of aSuperfluous Man 26 is his autobiography. Apparently, this citation had a strong effect on
Judge Pal as he listened in the courtroom. In the famous Section 4 of Pal’s judgement (alengthy treatise that denies the existence of a major conspiracy), in which he comments on
the Hull Note, Pal cites Nock directly and adds: “Even contemporary historians could thinkthat.” Since the Japanese lacked access to Blakeney’s summation, it was through Pal’s
citation that this aphorism became so widely known.

VI.Conclusion
As we stated at the beginning of this Introduction, this book consists of excerpts from theeight-volume [ORIGINAL TITLE], and is intended to give readers a general idea of thelarger work, which we hope they will consult for more complete information. However, we
believe that by selecting documents that stand on their own contextually, we have provided
general readers who do not have the time to read the latter with a good perspective on Japan’s
defense at the Tokyo Trials.
Some readers may perceive Japan’s defense as a group of passive, conservative argumentsthat it would be more accurate to describe as excuses. But the presentation of a defense is atime-honored classical tradition that dates back to Socrates. Furthermore, when prepared and24

Albert J. Nock, Memoirs of a Superfluous Man (New York: Harper, 1943), p. 249.

25

Defense Summation, (Rejected) Document No. 3100, pp. 186-7.

26

Albert J. Nock, Memoirs of a Superfluous Man (New York: Harper, 1943), p. 249.

29

presented properly, a defense can be exceedingly assertive and forceful. The documentary
evidence that comprises the defense of Japan prepared for the IMTFE possesses both thesequalities, and that is exactly why we decided to reproduce and publish salient extracts from it
for this book. Even this abridged version contains material that is convincing enough to
exorcise the misguided perception of history that tainted the IMTFE.
We would like to supplement our explanations of the significance of the defense rebuttal
evidence excluded during the course of the IMTFE that we have provided in this Introduction(which is also the significance of publishing this book) with a brief summary.
Rejected defense evidence can be divided into two broad categories. One embraces evidence
that was deemed propagandistic, self-serving, or the restating of personal opinions. The“propagandistic and self-serving” label was applied (as mentioned in the citation from Kiyose
Ichiro’s memoirs) to proclamations issued by the Japanese government (the Cabinet’s
Information Bureau, the Foreign Ministry, and military authorities) and views expressed via
newspaper articles. Most of the excerpts from books written by Ambassador Grew, British
Ambassador Sir Robert Craigie, Sir Reginald Johnston, John Powell, and others were
excluded because they were merely personal opinions. This despite the fact that public
opinion in any era is an amalgam of the opinions of individuals and, more pertinently, despite
the fact that diaries, memoirs, and even hearsay evidence were used by the prosecution with
impunity. Such evidence had an important and often decisive influence on the judgement.
In short, most of the documentary evidence prepared in Japan’s defense was suppressed. The
Tribunal refused to hear Japan’s defense, believing that it could render objective decisions
based only on the evidence that emerged, which was recorded as fact. The pretense may havebeen objective justice, but very little justice was done at a trial where the explanations of the
defendants and their counsel were discarded, and most of the allegations made by theprosecution were accepted.
The second category is evidence relating to communism. Documentary evidence justifying
Japan’s response to the communist movement in China, which corresponds to “Evidence
Relating to Communism in China,” is mentioned in Judge Pal’s opinion. 27 Pal offers an
excellent interpretation of the threat of the communist movement to Japan, which he arrived
at by analyzing the Lytton Report. He writes that the evidence submitted by Japanese defense
counsel was well within the scope of admissibility. Pal could not see the logic in the
Tribunal’s rejection of that evidence, especially since the prosecution’s skewed summation ofChinese communism was allowed to stand. It was absolutely necessary for the Tribunal tohear the defense evidence in order to arrive at a fair decision as to whether Japan’s response
to communism was in self-defense or (conspiratorially) aggressive. It should not have been
dismissed as irrelevant, as William Logan so convincingly argued. However, it was rejected
nonetheless, for political reasons (the Tribunal handled the Soviet judge and prosecutor withkid gloves, as we stated previously).
This evidence included herein and in the original book from which it was excerpted will
reveal for once and for all what the Tribunal actually was: a kangaroo court at which thevengeful victors meted out punishment to the vanquished. It is our fervent hope that this book27

Pal, op. cit., p. 157-158.

30

will serve as a weapon in the battle to revise correct, inaccurate perceptions about the IMTFE
and the historical view that it engendered.

31PART 1: DEFENSE OPENING STATEMENTS: GENERAL ARGUMENTS

32

CHAPTER 1: GENERAL OPENING STATEMENT A
Presented by Kiyose Ichiro on February 24, 1947 (Session 166)
Rejected in part (two sections)
As we stated in the Introduction, the prosecution presented its case between June 4, 1946 andJanuary 24, 1947. A month-long recess followed, subsequent to which Kiyose read theaforementioned statement. Kiyose later wrote his recollections in a book entitled The True
Story of the Tokyo Trials, one chapter of which (“The Opening Statement and Criticism
Thereof”) is devoted to the gist of his statement and the repercussions it caused.
At the time, that courtroom was the only place where free speech was allowed.
Many spectators agreed wholeheartedly with my statement. 28 Some of theforeigners present voiced their opposition. 29

Japanese defense counsel had searched high and low for information, and then put the resultsof their efforts in writing; this statement elicited a tremendous response. Since the defense
team had listened to the prosecution’s evidence over a period of eight months, they knew
what sort of logic and arguments to use. This opening statement is essentially a rebuttal of theprosecution’s case, and follows the same order (five phases): general problems, theManchurian Incident, the Second Sino-Japanese War, disputes with the Soviet Union, and thewar with the United States. In The True Story of the Tokyo Trials, the entire opening
statement is appended to Kiyose’s recollections. Since Chuko Bunko, the publisher of hisbook, has kept it in circulation since 1986, readers might think that it was not necessary toinclude it here. However, we have decided to reproduce the statement in toto because Kiyose
was forbidden to read two sections of it in the courtroom, and those sections do not appear in
The True Story of the Tokyo Trials or in any other publication. We have enclosed the two
rejected sections in boxes. They contain language similar to that in the jurisdiction motion
submitted by Kiyose on May 13, 1946, the fourth day of the proceedings. An example
follows.
The Potsdam Declaration not only binds our country but also binds the Allies. In
other words, this Tribunal is empowered to make charges and try what are called“war criminals” in accordance with the tenth article of the Potsdam Declaration, but
not so empowered to try those who cannot be considered as war criminals. 30

Kiyose was in the right according to the principle of law. If the Tribunal had actuallydeliberated on his motion, there was a strong likelihood that the entire foundation of the
IMTFE would have collapsed at that very moment. That is why the motion was rejected, forreasons that were not stated at the time. Since the Tribunal viewed these portions of the
opening statement (enclosed in boxes in this book) as a reappearance of the aforementioned
motion, which attacks the shaky legal foundation of the IMTFE with an interpretation of the
Potsdam Declaration and international law up to 1945, it had no choice but to prohibit Kiyose
from reading them. However, an examination of the entire statement reproduced in this bookwill remind readers how weak the legal basis for the Tribunal was. We will refrain from28

Several attorneys collaborated in the preparation of this statement.

29

Kiyose, op. cit.

30

IMTFE, Proceedings, p. 120.
33

analyzing the opening statement, as that has been done in The True Story of the Tokyo Trials,
both in the main text and in the Introduction written by Nagao Ryuichi (in both the Yomiuri
Shinbunsha and the Chuko Bunko editions).
*****

Mr. President and Members of the Tribunal: The time has now come for the accused topresent their defenses to the charges in the Indictment and the proofs adduced by theprosecution in support thereof.
The Tribunal has with great care listened to the prosecution’s case these many past months. It
has also with great indulgence permitted the defense within the framework of its concept of afair and just trial to conduct its part of the case with a tenor befitting the historical importanceof these proceedings. Needless to say, the defense to be presented will proceed with theutmost expedition of which we are capable, hewing only to the issues raised for decision. The
task to be undertaken by us is of such grave and novel import that we must at the outset invite
the Tribunal’s forbearance should we unwittingly stray from the standards we have set forourselves or should we deviate from the precepts established by the Tribunal.
On 6 May 1945 the accused in open session before this Honorable Tribunal pleaded not
guilty to all the counts and charges of the Indictment, except the accused OKAWA. The
defense will disprove each and every charge of criminality lodged against them.
The allegations in the indictment are divided into fifty-five counts. Many of them are one andthe same allegations concerning the same charges viewed from different angles and seem tooverlap. Some of the counts refer to all the accused and others refer to but a few. If all theaccused here were to produce evidence individually and separately on behalf of themselves
one after another against these numerous and diverse counts, much repetition and confusion
would be bound to arise. So the defendants and their counsel have come to an agreement thatthey will produce as far as possible, evidence in common where the offences charged are incommon.
As a result of this arrangement, the proof to be presented in common has been divided into
the following divisions and evidence will be produced accordingly:
Division 1 — General problems.
Division 2 — Matters concerning Manchuria and Manchukuo.
Division 3 — Matters concerning China.
Division 4 — Matters concerning the Soviet Union.
Division 5 — Matters concerning the Pacific War.
After the presentation of evidence in the above divisions, each accused will from his own
individual standpoint offer evidence concerning himself. It may be probable that since theinterests, views and actions of some of the accused were opposed to each other, conflicting
evidence will be presented. In so doing some of the accused may, from their own standpoint,demand exceptions to the facts and evidence as adduced in the above five divisions or may
furnish other evidence in their individual interest. This phase may for the sake of conveniencebe called “Division 6. Individual cases or individual defenses.”34

We shall now point out a few important facts which will be dealt with under Division 1, andexplain the proposed method of presenting evidence. Needless to say, the matters to be
pointed out here are but a part and not all of the matters to be dealt with in Division 1, further
remarks being reserved to be made at the opening of that division. The same can be said withregard to other divisions.
The prosecution assumes that all military precautions adopted by the government of Japan
during the years from 1928 to 1945, from the standpoint of international law, were criminal
acts in themselves. It not only avers that the policies of Japan were criminal but it asserts that
if a nation initiates a so-called war of aggression, or a war in violation of certain treaties, etc.,
the individuals who happened to be in office at the time and participated in the decision to
wage such a war are criminally responsible. In other words, the fundamental proposition
advanced in this case is that Japan, including the accused, continuously committed allegedinternational crimes during the entire period of seventeen years.
All the accused deny these propositions with the utmost emphasis of which they are capable.
Counsel for the defense also represent to your Honors and respectfully point out that neither
in 1928 or thereafter there was in existence anywhere a principle of international law thateven tended to impute to political acts personal responsibility upon individuals acting on
behalf of the state in its sovereign capacity.
In this unprecedented proceeding an important issue for consideration is whether or not thesafety measures, military and naval preparedness, undertaken by Japan since 1928 were
aggressive in nature.
It is too elementary to indicate to the members of this Tribunal that preparedness of one
nation is made in contemplation of the activities and apparent objectives of another nation or
nations. The sinister purpose, if any, of such preparedness cannot be determined apart fromthis vital consideration. It may well be, and no doubt has occurred in history, that a particularnation having doubled its standing army has been assailed as an aggressor, whereas it haslater been ascertained that a neighboring state trebled its standing army and the act of the firstnation is thereafter considered logical and sound.
It is realized that only Japanese military and naval preparedness is here on trial — not that ofother countries, some of whom are party complainants — but to the extent necessary to
determine the nature of the policies and measures of Japan we expect that we may bepermitted to present briefly evidence concerning similar activities and undertakings of othernations.
There are three vital considerations which should be outlined in this opening statement inorder properly to comprehend the exact nature of the internal and external policies of Japan
during the period covered by the Indictment. These are independence, abolition of racial
discrimination and fundamental principles of diplomacy. These are not merely the policies ofany particular cabinets, of which there were many, nor are they principles of specific politicalparties. Rather they are national, long standing, and firm aspirations universally subscribed toand cherished by the entire Japanese nation since the opening of the country to foreignintercourse in 1853, and are as important to the Japanese as are free speech, free educationand freedom of religion in America.

35

The first of these national characteristics is the fervent desire of the Japanese people topreserve the nation as a perfect independent and sovereign state. The treaty of “ANSEI”
between Commodore Perry and the Shogun not only impaired the sovereignty of the nation
extra-territorially but infringed upon its customs autonomy and hence was most deeply regretted by all Japanese of that era.
The sincere desire of foremost leaders throughout Japan in the Meiji period was to elevateand enhance the standing of the nation to a position of perfect independence and sovereignty.
Since that purpose was a worthy one, consistent with the principles advocated by President
Wilson after World War I, its attainment should be recognized by this Tribunal. The defense
expects to prove that this principle was the universal aspiration of the Japanese people.
The second point is the demand for the abolition of racial discrimination. Racial
discrimination affects those who are discriminated against much more keenly than those who
discriminate, However, in order to eliminate racial discrimination the standards of culture andeducation for this nation needed to be raised. The government and the people of Japan were
not blind to these necessary requisites. Where morality and custom called for certain
modifications and improvements they willingly admitted their necessity and adopted thembut the culture of the world is not singular but plural according to the number of nations andraces concerned. Each nation has its own history and tradition, and culture is created anddeveloped accordingly.
Since East Asia has its own culture it has been the desire of the Japanese people to preserveand purify it so that an equal position may be maintained with all races and peoples in every
respect and thus contribute to the progress of mankind everywhere. The aspiration for racialequality cannot be realized simply by raising the position of the Japanese to the standard ofEuropeans and Americans. By its very nature the standard of all the peoples in East Asia
should be raised in order to attain the complete abolition of discrimination. It is true thatsome few authors might have referred to this idea in an extravagant manner, but these writers
were the exception. It was the unanimously held hope of the Japanese people, together withall other peoples of East Asia, to reach that standard attained by Europeans and Americans. It
is expected that this point too will be proved by the defense in order to clarify and avoid any
misunderstanding as to any alleged theory of Japanese racial superiority erroneously impliedby the prosecution. We shall further develop that Dr. Sun Yat-Sen, the father of the Chinese
revolution, and other leaders in India and throughout East Asia expressed sympathy with thisidea. If the true intention of the Japanese people in this respect is rightfully understoodantagonism of other peoples and other countries would surely vanish.
The third fact to be referred to is what has been termed “the fundamental principles anddoctrines of diplomacy” of Japan. Since, the Meiji Period the prevailing ideal held by thegovernment and the people of Japan in respect to foreign relations was to maintain peace in
East Asia and thereby contribute to the welfare of the whole world. This was called the“cardinal principle of diplomacy” in official documents and Imperial Rescripts, that is to say,the fundamental ideal of Japan which guided its foreign policy. The war with China 1894 to1895 and the war with Russia 1904 and 1905 were fought with that aim and consideration inview. That is explicitly written in the Rescripts declaring these wars. In the actual conditions
at that time, Japan was the only country in the Far East which had adopted a western
civilization and had all the qualifications of a modern state. Although China was a vast
country abundant in resources, she faced the danger of being partitioned by the powers into
spheres of influence. Most of the regions in the south had already come under the domination36

of several Occidental Powers. Under such circumstances the Japanese people sincerely feltthat Japan had a special mission as a stabilizing power in the East. This is not a peculiar
notion held only by the accused; it has been a fundamental principle held for at least twogenerations by the Japanese nation. This principle has been recognized by the great powers,
and we expect to prove that the Anglo-Japanese Alliance was concluded and renewed as aresult of its recognition. The Japanese people cannot forget the sympathy of the government
and the people of the United States shown toward Japan at the time of the Russo-Japanesewar, which was fought for the maintenance of that cardinal principle. That principle ofstabilization was never of an aggressive nature. On the one hand, it prevented East Asia fromfalling into political and economic confusion, and on the other hand it promoted the common
development of all Asiatic races and thus their contribution to the progress of mankind. Onlyin the light of the foregoing ideals can the true relations between Japan and her neighbors befully understood.
The government and the people of Japan have been especially sympathetic to the preservationand development of China. This is well expressed in official and unofficial documents since
the Meiji Period. The relations between Japan and the Celestial Empire have often been
voiced by the proverb “Shin-Shi-Hosha” which means that “without lips teeth are exposed tocoldness,” or “two wheels of a car help one another.” Another saying is “dobun doshu”
meaning that both countries use the same letters, represent the same Confucian ethics and areof the same race. About 1900 Japan invited many students from China, President Chiang Kaishek being one of them. Since the Chinese revolution in 1911 the Government and people ofJapan extended sympathetic understanding to Doctor Sun Yat-Sen’s work. While it is truethat the Japanese General Staff had annual military plans, as has been pointed out by theprosecution, it is also true that the military staff never had a hypothetical military over-allplan against China. The presentation of evidence on these facts will, we believe, be helpful to
the Tribunal in disproving several averments contained in the Indictment and the testimony inthe record.
In Count 5 of the Indictment, citing the whole of the particulars in Appendix A, and treaties
and assurances in Appendix B and C, it is charged that the accused as leaders, organizers,
instigators or accomplices formulated and executed a conspiracy with an intention todominate the whole world in conjunction with Germany and Italy. There is no greater
misunderstanding than this. As to relations between Japan and Germany and Italy, mycolleagues will present our case in the phase dealing with the Anti-Comintern Pact and the
Tri-partite Pact. I should like here to treat the matter as a whole concerning the ideals andaspirations of Japan on the one hand and those of Germany and Italy on the other.
Much of the confusion and misunderstandings are due to the interpretation of the idea of“hakko ichiu,” cited in the preamble of the Tri-partite Pact and in the Imperial Rescript,
issued at the time of the conclusion of the pact. Solemn classical words and phrases are
fondly and customarily used in our official documents, giving to the document an effect ofdignity but often adding obscurity even to the Japanese people themselves. So much morewith foreigners who have different languages and concepts. For example, the Imperial
Rescript issued on the conclusion of the Tri-partite Pact paraphrases “hakko ichiu” and says,“It is indeed a great teaching of our Imperial ancestors that the Great Cause shall be
propagated all over the eight corners of the world and the whole humanity on earth shall bedeemed one family. To this august teaching we endeavor to adhere day and night.” “TheGreat Cause” here means “universal truth.” To be “propagated” here means that the said idea
be made plain and manifest by all the world. “To be in one family” means that whole37mankind is to live together with the feeling of fraternity in one household. As said before, theculture is of a different origin from that of the West and, therefore, the expression isnecessarily very different or even quaint to Europeans and Americans.
In the proposed plan for Japanese-American understanding, which was the basis ofnegotiation between the Secretary of State Hull and Ambassador NOMURA, “Hakko Ichiu”
is translated into English as “universal brotherhood.” The preamble of the Tri-partite Pactshould be interpreted in its proper meaning. Whatever was the idea held by Germany and
Italy at the time of the conclusion of the treaty, concrete and conclusive evidence will be
produced to show that the Japanese Government had no intention to conquer the world incooperation with Germany and Italy.
In Article 2 of the said Pact it is provided in effect that Germany and Italy respect andrecognize the leading position of Japan in the establishment of a new order in Greater East
Asia. No word is more subject to misunderstanding than the expression “New Order in East
Asia” or “Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere.” The prosecution went so far as to say that“a new order” is an idea to destroy democracy and freedom and the respect for personality,
which are the basis of democracy. Is it not a confusion of the ideal of the Japanese nation andthat of other countries, or, at least, a product of association with other ideas that led theprosecution to such a misunderstanding? But the implication of the particular Japanese words
as used at the period under consideration, and the nature of the Japanese idea itself alone arenecessary for consideration here.
It was in the KONOYE declaration of November 3d and December 22, 1938, that the words“New Order in East Asia” were first officially used. As to the meaning of “New Order in East
Asia” as used in the KONOYE declaration, that declaration is a document which speaks foritself; that Japan, Manchukuo and China will cooperate on the basis of good neighborliness,
common defense against communism, and economic cooperation. As to the relation withother countries, the declaration says, “With regard to the economic relations between Japanand China, Japan has no intention of monopolizing China economically.” It did not exclude
the principle of equal opportunity. We must, however, remember, as the prosecution contends,
that it was during the period when large scale battles were taking place between the twocountries involving more than a million soldiers. In such a period of large scale conflict it
was inevitable that various restrictions were imposed upon foreigners as well as uponnationals of the conflicting states. In connection with this point, the joint declaration of
Foreign Minister ARITA and the British Ambassador Craigie in July 1939, will be presented
as evidence. The declaration says in part that, “the British Government fully recognizes theactual condition that a large scale warfare is going on in China, and the British Government
recognizes that the Japanese Army has a special demand in order to secure its own safety andto maintain peace and order of the area under its control as long as the said condition
continues to exist ... .”The intrinsic content of the idea of the new order as used in Japan is the “Ko-do” or “Imperial
Way,” as it is sometimes translated. The gist of the “Imperial Way” is benevolence,righteousness and moral courage. It respects courtesy and honor. Its ideal is to let everyone
have his or her own part, and fulfill his or her duty. It envisions ruler and ruled to be of one
mind and the affairs of state to be administered by the sincere aid of the whole people. It isjust the opposite to the idea of militarism and despotism. It is extremely difficult to express
such ideals in language other than Japanese, but as far as the respect for individual
personality is concerned, there is no fundamental difference between the “Imperial Way” and38

democracy. It is unusual to adduce evidence to prove such abstract ideas in a court of justice,
but we must do this in the present case. We shall offer a speech made by one of the accusedin the Imperial Diet showing the difference between the “Imperial Way” and thetotalitarianism of Germany and Italy.
Another obvious distinction between the two is that there is no taint of racial superiority inJapan as is found in Germany. On the contrary, our people are always conscious of our own
limitations and are anxious to reach the world standard with other peoples in East Asia. Since
our new order was to respect the independence of every country, it never implied the idea ofworld conquest and it has nothing to do with the restriction of individual freedom. The
terminology of “leadership” is understood by us not to mean domination or control but only
to take the initiative as a leader or guide among ourselves as equals. Such fundamental
national ideals can never be affected or changed by the inept wording of a treaty or any otherdocument, official or otherwise. Later on we came to use the words “the New Order inGreater East Asia” or “the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere” as including not only
Manchuria and China, but also other countries in East Asia. Notwithstanding the fundamental
idea remained the same. The Joint declaration consisting of five articles adopted at theGreater East Asia Conference at Tokyo in November 1943, well expresses the essence of theconcept of the new order in Greater East Asia. It provides:
1. The countries of Greater East Asia through mutual cooperation will ensure the stability of
their region and construct an order of common prosperity and well-being based uponjustice.
2. The countries of Greater East Asia will ensure the fraternity of nations in their region by
respecting one another’s sovereignty and independence and practicing mutual assistanceand amity.
3. The countries of Greater East Asia by respecting one another’s traditions and developing
the creative faculties of each race, will enhance the culture and civilization of Greater
East Asia.
4. The countries of Greater East Asia will endeavor to accelerate their economic
development through close cooperation upon a basis of reciprocity and to promote
thereby the general prosperity of their region.
5. The countries of Greater East Asia will cultivate friendly relations with all the countriesof the world and work for the abolition of racial discrimination, the promotion of culturalintercourse and the opening of resources throughout the world, and contribute thereby tothe progress of mankind.
The foregoing resolution, together with the speeches given at the conference by the
representatives of various countries will be presented as evidence. Although the resolution
considers East Asia as a family of nations calling for mutual cooperation and amity, it takes aworld-wide view as far as the intercourse among countries and development of resources andthe exchange of cultures are concerned. Article 5 of the resolution is especially noteworthy. It
was generally held at that time that this planet is too large as a political unit, but too small
economically if it is divided into various units. Thus it will be shown that the idea of neworder among us has not been that of world conquest, but is in essence strangely similar to theGood Neighbor Policy of the United States.
39

My duty is to outline facts to be presented to the Tribunal in concise form. Therefore, I will
avoid legal arguments as far as possible. As the prosecution aptly indicated, conspiracy as thefirst crime specified in the Charter of this Tribunal, is only referred to and not defined in theCharter. Apart from the legality of the Charter to punish conspiracy, we cannot without
definition of conspiracy determine the facts which the prosecution charges as criminal. Nor
can the defendants know what kind of evidence they are called upon to disprove.
The prosecution has cited decisions of inferior federal courts of the United States in an
attempt to define conspiracy and seems to assert that the decisions of such courts areindisputable. This Tribunal is an international court and the President has already expressed
the opinion that because of its status it could hardly be expected to take judicial knowledge
even of the Constitution of the United States of America, and it is inconceivable that the
Tribunal could accept the decisions of inferior federal courts of the United States when thosesame courts came into existence only as a result of the provisions of that same Constitution.
We submit respectfully that it is not proper to apply a particular legal theory which hasdeveloped in a certain country with its peculiar historical background at this Tribunal as if itwere a general principle of law of universal application. The idea of conspiracy is unique in
the Anglo-American legal system and its counterpart cannot be found in the countries
following the Roman Law. Even in countries which have adopted Anglo-American legal
principles, it is impossible strictly to apply in toto particular decisions of England andAmerica. In some countries when two or more persons plot a particular crime they arepunished as accomplices. In that case the object of the plot must be clearly illegal and it must
be shown that it cannot be accomplished except by adopting an illegal method. In Japan it israther exceptional to punish the preparation of a crime and plot thereof before thecommission of a criminal act. The kinds of crimes the preparation of which are punishable
are enumerated in the criminal code. The same, as I understand it, could be said as to thecriminal law of other countries which have adopted the Roman legal system. Moreover, inorder to constitute a plot or conspiracy as an independent crime, the date and place of suchplot or conspiracy must be specified to an intelligible extent. In countries which have not
adopted the Anglo-American legal system, it is inconceivable, therefore, that a conspiracy
could exist from January 1928 to September 2, 1945. What I wish to submit is that the said
doctrine, to-wit, the doctrine of conspiracy, as has been developed in England and America as
one entity, cannot be deemed to constitute international law. If the decisions cited by theprosecution mean that those who join the conspiracy after the common plan was formulated
are criminally responsible to the same extent as the original conspirators, we submit this isdecidedly not a commonly accepted legal principle throughout the world and, therefore,cannot be applied by this International Tribunal as a precept of international law.
The method of selecting the head of the cabinet since 1928 was largely a matter of chance. If
a cabinet falls for some reason or other, the Emperor seeks, through the Lord Keeper of the
Privy Seal, the advice of elder statesmen (mostly ex-premiers) as to who is to be thesuccessor. As the elder statesmen themselves are not an organized group, those who happen
to attend the meeting discuss the matter and select extemporaneously a premier designate
after due consideration is given to the exigency then existing and report the decision to theThrone. The Emperor accepts the advice without exception. Since there is no way to foretell
who will become the Premier until the moment the report of the elder statesmen is submitted
to the Throne, it is impossible in Japan for a certain organization, party or clique tomonopolize power for any duration of time, and continue a particular plan or conspiracy. The
40

so-called “TANAKA Memorial” referred to by a certain prosecution witness as evidence ofconspiracy, is, we submit, a forgery and a travesty. Pertinent documents and witnesses will be
produced to prove these points.
Section 2 of the preamble of the Indictment and paragraph 4, Section 6 of the Appendix ofthe Indictment seem to consider the Imperial Rule Assistance Association and the Imperial
Rule Assistance Political Society as something akin to the Nazis in Germany or the Fascists
in Italy. Nothing can be a greater misunderstanding of Japanese politics than this. Although
this point has been partly proved by cross-examination of the witness produced by theprosecution, we think it necessary to prove our contention more conclusively by authoritative
documents and witnesses, and expect to do so.
The prosecution refers to the Imperial Ordinance of 1936 to the effect that the Ministers of
War and of the Navy must be selected from among generals and lieutenant generals or
admirals and vice-admirals of the active list, and goes on to contend that the purpose of theOrdinance was for the army to control the government and that the army utilized theOrdinance for the plotting of armed expansion of Japan. This is contrary to the real state ofaffairs. This Imperial Ordinance was promulgated after the February 26 Incident of 1936, arebellion in which Premier OKADA and other elder statesmen were assaulted. It was fearedat that time that, if some generals in the reserve list had any connection with any group ofmen concerned in the February Incident, and one of them happened to be appointed War
Minister, that would be a serious matter for the safety of this state. This Ordinance wasenacted to prevent the occurrence of that kind of thing. In other words, the purpose of the said
Ordinance was to make a thorough purification of the army possible. As a matter of fact, theOrdinance was effective. Its result was, contrary to the prosecution’s charge, to restrain those
who insisted on using armed force illegitimately. On this point we are ready to present
evidence. Briefly speaking, it is a misunderstanding of fact to think that there was any
military organization which controlled the Japanese Government during the period specified
in the Indictment.
The defense will refute the charge of conspiracy among the accused for the conquest of theworld in general (Counts 4 and 5); domination of East Asia, the Pacific, Indian Ocean andregions adjacent thereto, (Count 1); or the control of China (Count 3); or the control ofManchuria, (Count 2). There are differences of age and environment among the accused.
Some of them are army or navy officers, some are civil officers, some are diplomats, andsome are authors. They never had any chance to meet as a whole with any special object inview. They never had any occasion as a group to exchange their opinions on any such matters.
As a matter of fact there were real differences and divisions of opinion among some of them.
If some of them as a group were in any way related with the Manchurian Incident, the China
Affair or the Pacific War, it was due to the fact that they were prominent personages whenthose incidents or hostilities which demanded concerted activities of the whole nation took
place. There is no such fact nor supporting proof that the accused and certain divers persons,
who have never been named by the prosecution, who are not indicted, created a conspiringorganization and by some method or other devised a common plan to conquer or dominate
the world, East Asia, the Pacific Ocean, the Indian Ocean, China or Manchuria. We willproduce evidence to disprove the existence of any such conspiracy of conquest or domination.
There is another point in this connection which the defense are ready to prove. It is a mistaketo think that there was one common and premeditated plan throughout the Manchurian
Incident, the China Incident and the Pacific War. They were separate events having separate
41

causes. Persons who were concerned with one incident were different from the persons
concerned with the others. There is no such fact that the former officials passed on theirpremeditated plans to their successors or that they were accepted by them. The most obvious
thing is the difference between the Manchurian Affair on the one hand and the China Incident
and the Pacific War on the other. The Manchurian Incident came to an end in 1933 by the
Tangku Truce. After that officials of the Chiang Kai-shek Government concluded agreementswith Manchukuo with regard to customs, postal service, telegraph and railroad. In 1935
Chiang Kai-shek promulgated the Good Neighbor Ordinance toward Japan. Mr. HIROTA,
Foreign Minister of the OKADA cabinet, negotiated with China and formulated the“HIROTA Three Principles” including the recognition of the status quo of Manchuria andNorth China and secured the consent of the Chinese Government to discuss the details withthose principles as the basis. It is unnatural and erroneous to suppose that the China Incident,
which took place four years after the Tangku Truce, had been intentionally planned andexecuted by particular individuals with the same object as the Manchurian Incident in view.
The necessary evidence to prove the above points will be produced.
In Division 1, various evidence will be produced in connection with Japan’s internal politics.
The prosecution alleges that for many years, even previous to January 1928, the JapaneseArmy taught the militaristic spirit to Japanese young men, and tried to cultivate an extreme
nationalistic idea that the progress of Japan depended upon wars of conquest; also that thearmy enforced that educational policy in public schools, and concludes that this fact isevidence of the existence of a conspiracy. Nothing can be a greater mistake than such a viewof Japanese education. The educational system in the public schools was modeled on theAmerican system after 1872. The foundation of Japanese national ethics has since then been
the synthesis of Japan’s ancient tradition and China’s Confucian teachings with Occidental
ethics. In 1890, the Imperial Rescript concerning education was promulgated, in which
certain virtues such as loyalty, filial piety, universal love, justice, public spirit and the spiritof service were specified. It never included warlike spirit. The fundamental principle held by
the Imperial family has always been peace, love and benevolence, excluding extravaganceand encouraging simplicity and vigor; but this is different from the encouragement of war. It
is true that after 1929 following the example of the United States and Switzerland, Japan
adopted military drill in the schools with the aim in view of developing discipline of mind
and body, and to improve the character of youth. This was done in order to make up for the
deficiency caused by retrenchment in armaments and military budgets by the Japanese
Government and hence cannot be considered as an expression of aggressiveness. The
foregoing was the fundamental educational policy and no Minister of Education had thepower to modify it. There is nothing to prove that the Government or the army taught thepeople that the future of Japan depended on aggressive war.
Japan being a country of small area and incapable of self-support because of meagre natural
resources, there is no way for Japan other than immigration, foreign trade andindustrialization in order to feed her rapidly increasing surplus population and to maintain her
economy. Since immigration was restricted by many of the Western powers, Japan wasforced to choose foreign trade and industrialization and she naturally adopted the appropriate
method towards that direction, especially in East Asia, which because of propinquity andspecial interests it was natural for her to do.
Meanwhile under the storm and stress of world economic depression, England dropped off
the gold standard in September 1931 and other countries soon followed her example. Since
the British Imperial bloc was formed with the Ottawa Conference in July 1932, the world42

wide tariff war was intensified and trade barriers became serious. Notwithstanding, Japan still
maintained the principle of free trade, and when the world currency and economic conference
was held in June 1933 Japan participated in it with great expectation; and Viscount Kikujiro
ISHII, the Japanese delegate, enthusiastically presented Japan’s point of view. However, theconference was unsuccessful, the United States’ stand contributing heavily to that end.
In 1934 an Anglo-Japanese trade conference was proposed by Great Britain and was held.
Although Japan sent her delegates to that conference, Great Britain insisted on the limitation
and allocation of Japan’s trade, not only within the British Commonwealth of Nations but
even to third countries. Since it was impossible for Japan to accept such a proposal she
withdraw from the conference and thus the negotiations ended fruitlessly. Consequently, withthe declaration of Mr. Ranshman, Secretary of Commerce, the whole British Empire
restricted Japan’s trade. Meanwhile a trade conference was held between Britain and theDutch East Indies, and the latter adopted forceful measures to prevent Japanese imports andthen proposed a Japanese-Dutch trade conference. Although this conference took place inJune 1934, adjustment of Japanese-Dutch trade was extremely difficult since the position ofJapan was different from that of England. On the other hand, the anti-Japanese movement In
China also became intensified. Thus Japan, which had to depend on foreign trade for her
existence, was faced with a grave situation.
Because of such economic stress throughout the world, Japan was compelled to turn toplanned economy and the formation of an economic bloc for her economic self-autonomy. In
particular, the consecutive five-year plan of the Soviet Union was keenly felt by Japan. Since
she was considerably backward in heavy industry, she strongly felt the necessity ofpromoting this phase of her economy. Various measures of economic control and planningwere adopted under such circumstances. They were in no sense premeditated preparation for
the China Incident; so much less so with regard to the Pacific War. On these points we willproduce evidence and statements of expert witnesses.
Before the war, freedom of speech was respected in Japan as much as in most other countries.
However, it is a truism that the propagation of communism and ultranationalism has beenprohibited by law since 1925. Japanese people wished to maintain the system of private
property and they violently abhorred having the Imperial Household subjected to disrespect,
The communists deny the system of private property and they intend to destroy the Imperial
Dynasty. Since 1920 the movement of the Communist Party had become active in Japan anda subversive movement to destroy private property and the Imperial Dynasty began to take
impetus throughout the country. It is only natural under such circumstances that a sovereignstate should prohibit such a movement. It is neither a plan nor a preparation for war. This
point can be easily proved by the fact that the Peace Preservation Law was proposed by acoalition government of the three parties which were regarded as liberals. The facts
concerning the direction of thought and speech will have to be shown by producing evidence.
It is needless to say that once war opens a certain amount of restriction on freedom of speechand other civil liberties becomes necessary for preventing espionage, and it is introduced inevery country without exception. There should be no confusion of thought on this point. The
object of the thought control was not only the leftist movement mentioned above but also therightist or ultranationalist movement. Some of the accused while in office were responsible
for the control of such movements.
There arose in Japan about 1930-1931 a so-called reformation movement (Kakushin Undo).
This movement was not necessarily aimed at expansion. It must be remembered, however,43that the Japanese population was rapidly increasing year after year and was almost on the
point of reaching one hundred million. Natural resources were extremely limited. And as aresult of world-wide economic depression, commerce and industry as well as agriculture
were facing serious difficulties. Party politics existed at that time; and the Seiyukai and theMinseito alternately formed the cabinets. But the methods of political contest was unfair andinstances of political corruption were exposed day after day. Being excited and irritated bythese facts and incidents, hot-headed young men and young officers appealed to direct action.
The evidence to show the motive of this movement was partly destroyed by air raids to ourregret but the remaining part and witnesses will be produced to show that the movement did
not aim at aggressive war. At this opportunity it is worthwhile to point out that some of theaccused contributed to suppression of this movement.
The prosecution presents the national defense plans of Japan since 1937 as evidence ofJapan’s aggressive design. But armaments are always relative as has been said before. It is
not possible to determine whether the national defense plan of Japan was aggressive or not
until and unless it is studied in comparison with the plans of other countries. In 1937 themilitary neighbors of Japan were China and the Soviet Union. As to China, Japan neverproposed to come to an over-all conflict and therefore had no comprehensive plan ofoperations as to Russia, we shall prove the nature of Japan’s military plan by presenting her
second and third five-year plans and the condition of the Far Eastern Army of the Soviet
Union after 1936. The military or naval staff of every country makes annual plans in
consideration of potential enemies but it is needless to say that the existence of such plans
does not indicate that the country has the intent to wage war against other nations. It is also
possible to prove that the intent of Japan was not aggressive by contrasting Japan’s naval
plans after the London Naval Conferences with those of the United States and the British
Empire.
The nature and scope of the right of self-defense is a question of international law, andtherefore no evidence is necessary. However, the question to what extent the right of selfdefense is reserved in a particular treaty may be answered in the light of circumstances
surrounding the conclusion of the treaty. The defendants are prepared to produce the evidence
relative to the negotiation of the Kellogg-Briand Pact, the official declarations of the parties
concerned and the reservations of the governments at the time of the conclusion of the Pact,
which will be of assistance in delimiting the right of self-defense implicit in the said Pact.
This issue of the interpretation of the right of self-defense was also raised at the time of thenegotiations between Secretary Hull and Ambassador NOMURA in 1941. At that time theUnited States showed its own view as to the extent of the right of self-defense. The defense
are prepared to produce records concerning the United States’ view on self-defense.
It is also said that “every nation is competent to decide whether circumstances require recourse to war in self-defense.” Under international law it is well established that the party
invoking such right has the sole and absolute discretion to determine the valid existence ofsuch right.
It will be a difficult matter for foreigners to understand the relation in Japan between the highcommand and the authority of ordinary state affairs. It is, nevertheless, important toilluminate this relationship in order to determine the responsibility for any act or omission in
the present case. This depends upon the interpretation of the Constitution of Japan, especially
Articles 11 and 12 and upon established custom in this country. With regard to military44

affairs, the extent of the respective jurisdiction and responsibility of the military command(the Chief of the Army General Staff and the Chief of the Navy General Staff) and of the
Minister of War of the Navy is an important issue. The jurisdiction of various othergovernmental organs must also be considered in this connection. The defendants are prepared
to produce witnesses to clarify this point. The nature of command and the duty of obediencein the Japanese Army are different from those of other countries. This will be consideredseparately with regard to peace time and war time.
Concrete evidence will be submitted to show the connection with the interpretation andapplication of the Potsdam Declaration and the Instrument of Surrender.

A. Japan accepted the Potsdam Declaration which was proposed by the Allies on July
26, 1945 and thereafter surrendered. This Tribunal was created as a result of Japan’s
capitulation by the Instrument of Surrender. Although Japan surrendered“unconditionally” in the sense that she accepted the Potsdam Declaration as a whole
we cannot forget that the Potsdam Declaration itself constitutes a condition as
between the Allied Powers and Japan. Article 5 of the Potsdam Declaration provides:“The following are our terms. We will not deviate from these Articles.”A. The words “unconditional surrender” are used in Article 13 of the Declaration and inparagraph 2 of the Instrument of Surrender. In either case it refers to the surrender of
the Japanese armed forces only. That is to say, the Japanese forces were ordered to“unconditional surrender” used in connection with the armed forces.
B. The meaning of the words “war crimes” used in Article 10 of the said Declaration
remains an important issue. We are ready to prove in what sense Japan, that is to say,Japanese responsible authorities, understood the term in issue at the time ofaccepting the Declaration. Corroborating evidence also will be adduced to prove thegeneral understanding of the term “war crimes” at the end of July or beginning ofAugust 1945 in Japan as well as all over the civilized world. This will show that thesaid term as known to international law did not include “crimes against peace” and“crimes against humanity.” This seems to be necessary in supporting the position of
the Defense that this Tribunal has no jurisdiction to entertain Counts invoking
Sections (a) and (c) of Article 5 of the Charter creating this Tribunal.
C. By accepting the Potsdam Declaration, Japan aurrendered with respect to the PacificWar, in which she had been engaged. She had no intention to surrender with respect
to the Manchurian Incident, the Lake Khasan Incident or the Nomonhan Incident. In
order to prove those points, the documents showing that the Manchurian Incident
had been settled by 1935, the documents showing that the Khasan Lake Incident orNomonhan Incident had been settled by specific respective agreements, and the
documents showing that a neutrality treaty was concluded between the Soviet Union
and Japan in April 1941 will be presented. The appended declaration to the neutrality
treaty is very important. It provides in part that “the Soviet Union respects theterritorial integrity and inviolability of Manchukuo.’
D. Additional evidence will be produced with reference to the interpretation andapplication of the Potsdam Declaration.

45

This will be done for the following reason.
When one party induces the other to surrender while employing certain mode of warfare, it isnaturally presumed that the former induces surrender assuming his own particular mode of
warfare to be legitimate. If the word “crime” happens to be used in such inducement tosurrender, that word should not include such mode of warfare as is being used by that party
while inducing surrender.
This we take to be a correct interpretation of any such inducement or declaration. Therefore,
the type of warfare which the Allied forces openly employed against Japan should be
excluded from the “crimes” provided for in the Potsdam Declaration. This will determine thelimit of war crimes to be dealt with in this Tribunal. Records, photographs and many
witnesses will be produced in order to show the type of warfare conducted by the AlliedPowers.
The prosecution contends that aggressive war has been an international crime for a long timeand gives a definition of aggression. In order to support its theory of aggression it goes on tocite various treaties and agreements. As John Bassett Moore has said in his “Appeal toReason,” it is impossible to define what is aggression. We are not going into a legal argument
now. We expect to have an opportunity to discuss legal problems later on. However, we think
it is appropriate at this moment to point out certain omissions in the facts by the Prosecution.
It first invokes the Hague Convention I of 1907. But this treaty does not make good offices
and mediation an absolute duty. The contracting parties are only expected to submit theirdisputes to good offices or mediation “as far as possible” or “as far as circumstances allow.”
The prosecution next refers to the draft treaty of Mutual Assistance, which was discussed at
the Fourth Assembly of the League of Nations in 1923. The said draft was dropped at theFifth Assembly in 1924 and has never become a treaty. Therefore it is not binding on any
power. The prosecution refers to the Geneva Protocol of 1924. This was signed by thedelegates but since Great Britain withheld ratification, no state ratified it. Thus the Geneva
Protocol has never become a treaty. This fact proves that it has been thought too premature aswell as too difficult to define and to determine aggressive war as an international crime. The
Kellogg-Briand Pact of 1928 does not provide that aggressive war is an international crime.
The Indictment from Count 37 on provides for a group of crimes under the title, “murder,”and charges crimes of murder against the defendants for the loss of lives due to the act of war.
The defense contends that the loss of lives due to the act of war does not constitute murder.
This, we believe, is an accepted theory of international law and is too obvious to call for any
authority. The state of war in this instance came into existence when the first shot was fired.
Therefore, we will produce evidence to show that the loss of lives referred to in Counts 37 toCount 44 in the Indictment occurred after the state of war existed.
The prosecution asserts that in all cases of aggressive war those who are in official position
should be treated as common felons; that is, murderers, brigands, pirates and plunderers andshould be punished as such. It goes on to say that such is a generally recognized principle ofinternational law. Does the prosecution refer to the primitive age in which international law
did not exist? Since international law came into existence there has always been a distinction
between war as an act of sovereign states and acts of brigands or pirates. This seems to us thefirst principle of international law.

46

In case a war is waged by the will of the state, it becomes an important question ininternational law whether individuals who are in official positions of the state are ipso
facto criminally responsible. The Allied Powers contend that this World War II wasfought by them for the maintenance of international law. We take it, therefore, the AlliedPowers will have no objection to the strict interpretation of international law. The
prosecution refers to this point several times in the opening statement. It maintains thisalthough it is fully aware of the danger of proceeding without precedents. For our part,
we are convinced that international law as it existed from 1928 to 1945 imparts no
responsibility to individuals in official positions for the act of the state. Even the newCharter of the United Nations, the latest pronouncement of international law, does notpropose such a doctrine. Therefore, we believe that the provisions concerning individual
responsibility in this Charter, something which the Potsdam Declaration we submit did
not contemplate, are ex post facto law. For this reason we will produce evidence to showthat international law as it existed during the period indicated by the Indictment did not
impute criminal responsibility to individuals for the act of the state.

The Prosecution frequently compares incidents which occurred during the Pacific War with
acts of Germany during the European war. It asserts that terrorism and atrocities occurring
during the Pacific War were of the same type that Germany committed, and that these acts
were not incidental errors on the part of the individuals but premeditated acts committed inpursuance of a national policy. Counsel for the Defense are prepared to show that the central
government and high command strongly desired that the rules and customs of war be strictly
observed and that civilians and even enemies who had given up arms, be treated humanely.
For that purpose “The Battlefield Manual” was issued In January 1943 and distributed to all
soldiers, while the Navy on its part endeavored to have these rules and customs of war
properly and thoroughly understood by its personnel, and violators were tried by Court
Martial. The Army and Navy Chiefs of Command at the front were always emphatic instressing this point. We must admit, however, that during the later period of the war when thecommunications with the home country were cut, battlefields isolated, orders from thecommanding officers became impossible, food became scarce and the very existence of theJapanese soldiers precarious, or when they met with cruel guerrilla warfare by natives
inhumane acts may have been committed. As to the prisoner of war labor of noncommissioned officers and officers, we contend the orders were that such labor should be
performed voluntarily. On these matters we are prepared to produce concrete facts in
Division 1. Intentional violation of human decency as was alleged to have been committed
against the Jews in Germany was never present in Japan. We are prepared to produce
evidence to explain the difference between the war crimes of Germany and the alleged acts of
the accused.
Division 2 is provided for the purpose of disproving crimes as alleged by the prosecution tohave been committed in Manchuria since 1931. It relates to Count 2, Appendix A, Count 18
and Count 27. Count 44 also relates to this division to some extent. There is ample evidence
which the accused will present under this division.
The Lytton Report, which the Prosecution presented, says in part: “ ... the issues involvedin this conflict are not as simple as they are often represented to be. They are, on the contrary,exceedingly complicated, and only an intimate knowledge of all the facts, as well as of their
historical background, should entitle anyone to express a definite opinion upon them.”47

In order to show the special conditions in Manchukuo, Japan’s special rights and interest in
Manchuria and their legitimacy will be proved. Why did Japan acquire special rights andinterests in Manchuria? Why did the Japanese go to Manchuria? Japan is a country of small
area and a large population. As long as emigration was possible the problem was hoped to be
partly solved by that. In 1906 Japan’s emigration to the United States was virtually stopped
by the so-called “Gentlemen’s Agreement.” At that time Mr. Jutaro KOMURA, Foreign
Minister, spoke at the Imperial Diet as follows: “In order to prevent our people fromscattering around remote foreign territories, it has become necessary to concentrate them tothis district (Manchuria) and administer them with their joint cooperation -- The Japanese
government in consideration of these points will follow the established policy with regard to
the immigration to the United States and Canada, and is faithfully enforcing the restriction of
immigrants.” This declaration has been taken in Japan as having previously been understoodby the United States. With regard to Japan’s relations with the United States an agreement
was reached between Mr. Lansing, Secretary of State of the United States and Mr. ISHII,Japanese representative, in December 1917. It says in part: “The governments of the UnitedStates and Japan recognize that territorial propinquity creates special relations between
countries, and consequently, the Government of the United States recognizes that Japan has
special interests In China, particularly in the part to which her possessions are contiguous.”
The agreement was made in the form of exchange of notes. The agreement was cancelledlater, but before its nullification our people had done much in Manchuria. This achievement
cannot be taken away by the nullification of the Lansing-ISHII Agreement.
At that period the authorities in Manchuria maintained their power in cooperation with Japan.
Since 1925 the national rights recovery movement arose throughout China. The situation in
Manchuria was vitally affected. In 1928 Chang Tso-Lin was killed and the Manchurian
authorities adopted the Chinese Republic flag. As soon as the Kuo-min-tang (Chinese
Nationalist Party) stepped into Manchuria, Japanese-Manchurian disputes continuously
increased. In 1931 there were more than three hundred pending problems. We will showthese facts by evidence.
Japan had a legal right under treaties and agreements to maintain the Kwantung Army inManchuria in order to protect her rights and interests in the Kwantung Peninsula andManchuria. In 1931 the total of the Kwantung Army consisted of eight battalions of infantry,
two batteries of artillery and one independent garrison (six battalions of infantry), making
10,400 men in all, it being less than the number of fifteen soldiers per kilometre of railway
lines in Manchuria, provided for in the additional articles to the Portsmouth Treaty of 1905.
The forces under the control of Chang Hsueh-Liang, on the other hand, consisted of 268,000of the regular army and hordes of irregulars. The Kwantung Army was a small force of
10,400 encircled by more than 200,000 Chinese. Its duty was to protect the South Manchuria
Railway, which extended one thousand kilometres, and Japanese nationals numbering one
million two hundred thousand scattered all over the vast expanse of Manchuria. Under thesecircumstances in the emergency that arose it was necessary for the Kwantung Army to takeprompt measures of self-defense.
The Prosecution contends the occurrence at Mukden on September 18, 1931, was a planned
action on the part of Japan. The defense will produce evidence to prove the true cause of theincident, which resulted in armed conflict. Once a conflict occurred, the Kwantung Army for
its own self-defense and for the execution of its own duty had to defeat the Chinese forces.
We will show the details of the incident by producing the testament of General HONJO. The
48

government of Japan did not wish to see the situation aggravated and tried its best to stop theincident, but the situation grew from bad to worse against its will. The truth of this situationand the attitude of the League of Nations and of the United States will be explained byproducing pertinent documents, and has already been shown by testimony and documents
already presented by the Prosecution.
While the Kwantung Army was fighting with the Chinese forces for self-defense, theinhabitants in Manchuria started a self-rule movement for Manchuria for various motives,
such as the consideration for the welfare of the various peoples, anti-communism, the desireof the Mongolian people for independence from the Chinese Republic, the discontentments ofthe various generals against Cheng Hsueh-Liang, and the desire to restore the Chin Dynasty.
In February 1932 the Administrative Committee of the North East provinces was created, andon March 1 the government of Manchukuo was inaugurated. The outline of these activities
will be explained and proved.
After the establishment of Manchukuo the Japanese ware permitted to acquire Manchukuoan
nationality. It is true that some number of the Japanese nationals became officials, anddirectly participated in the development of the country. But these all were after the new Statewas created. In September 1931 the Minister of Foreign Affairs and the Minister of War ofJapan instructed the Japanese officials in Manchuria not to participate in the establishment of
the new State. In other words, notwithstanding the Lytton Report, the birth of Manchukuo
was the result of a voluntary independence movement by the inhabitants of Manchuria.
Evidence will be produced to prove this fact.
The Manchurian incident was settled in May 1933. During 1935-1936 China was inclined torecognize the de facto status of Manchuria. Other countries began to recognize Manchukuo.
Especially the Soviet Union, which now sends prosecutors to this Tribunal, agreed to respect
the territorial integrity and inviolability of Manchukuo in 1941.
The third division concerns China. The counts relating to this division are counts 3, 6, 19, 27,
28, 36, 45 to 50, and 53 to 55.
The responsibility for the Marco Polo Bridge incident does not lie upon Japan. It will be
noted that Japan along with the other powers had a right to station some armed forces inNorth China and was allowed to hold field maneuvers under the Boxer Protocol of 1901 andits appended notes. Moreover, in this area Japan had other important lawful interests and aconsiderable number of her nationals residing there. Had the incident been settled locally, as
was desired by Japan, the conflict would not have been aggravated to such a magnitude andthere would not have arisen any question of aggressive war. Therefore, we will also provethat China was responsible for the enlargement of the incident and that Japan throughout thewhole incident adhered to the policy of non-aggravation end tried its best to settle thequestion locally.
On July 13 the KONOYE Cabinet declared as follows: “Even now the Army will adhere to
the policy of non-aggravation and local settlement and will avoid to its utmost effort any
action which might lead to a war. For this reason the Japanese Army has approved theconditions submitted by the representatives of the 29th Army signed at 8:00 p.m. of the 11th,
and will watch its execution.”49

But China did not stop hostile acts. The assault at Lanfong, the Kwan An Men incident, theatrocities at Tungchow, etc. continuously occurred. China began to take on an organized war
attitude. On July 12, Generalissimo Chiang Kai-Shek ordered a mobilization applicable to alarge area. Meanwhile, the concentration of the Chinese forces in North China became
increasingly intense. The Japanese forces in Fengtai were encircled and violently attacked by
the Chinese forces. On July 27 the Japanese forces in China decided to take up arms for self
defense. The actual conditions during this period will be explained and proved by documents
and witnesses.
Japan notwithstanding still persisted in the policy of non-aggravation. Chiang Kai-Shekcontinued to strengthen his forces. On August 15 the Total Mobilization Order was issued.
The general headquarters was established; Chiang Kai-Shek himself became commander-inchief of the army, navy and the air forces. The whole country was divided into four war
districts: First War District (Hopei-Charhar), Second War District (Charhar-Shansi), Third
War District (Shanghai), Fourth War District (South China), for each of which respective
army forces were allocated, and thus a total war basis against Japan was completed.
It can be said that hostilities on a large scale commenced at this time, although even thendiplomatic relations between the two countries were continued. Because of the menacing
conditions just described, on August 31 Japan sent three divisions to North China in order tosafeguard her lawful interests. The name of the Japanese Army in China was changed to theJapanese Forces in North China. The commander of the Japanese Forces in North China wasinstructed to secure the stabilization of the Peiping-Tientsin area and to break down thewarlike intention of the opposition and to bring the conflict speedily to an end. Even at thisstage Japan only sought to restore friendly relations and order and tranquility in North China
and abandonment of anti-Japanese policy on the part of China.
The Japanese government first designated this conflict “The North China Incident” because it
thought its extent could be limited to North China. But it spread to Middle China in August
contrary to Japan’s desire, the cause of which will be explained later. China, ignoring theShanghai truce which was concluded in 1932 by the good offices of British, American andother representatives, constructed military bases in an unfortified area, and concentrated
forces of more than 50,000, while the Japanese marines in that area were not more than 4,000,
thereby jeopardizing Japanese lives and interests there. Lieutenant OYAMA, company
commander of the special marine detachment of the Japanese Navy, was wantonly shot todeath by the Chinese Army. On August 15 Japan decided to send troops to Shanghai for theprotection of lives and properties of her nationals. It was under such circumstances that theconflict in Middle China started. In other words, it was China that aggravated the incident
and expanded its scope and magnitude. We will produce witnesses concerning these facts forthe consideration of the Tribunal in determining the responsibility for these hostilities.
This further conflict with the Republic of China was designated as the China Incident and notas the China war. A state of belligerency was not declared nor recognized by either of theparties or in fact by any other power. Actually Generalissimo Chiang Kai-Shek did notdeclare war upon Japan until the Pacific war broke out in 1941. This should appear, wepresume, rather strange to the Occidental mind. The objective of this conflict on our part was
to induce the Chinese leaders then in power to reconsider their stand against Japan, thus
restoring to a natural and proper state the disturbed Sino-Japanese relations. It was, however,
the attitude assumed by the Communist Party of China that actually gave rise to a decided
anti-Japanese movement in the greater part of the Republic. Moreover, Generalissimo Chiang50

Kai-Shek had come to countenance various activities of the Communists ever since the Sian
Incident in which his sensational kidnapping was successfully carried out. The Japanese
government regarded this new step on the part of the Generalissimo as a lamentable deviation
more or less short-lived. At the inception, there was neither diplomatic rupture nor disrupted
treaty relations between Japan and China. Members of the Chinese army who surrenderedthemselves to our hands were released and those nationals of the Republic of China residing
in Japan at that time were not treated as enemy persons but were allowed to pursue their own
occupations unmolested. One of our aims in not declaring war with the Chinese Republic was
not to restrict the rights and interests of the third powers by the application of rules of war.
Nevertheless the hostilities, against Japan’s desire, spread far and wide. Consequently it
became quite unavoidable that those nationals of neutral Powers who happened to be in theJapanese occupied territories should suffer therefrom to some extent. Hence the conclusion ofan agreement known as the ARITA-Craigie agreement between Japan and the United
Kingdom.
Had there been waged a declared war the question of application of the Nine-Power Treaty to
the situation would never have been raised, for treaties would cease to be in force
automatically or at least be suspended during hostilities so far as China and Japan wereconcerned. As a matter of fact, however, declaration of war was not resorted to by the
Republic of China or by the Empire of Japan, thus leading to an anomalous situation wherein
the question of application of the said treaty became an issue.
There had occurred in the Orient five very extraordinary happenings within the period offifteen years between 1922, when the Nine-Power Treaty was concluded, and 1937 when the
China incident broke out. The first of the five items is this: The Republic of China, after theconclusion of the Nine-Power Treaty, made it a national policy to oppose Japan and insult her
in every way possible, and illegal boycott of Japanese goods was resorted to generally. China
went so far as compiling text books for her public schools so that anti-Japanese sentiments
were widely disseminated among the younger generation.
The second is: The Communist Internationale which determined its new strategy against
Japan during those years, and the Communist Party of China which acted in conformity withthe directives of the former; also the acquiescence of the Chiang Kai-Shek regime in thelatter’s behavior.
The third is: The resolution to reduce Chinese forces adopted at the Washington Conference
was not only not carried out but, on the contrary, war lords and military cliques in Chinaraised and maintained huge bodies of troops many times greater than those existing before.
Besides, they made extensive preparations for war with Japan by importing modern arms andimplements of war in large quantities.
The fourth is: The National power of the U.S.S.R. was expanded tremendously since then.
The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics not being a party to the Nine-Power Treaty andnever under the commitment of the said treaty, made its pressure felt along the entire SinoSoviet boundaries extending not less than 3,000 miles. In fact, a very wide area comprising
Outer Mongolia was under the influence of the U.S.S.R. although China still claimed
sovereignty.
The fifth is: The world economy since the conclusion of the Nine Power Treaty was seen toveer from economic internationalism to national protectionism.
51

The Nine-Power Treaty is, it must be noted, a treaty without a provision as to expiration.
What kind of tales these five happenings tell will be clarified later; evidence to be presented
in due course will speak for itself. Here it must be stated, however, that under thesecircumstances the Nine-Power Treaty had become so unrealistic that its strict application to
the situation was impossible. Hostilities were going on, though neither China nor Japandeclared war upon the other. In the territory of the Republic of China, whether it was underJapanese occupation or not to carry out the provisions of the said treaty to its very letter waspractically impossible. The defense contends that failure strictly to adhere to the treaty inthese given circumstances does not necessarily constitute a crime and upon that thesis thedefense will prove that the five points above stated indisputably so altered the situations
contemplated by the said treaty as to render its effective application nugatory.
The prosecution has made it a point to charge the accused as being responsible for economic
aggression. The defense will show that there had been no economic aggression in China.
Furthermore, we submit that an aggression in the economic sense does not constitute a crime.
Now about the assertion of the prosecution concerning narcotic drugs. The prosecution aversthat Japan caused an influx of narcotics into China and by this means wanted to crush the war
efforts of the Chinese on the one hand and on the other turn the proceeds from the sales of the
drug into its war chest. We invite the attention of the Tribunal to the fact that here in Japan
we have had special experience in the gradual reduction of opium eaters in Formosa. In
Formosa a government monopoly and control of the said drug was set up throughout theyears when the island was under our jurisdiction and Japan by such policy put an end to illicit
traffic in opium and through these means reduced by degrees the number of addicts.
Japan, wherever possible, applied this policy to China where the use of drugs is an ancientand widespread custom principally due to the traffic engaged in by the Western Powers.
Concrete facts and figures in this connection will be given as well as to show that proceedsfrom the sale of opium in China were not utilized by Japan as part of war expenditures.
Finally, let it be said that the accused had no connection whatsoever with such matters.
Atrocities perpetrated by some Japanese troops in several parts of China, while admittedly
most regrettable, are believed to be unduly magnified and in some degree fabricated. We
shall endeavor to clarify this matter by showing the true condition. The Japanese government
and the responsible commanders made it a policy to prevent such occurrences and where such
deplorable facts came to their knowledge, to mete out due punishment to the perpetrators of
the crimes. Maintenance of friendly relations with the Chinese people was and still is one of
the salient principles of our national policy. It is quite unthinkable that the accused, some ofwhom were holding key positions in the Tokyo government or entrusted with important
expeditionary forces abroad should lightly commit or disregard such misconduct. Thosecharges laid upon some of the accused are, we believe, without foundation and we shall leave
no stone unturned to prove that none of the accused ever ordered, authorized or permitted
such acts or deliberately and recklessly disregarded his legal duty in this connection.
As to the matters related to the Soviet Union, aside from the conspiracy counts, the specificcounts are 17, 25, 26, 35, 36, 51 and 52. That these accusations are beyond the pale of thisTribunal has been already pointed out heretofore. Especially the Changkufeng and theNomonhan Incidents are closed issues between the Powers concerned. This is clear beyond
peradventure of doubt by the conclusion of the treaty of neutrality between Japan and the52USSR in April 1941. Both the Changkufeng Affair and the Nomonhan Incident resulted fromambiguities concerning the boundaries between Manchuria and the USSR. Needless to saythese border incidents do not fall in the category of an aggressive war. The frontiers between
Manchukuo and the Soviet Union once defined, the outstanding difference were settled thenand there. That the boundaries Japan defended were ultimately right can be verified by theevidence which we shall present. It may be added here that these disputes had no relation to
the policy of the Tokyo government or the plans of the Kwantung Army. True circumstancesof our despatch of troops on these two occasions will surely demonstrate that Japan had nointention of waging war against the USSR. We shall also show that the Japanese government
followed an “absolute pacific policy vis-a-vis Russia.”
The prosecutors representing the Soviet Union endeavored to establish an aggressive
intention on the part of Japan by displaying the 1941 annual program of the General Staff.
But let it be remembered that the said program was hypothetical and was not to be put into
execution unless the hypothetical war, for which the program was made, materialized. To ourmind, any Power may devise such programs without arousing the suspicion of others. This ispurely a matter all the fighting services of all nations are duty bound to do. Therefore, we cannever conclude from the mere existence of such a program ominous intention by any
government. As stated in my earlier remarks, military preparations in themselves will notprove the existence or non-existence of an aggressive intention unless they are compared withsimilar preparations of other Powers. We will prove that the USSR had a plan of operation in1936 by which simultaneous attacks upon Germany and Japan were contemplated. After
1939 when the Nomonhan Incident occurred, the Soviet armed forces operating east of Lake
Baikal were to be doubled over those maintained by us in Manchuria and Korea. The
prosecution also stressed the presence of Japanese reinforcements in Manchuria during 1941.
Japan kept some forces in Manchuria after 1941. That is quite true. However, those forceswere meant solely for our defense. In support of this assertion there will be no better evidence
than the above stated reinforcement plans of the USSR coupled with the maneuvers by thatarmy along the borders of Manchuria and the USSR during that period. Special mention
should be here made that tremendous forces of the Soviet Union trespassed across the borders
from the south of Hutung in the early part of August 1945 and actually invaded Manchuria.
The decision for such an aggression was made as early as February 11, 1945 at Yalta. Thiswas clearly in violation of the neutrality treaty still in force between the USSR and Japan.
That our defensive measures adopted at that time in Manchuria were justified will beconclusively shown.
We proceed to division V, the Pacific War, involving Counts 1, 4, 5, 7 and 16, Counts 20 to
24 inclusive, Counts 29 to 34 inclusive, Counts 37 to 43 inclusive, and Counts 53 to 55
inclusive. For more logical presentation the subject matter of some of the above counts willbe treated separately later in greater detail.
There existed before the war close relations between the three Powers, Germany, Italy andJapan. This relationship was by no means made in anticipation of the Pacific War. We shallsubmit adequate evidence in order to prove this point. The seventh Congress of theCommunist Internationale planned its primary destructive objectives against Germany andJapan and consequently they were obliged for their self-protection to cope with this situation.
Especially for Japan, this was a really alarming development. Communism was engulfing ourneighbor state, China, instigating political and social revolution. Assistance was extended
from the Soviet Union in the shape of Russian technique of revolution as well as personalemissaries. These activities have been in progress ever since 1923 when Dr. Sun Yat-sen and53

M. Joffe issued a joint declaration expressing mutual sympathy between the two parties. This
was an extremely dangerous situation for the well being of the Japanese Empire. Thus
followed the joint defense against communism by Japan, first with Germany and then with
Italy. The proposal of Joint defense of China and Japan against communistic activities was
enunciated in three principles by Mr. HIROTA, Foreign Minister. These principles were
included later in the KONOYE statement in 1938. In defending against the menace ofcommunism, since the interests of Germany and Japan were identical, the two Powers
concluded an agreement on November 25, 1936, known as the Anti-Comintern Pact.
Needless to say, this Pact was not made in anticipation of the Pacific War. In Article 2, thePact stipulated that, “The High Contracting Parties will jointly invite third States whose
internal peace is threatened by the subversive activities of the Communist Internationale toadopt defensive measures in the spirit of this agreement, or to take part in the present
agreement.” Again, the so-called secret understanding attached to this instrument neveraimed at aggression against any third party. The understanding merely provides that theparties will not take such measures as may lighten the burden of the USSR if and when oneof the parties should become the object of an unprovoked attack by it, and is entirely negativein nature. In 1939 negotiations were entered into in an attempt to strengthen the AntiComintern Pact, but they were abruptly ended by the unexpected conclusion of the GermanSoviet non-aggression treaty. These negotiations did not have for their object an unfriendly
attitude toward Great Britain and America.
The Tri-Partite Pact between Japan, Germany and Italy was given wide publicity, but its
stipulations are quite simple. War between Japan and America was also never made its object.
Rather, it was the very avoidance of war between America and Japan that was contemplated
in the agreement. The evidence will prove that there was no effective collaboration between
Germany and Japan and Italy and will emphasize that Germany urged Japan to enter the war
against Russia. This Japan refused to do.
Germany sought the assistance of Japan in their war against Britain. Japan refused tocooperate with Germany, but acted independently. Germany negotiated the Tri-Partite Pact tokeep the United States out of the European War. This was not accomplished. The evidence
will show that General Marshall stated in his annual report to the President of the UnitedStates during the war that there was no military cooperation between the two countries, that is,Germany and Japan.
Japan’s planned economy and military and naval preparations prior to the fall of 1941 were
defensive in nature and also not undertaken in anticipation of the Pacific War. Comparison of
the British and American navies and their programs with that of Japan, as well as the study of
the annual programs of the Japanese naval command, will conclusively disclose per se thelatter’s non-aggressive purpose. The prosecution asserts that the Japanese Navy constructedin the mandated territories fortresses and established bases of operations in violation of theterms of the mandates and treaties. But this, too, we maintain is without foundation. A
fortress must be provided with specific defensive facilities against attacks from land, sea andair, while a base of operations is incomplete unless it is equipped with supply facilities forproviding the fleet in action. We shall show that what were installed actually were either
communication facilities of peaceful nature or temporary establishments for naval maneuvers,
all of which were permissible.
Much of the atrocities and cruelties alleged to have been committed by Japanese forces
against prisoners of war did not come to the knowledge of many of those accused until they
were disclosed in this Tribunal. Others had no authority to restrain them even though they54

were aware of the fact. Again, others did their best to restrain and punish the perpetrators ofsuch crimes. Evidence will show that there was neither the opportunity nor available means
to stop them before the crimes were committed. We shall submit evidence that no defendant
ever formulated a common plan, or ordered, or authorized or permitted atrocities ordeliberately and recklessly disregarded his legal duty to take steps to prevent observance ofthe laws and customs of war in this respect.
Coming now to the causes of the Pacific War itself, a situation inviting the closest and mostimpartial scrutiny, we shall prove that it ensued because of the supreme necessity of Japan to
invoke the right of self defense. With your permission, let us remind this Honorable Tribunal
that since 1937 Japan was unwittingly involved in large-scale hostilities tantamount to war
with China, but which were treated by the world at large as being “short of war.” Wenaturally expected that third powers would recognize this peculiar situation. In fact, GreatBritain did so in the joint declaration with the Japanese Government dated July 22, 1939,
issued as a result of the Tsientsin Incident and declared that His Majesty’s Government fullyrecognized the actual situation in China where hostilities on a large scale are in progress. In
what way the Washington Government regarded this situation we were not sure, but suddenly
on July 26, 1939, notification of abrogation of the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation, afirm basis of the trade relations between the two countries since 1911, was received.
Misunderstanding began to grow. From that time on the United States brought to bear upon
Japan every kind of pressure and intimidation. The first was economic pressure. The second
was the help extended to the Chiang Kai-Shek regime with which Japan was in a life anddeath struggle. The third was the progress of encirclement by the United States, Great Britain
and the Dutch East Indies; in concert with China a ring was thrown and tightened by themaround Japan. These three steps after 1939 were adopted one by one, their intensity
increasing in vigor as time went on. A typical example of economic pressure thus brought tobear upon us Japanese will be recited here. In December 1939 the moral embargo was
extended in scope, and in addition, aircraft and its equipment and instruments and machinery
for construction of aircraft and for refining gasoline were added to the prohibited list. During
July 1940 the Washington Government put an embargo on scrap iron. Considering the systemof iron production then prevailing in Japan, scrap iron was an item of crucial importance. A
heavy blow was thus dealt to this key industry of Japan. In August of the same year, theUnited States further put restrictions on the export of gasoline for aviation purposes. Upon
the whole, Japan’s yearly need of oil was estimated at 5,000,000 tons, the very minimum
required for the nation’s subsistence including her national defense. Since its annual home
production of this fuel was not more than 300,000 tons, this deficit had to be made good with
imports from abroad. By this time, the only available source was the Dutch East Indies.
Accordingly, a mission headed by Mr. I. KOBAYASHI, Minister for Commerce and Industry,
was sent there and later Ambassador YOSHIZAWA was ordered to continue the thread ofnegotiations with the Dutch East Indies authorities at Batavia. But all those efforts came tonaught, because the leaders of the Dutch Indies were working in close concert with Americanand Great Britain. The same kind of obstacles were also interposed by the authorities ofFrench Indo-China and Siam, and our normal and necessary imports of rice and rubber werethus hampered.
Now about the second point, assistance extended to the Chiang Kai-shek regime. The UnitedStates granted on November 20, 1940, an additional loan of $50,000,000 to the Chungking
Government, apparently in retaliation for the treaty between Japan and the Wang Ching-Wei
regime which was concluded the same day. Moreover, the United States authorities made it
known that a further sum of $50,000,000 was contemplated, to be offered for use in55

stabilizing Fapi, the Chinese currency. Following this step, the London Government also
made it know that a grant of £1,000,000 would be forthcoming. These are but a few of theexamples, to say nothing of the continuous supply of materials to Chungking by the London
Government. As soon as the rainy season came to a close that year, Great Britain reopened
the Burma Road to traffic and directly forwarded arms and munitions to the Chiang regime.
In addition, the French Indo-China route was being utilized by the other nations as a line of
supply to the Chungking Government. In 1941 application of the Lend Lease Act was
extended to China. We shall produce direct evidence of these facts.
Here we come to the third point, an iron ring of encirclement thrown around Japan by theseveral powers. In December 1940, the flower of the American Pacific Fleet wasconcentrated in the Hawaiian waters, constituting a demonstration against Japan. The British
Government on November 13 of the same year established at Singapore the headquarters of
the Far Eastern Command, all of Malaya and Burma as well as Hongkong coming within its
orbit. That government also began to undertake a formidable military expansion, a system oforganizing British possessions in East Asia into a close unit with Australia and New Zealand.
Conferences participated in by representatives of America, Great Britain, the Dutch East
Indies and the Chiang Kai-shek regime took place in rapid succession during those days. A
parley in Manila, held in April 1941, among the British Commander-in-Chief in the Far East,
the United States High Commissioner in the Philippines, the United States Commander-inChief of the Asiatic Fleet and the Dutch Foreign Minister, attracted our attention. Further,military councils were held between the delegates of Great Britain and Generalissimo ChiangKai-shek at Singapore about the middle of June. Particulars of these parleys will be disclosed
by evidence.
Reacting to these numerous manifestations, the Government of Japan hastened to take steps
in order to avoid the imminent calamities. The Ambassador of Japan at Washington was
requested since the spring of that year to do his best so that the deplorable tension might beended and relations between America and Japan smoothed out. Parleys between the UnitedStates Chief Executive and the Japanese Ambassador, negotiations between the Secretary ofState and the Japanese Ambassador were incessantly held, these sessions reaching several
score in number. The Tokyo Government exerted every effort in order to effect a peacefulsolution of all outstanding differences. The Japanese Premier offered to meet and negotiate
directly with the Chief Executive of the United States somewhere in the midst of the Pacificin an attempt to settle the matter peacefully once and for all. Another envoy was dispatched
to Washington to this end. A ministerial change en bloc was undertaken in the middle of Julyto carry through successfully the Japan-America negotiations, this being the last final stepthat an independent sovereign state could take for the purpose of diplomacy. However, all ofthese efforts were of no avail. On July 25, 1941, the government at Washington took steps tofreeze all our assets within the United States. This resulted from a misconstruction of Japan’s
peaceful sending of troops to French Indo-China. Britain and Dutch East Indies also followed
suit immediately, although at the time treaties of commerce and navigation were still in force
between Japan and Great Britain and the Netherlands, so that the freezing of Japan’s assets byGreat Britain and the Netherlands was in violation of those treaties.
With your permission, let us again remind this Honorable Tribunal that Japan was quite
unable to keep its population alive by the products raised within the Empire alone. Japan had
to obtain necessary commodities by foreign trade. By the freezing of assets by the UnitedStates, Britain and the Dutch East Indies, more than half of Japan’s foreign trade disappeared
and the toil of eighty years’ standing was wiped out. These were the results of the foregoing56

steps legally or illegally taken by America, Great Britain and the Netherlands. The
inalienable right to live was deprived from the Japanese people. Just about that time, America
at last put an embargo upon oil by an executive order issued on August 1st, making good theveiled notification given to Ambassador NOMURA on July 24th. Japan’s navy was thus tolose mobility after her oil in stock was exhausted; solution of the China Incident was madepractically impossible; Japan’s defense was emasculated. Hereupon the stark question of selfdefense presented itself before the whole nation as a cold and hard fact. This demanded
immediate solution.
In short, fundamental factors justifying the exercise of the right of self-defense were entirelycomplete by that time. Notwithstanding, Japan did not exercise this right at that time. On thecontrary, it was still willing to bear the unbearable, endeavoring to the utmost to eliminate
somehow factors that might lead to a casus belli. Its strenuous efforts to this end will be fully
proved by evidence, at once strong and convincing.
Japan’s will to peace, Japan’s sincere efforts to attain peaceful settlement did not bear fruit.
America’s note on November 26, 1941, made it finally crystal clear that not one single factor
contributing to a casus belli could be settled by pacific means. Thereupon, the Japanese
Government, after threshing out the opinion and observations of its various departments, andafter the utmost care and deliberation, was forced at last to resolve upon recourse to the rightof self-defense. This was on December 1st. However, even after the actual date on which theuse of this right was decided upon, the war order issued contained an explicit proviso
canceling all naval and military operations if a compromise should be effected between Japanand the United States. In that case, the combined fleet was to come back to home waters.
The prosecution is of the opinion that Japan was defective in communicating her intention tofight and that this must constitute a crime. The defense maintains the following facts: In thefirst place, due explanation will be developed concerning the time in which the Japanese note
was handed to the United States together with particulars about this diplomatic procedure. On
December 6, 1941, Washington time, the Japanese Foreign Ministry sent a dispatch to theJapanese Ambassador at Washington intimating that a note in English to be addressed to theState Department was ready.
Though the time in which the note in question was to be presented would be some time
thereafter, they should be careful in the preparation of the document and be always inreadiness to handle any matters in this connection, the dispatch instructed. All thesetelegrams were intercepted by the United States. Now, that note comprised fourteen parts inall. Our Embassy at Washington was in receipt of thirteen parts on the evening of December
6. The United States intercepted that part of the dispatch by 9:30 p.m. December 6, and thePresident gave them personal perusal. About the time when the said part was received,
another dispatch arrived at the Embassy indicating the time at which the important noteshould be delivered; that time was one o’clock in the afternoon of the same day. Whereupon,
Ambassador NOMURA hastened to make an engagement with the Secretary of State, Mr.
Cordell Hull, to meet him at one o’clock p.m. Had the note been delivered as was intended at
one o’clock p.m. December 7, 1941, the delivery would have preceded the attack at Pearl
Harbor, which took place at 25 minutes past 1:00 p.m., Washington time. But the Embassy’s
deciphering and typing took so much time that, as the prosecution pointed out, Ambassador
NOMURA was unable to arrive at the State Department until 2:00 p.m. and handed the noteat 2:20 p.m. If the Ambassador could have delivered the note on his arrival at the State
Department, the time of delivery would have been thirty-five minutes after the attack at Pearl57

Harbor, but as the Ambassador was kept waiting for twenty minutes, the delivery of the note
was fifty-five minutes behind time.
As the Tokyo Government had sent the greater part of the dispatch the night before, and theremaining part was sent so as to be received early in the morning in order that the note shouldsafely be delivered prior to 1:00 p.m. December 7th, that is, before the commencement ofmilitary operations, and if the routine business of the Embassy had gone smoothly,
notification would have been made as was anticipated, some time before the attack. But
owing to circumstances beyond the control of Tokyo, the delivery of the note was delayed asabove stated. These facts the defense will prove in due course.
Besides, we shall also try to prove the following facts with a view to providing thisHonorable Tribunal with materials which we hope will be useful for its decision whether theattack on Pearl Harbor was a surprise attack or not. The State Department authorities
considered Japan’s note to the United States dated November 20, 1941 as the last one, andafter November 26 the whole matter was thrown into the lap of the fighting services. On themorning of November 27, 1941, the highest official of the State Department stated that thematter of relations with Japan was in the hands of the Army and Navy. On the same day the
Chief of Naval Operations and the Chief of Staff sent war warnings to the forces in Hawaii.
As previously stated, the American authorities deciphered the Japanese note, excepting thelast part, by the evening of December 6th, and this last part was deciphered December 7th
early in the morning, the President being in receipt of it at about 10:00 a.m. the same day.
The United States Departments of War and Navy were both in possession of intelligencesuggesting that diplomatic rupture was at hand, and by conjecture that an imminent attack
was to be anticipated. The Hawaiian Department was also in possession of an instruction thatthe policy to induce Japan to commit the first overt act should not be construed as restricting
the department to a course of action that might jeopardize its defense. Also it was directed toundertake reconnaissance prior to Japanese hostile action. No wonder that between 6:33 and6:55 a.m. December 7 (Hawaiian time) the U.S. Navy shot and sank a Japanese midget
submarine in the contiguous waters. We are adducing the above facts in order to show that
the Pearl Harbor attack at 7:55 a.m. on December 7 (Hawaiian time) did not come as asurprise attack.
It is contended by the prosecution that the Japanese note in question does not amount to a
declaration of war with the reasons assigned as stipulated in Article I of the Hague
Convention III. In interpreting a document, circumstances giving rise to it must be weighedcarefully to say nothing of its letter. Moreover, a document of this nature must always be
studied as a whole, and not judged only by its wording and sentences. In the politicalatmosphere prevailing at that time, some of the responsible American authorities observed, as
was stated before, that after November 26 matters were put into the hands of the fighting
services. The Japanese note is a diplomatic document of considerable length consisting of notless than 2,400 words, which must be treated as a whole. We find in the Japanese note thefollowing passages criticizing the American stand toward Japan and making it clear that there
was no means left for Japan but to resort to arms. After confessing the difficulty the Japanese
Government experienced in understanding the American attitude, the note observes: (I) “Thepeace of the world may be brought about only by discovering a mutually acceptable formula
through recognition of the reality of the situation and mutual appreciation of one another’s
position. An attitude such as ignores realities and imposes one’s selfish views upon others
58will scarcely serve the purpose of facilitating the consummation of negotiations.” (II) “TheAmerican Government, obsessed with its own views and opinions, may be said to be
scheming for the extension of the war.” (III) “Whereas the American Government, under the
principles it rigidly upholds, objects to settling international issues through military pressure,
it is exercising in conjunction with Great Britain and other nations pressure by economic
powers. Recourse to such pressure as a means of dealing with international relations should
be condemned as it is at times more inhuman than military pressure.” (IV) “All the items
demanded of Japan by the American Government ... ignore the actual conditions of China,
and are calculated to destroy Japan’s position as the stabilizing factor in East Asia. This
demand of the American Government, falling as it does in line with its above-mentioned
refusal to cease from siding [with] the Chunking Regime, demonstrate[s] clearly the intentionof the American Government to obstruct the restoration of normal relations between Japanand China and the return of peace in East Asia.”
Briefly, the above parts of the note make plain in the position of the Japanese Government,
being deprived of the hope of further negotiation, that it was forced to have recourse to thelast final step for the very sake of its self-defense. On the evening of December 6, 1941, evenupon reading thirteen parts of the Japanese note, the President said: “This means war.”
At the end of the note it was pointed out that “the earnest hope of the Japanese Government
to adjust Japanese-American relations and to preserve and promote the peace of the Pacificthrough cooperation with the American Government has finally been lost. The Japanese
Government regrets to have to notify hereby the American Government that in view of theattitude of the American Government, it cannot but consider that it is impossible to reach an
agreement through further negotiations.” This was tantamount to severance of diplomatic
relations and in the light of the tense situation then existing is unmistakable notification ofJapan’s intention of commencing war.
Because of necessary limitations, only some of the most important issues have been touched
upon in my present statement. There still remain numerous others but these have beendeferred for treatment in the opening statements to be made later at the inception of several
division of the defense case as I have previously outlined.
Mr. President, and Members of this Tribunal, I hereby beg your permission to express mysentiment of profound thanks for the generosity and patience with which you have given afair hearing to the lengthy remarks I have made on behalf of the accused. We shall now go
forward and present evidence of importance in great abundance. It is our firm belief that it
will be worthy of your esteemed credence and consideration.
Truth we all here seek is not a matter of proving that one party is entirely right and the otherabsolutely wrong. Truth in the human sense often envelops itself with human frailties, but wemust plumb, even though painfully, but with impartiality, the deeper causes that prompt
modern global wars. The way to peace must eradicate the vices underlying the present world.
Whether the tragedy of modern wars might be due to racial prejudice or unequal distributionof natural resources or mere misunderstanding between governments or to the cupidity andcovetousness of the favored or the less happy peoples, the cause must be ferreted out in theinterests of humanity.
By finding the true and deeper cause or causes of this war and incidents during the period
indicated by the prosecution, the guilt or innocence of the accused can be fairly determined,59

serving at the same time to guide the present and future generations in the direction andendeavor for a lasting world peace.

60

CHAPTER 2: GENERAL OPENING STATEMENT B
Defense rebuttal of the prosecution’s interpretation of international law presented by Takayanagi
Kenzo
Originally scheduled for presentation on February 24, 1947 (Session 166) but rejected;
read on March 3 and 4, 1948 during defense summation (Sessions 384 and 385)
As we noted in the Introduction, this portion of the general defense opening statement was
rejected in its entirety. The reason for rejection was the same as that given when parts ofKiyose’s opening statement were excluded, i.e., that they raised objections to the legal
foundation of the IMTFE Charter. Takayanagi’s statement begins with the following rather
abrasive sentence.
We propose, therefore, to discuss the criminal provisions of theCharter mainly in their relation to international law, with a view torefuting seriatim and as a whole the interpretations placed uponthem by the Chief of Counsel in his opening statement made on June 4, 1946.
Since the Tribunal had already rejected a motion pertaining to jurisdiction submitted by Kiyose
in May 1946, it must have viewed the first part of Takayanagi’s statement as an objection similar
to that raised in Kiyose’s motion. Unless it rejected the offending portion of Takayanagi’s
statement as well, the proceedings would have been totally undermined. However, the notice ofrejection was accompanied by a comment to the effect that Takayanagi would be permitted toread his statement during the defense summation. While he waited (for an entire year) for theopportunity to present his statement, Takayanagi made major revisions to his manuscript. The
final product was an authoritative treatise on international law, which is twice the length of theoriginal statement. Reading it, one can sense his determination and ardor.
The decision about which version of Takayanagi’s statement to include in this book proved to bea difficult task. The original version presents fewer challenges to the reader in that it is shorter,and the citations and illustrations therein are more concise. Because it is shorter, Takayanagi’s
thesis is easier to follow. However, we selected the revised four-part version, since it is a moreforceful attack on the prosecution’s opening statement, and since it is imbued with Takayanagi’s
enthusiasm for his work (he later included it in his list of works). We ask readers to bear with thelarge number of citations and references, and the complexity of his argument.
As readers will note, Takayanagi’s statement is divided into two parts. The first part is a rebuttalof Chief Prosecutor Keenan’s interpretation of international law (presented on June 4, 1946),
intended to serve as part of the defense opening statement. The second part was written after thepresentation of the prosecution’s summation. The chief argument in the first part is an importantone, i.e., that both Japan and Germany may have been defeated in World War II, but the actions
taken by the two nations prior to defeat were in no way similar, nor was their post-defeat legal
61

status. Furthermore, as we mentioned in the Introduction, Takayanagi insists that the term “sternjustice” in Article 10 of the Potsdam Declaration be translated into Japanese as “trials,” not as“severe punishment,” as had been done. This seems, at first glance, to be an issue that involves
translating a term correctly and consistently, but there was trenchant irony in this argument. The
IMTFE was, after all, a ceremonial lynching motivated by a desire for vengeance. It was a
Tribunal only in name.
Equally significant is the painstaking research done by Takayanagi on international law in thecontext of the 1928 Pact of Paris (Kellogg-Briand Pact), in connection with the definition of“aggressive war.” Awakening to one of its deficiencies, i.e., the application of ex-post-facto law,the IMTFE leaned heavily on the Pact as the basis for its legal argument. Some Japanese scholars
who specialize in postwar history have lauded the Pact of Paris for its ethical objectives, as well
as for its legal effectiveness, and have even castigated Japan for its (alleged) violations of it. But
Takayanagi demonstrates, in his careful analysis of the Pact, that it is not at all praiseworthy,either in legal or ethical terms.
*****
Mr. President and Members of the Tribunal, with the Tribunal’s permission I want to readdefense document 2987. I represent all the defendants except the accused HASHIMOTO and
MATSUI.
Law is a common consciousness of obligation.
Criminal law is a common consciousness of obligation coupled with an obligation to suffer
penalties if it is disregarded.
Statesmen perform their transcendently important functions under a common consciousness of
obligation under international law.
But statesmen have not hitherto performed their functions under any common consciousness of
obligation to suffer the arbitrary penalties of military law in case the obligations of internationallaw are broken.
The absence, as a patent fact, of any such common penal consciousness, prevents the existenceof such a penal law. Whether there ought or ought not to be such a consciousness of penal
liability is irrelevant. In the absence of such a law, the imposition of such penalties would benothing but lawless violence.
If any of the accused conceived, like Professor Spykman and Mr. Walter Lippman, world politics
and diplomacy in terms of military strategy, and ever conspired with others to promote the Triple
Military Alliance (which to Spykman lay in the logical sequence of world events), or to establish
a Greater East Asian Sphere of Common Prosperity in those terms of military strategy alone,such behavior might most certainly be offensive to the Soviet Union or the United States or
62

Great Britain. Such an attitude towards world politics is indeed incompatible with the tenor andspirit of the New Constitution of Japan which provides for her total disarmament and is inspiredby the ideal of abolition of the institution of war itself. But such political behavior, however
unpalatable to enlightened minds, falls, in our submission, within the sphere of freedom of
opinion and of combination which has not been banned nor declared a criminal offense by thelaw of nations. If any act done by the Government of Japan was illegal under international law or
was declared so by an international body to whose determination she had agreed to submit, or, if
Japan was defeated in her war, the entire nation would have to bear the consequences. She must
pay reparations or indemnities or be deprived of territory as the case may be. In such cases thepolitical responsibility of her leaders to the nation for their mistakes in policy would indeed beserious. However, whether their acts constitute criminal offenses on the part of such leaders by
the canons of international law is entirely a separate and distinct question. If they do constitutesuch offenses, American, British, and Soviet leaders in similar situations should also be
subjected to penalties provided by international law. If they do not constitute such offenses bythat law these accused should be pronounced “not guilty.” The accused must, in our submission,
be declared innocent, unless it is proved beyond a reasonable doubt that they committed somecriminal offense known to the established law of nations.
If the law of crimes provided in the Charter had been designed as an act of force, a fiat issued
irrespective of the terms of the Instrument of Surrender and of the well-recognized rules ofinternational law, it would be futile for the defense to discuss the law of the Charter in the lightof that law. Judging from the opening statement of the Chief of Counsel, however, that is not theposition taken by the prosecution. Its contention is that the accused should be declared“criminals” not because their acts fall under the formula of crimes unilaterally decided upon by
the policy of the Allied Governments, but because they constitute criminal offenses under thelaw of nations. The prosecution, therefore, endeavors with an ingenious display of learning andmuch logical acumen to prove that the law of crimes laid down in the Charter is declaratory of
the current rules of international law. The defense readily agrees with the prosecution that thelaw of the Charter ought to be interpreted in the light of international law. They flatly deny,however, that the said law of crimes is declaratory or the law of nations.
It is a source of encouragement to the defense that the Nuremberg tribunal rejected some of theinterpretations placed thereon by the prosecution. It is respectfully submitted that inasmuch as
the factual and the consequent legal situations in Germany and Japan are entirely different, theTribunal here has the broader task of deciding on the relations between the Instrument ofSurrender and the law of the Charter, and that the Charter, contrary to what was the case at
Nuremberg, should serve only as a convenient guide for ascertaining the real rules and principles
of international law, under which latter alone the guilt or innocence of the accused should be
decided.
We propose, therefore, to discuss the criminal provisions of the Charter mainly in their relation
to international law, with a view to refuting seriatim and as a whole the interpretations placed
upon them by the Chief of Counsel in his opening statement made on June 4, 1946 (Record, pp.
383-475, especially pp. 394-435). As far as possible here we shall follow the order in which the63Chief of Counsel developed the thesis of the prosecution, and divide our discussion into thefollowing eight sections:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.

The Instrument of Surrender and the Charter.
Conspiracy.
War of Aggression.
War in violation of International Law, Treaties, etc.
Murder.
“Conventional” War Crimes.
Personal Responsibility.
The new doctrine of international law proposed by the prosecution.

The Instrument of Surrender and the Charter.
The judgment in the Nuremberg trial concerning the law of the its charter states as follows: “Themaking of the Charter was the exercise of the sovereign legislative power by the countries towhich the German Reich unconditionally surrendered: and the undoubted right of these countries
to legislate for the occupied territories has been recognized by the civilized world” (Transcript, p.
16,871).
The German Government ceased to exist in May 1945, through conquest by the Allies, or bywhat is commonly known as debellatio in the language of the law of nations. The Allied Powers
could, therefore, exercise rights of sovereignty in the territories over which they had complete
control. They could govern the country in whatever way they pleased. They could, if they liked,
behave as an absolute monarch like Louis XIV. They could, if they were so minded, set up a
Tribunal to punish those persons they disfavored by laying down an ex-post-facto law, the rule ofabstention from such legislation being a principle of justice not absolutely binding on theirsovereign authority (Transcript, p. 16,871). Or perhaps they might have gone further anddisposed of them by executive action without any trial at all. At least such an exercise would notcontravene the tenets of the law of nations. It was therefore: “not strictly necessary for the
Tribunal to consider whether or not the planning, preparation or initiation of an aggressive war
was an international crime involving personal responsibility before the conclusion of the London
Agreement” (Transcript, p. 16,871).
The discussion of international law in the Nuremberg decision is, therefore, a sort of obiter
dictum, a display of learning which was not strictly necessary for the judgment itself. That, atleast, is the doctrine on which the Nuremberg decision is based. We respectfully direct theattention of this Honorable Tribunal to the undoubted fact that the legal relation between the
Government of Japan and the Allied Governments is altogether on a different footing from thatsubsisting between Germany and the Allies.
The powers of the Allied Governments are indeed comprehensive, yet those powers are notunlimited. General MacArthur is invested with the supreme power only in so far as its exercise isdeemed proper and necessary for the effectuation of the terms of the Instrument of Surrender.
64

The Allies as represented by him are not, therefore, in a position similar to that of Louis XIV, but
one resembling that of modern constitutional monarchs like William and Mary.
This basic legal distinction between the position of Germany and that of Japan is, of course,
owing to the circumstances upon which the armistice was predicated. Unlike Germany, Japanwas not at the time of its surrender overrun by the Allied forces. The Japanese mainland was stillunoccupied and Japan was then in a position to offer strenuous armed resistance for some time tocome, necessarily involving losses to the Allied forces. The Japanese Government consented insuch circumstances to accept the peace offer of the Allies, the “terms” of which are laid down in
the Potsdam Declaration. The Instrument of Surrender formally and expressly referred to theterms of that Declaration. The document states: “We hereby undertake for the Emperor, theJapanese Government and their successors to carry out the provisions of the Potsdam Declarationin good faith, and to issue whatever orders and take whatever actions as may be required by theSupreme Commander for the purpose of giving effect to that Declaration.
“The authority of the Emperor and the Japanese Government to rule the State shall be subject to
the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers who will take such steps as he deems proper toeffectuate these terms of surrender.”The document styled the Instrument of Surrender is in the nature of an international agreement
by which not alone the unconditional surrender of the Japanese armed forces but several otherterms are provided which are binding on the contracting parties. If Japan’s obligations to the
Allied Powers under than Instrument are not unlimited; but confined to the terms of theInstrument of Surrender, it naturally follows that, unlike the situation in Germany, there arecertain limits to the demands which the Allied Governments can make of her. Japan is in duty
bound to perform all the demands made by the Allies within those limits but, at the same time, it
has a right to insist that those limits shall not be overridden. If so, there are corresponding duties
involved which the Allied Powers too must observe. For no legal relation can be unilateral. And
the criteria for those reciprocal rights and obligations are set forth in the terms of the Potsdam
Declaration constituting part and parcel of the Instrument of Surrender.
Do not the noble words of the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers at the time of thesurrender proceedings in Tokyo Bay stress the high importance of the strict observance by the
victor and the vanquished alike of the understanding embodied in the Instrument of Surrender:“It is not for us here to meet, representing as we do a majority of the people of the earth, in a
spirit of distrust, malice or hatred. But rather it is for us, both victor and vanquished, to rise tothat higher integrity which alone benefits the sacred purpose we are about to serve, committing
all our people unreservedly to the faithful compliance with the understanding they are here to
assume.”The juridical basis on which this trial in the International Military Tribunal for the Far East is
conducted lies in that term of the Potsdam Declaration, embodied by reference in the Instrumentof Surrender, which says: “[S]tern justice shall be meted out to all war criminals, including those
who have visited cruelties upon our prisoners of war.”
65

“WAR CRIMES”
Now, we respectfully request the Tribunal to consider the interpretation of the term, “warcriminals,” in the above passage — not at this stage of the proceedings from the point of view ofjurisdiction, but from the entirely different one presented by the interpretation of the law of theCharter.
1. “War Crimes” and “War Criminals” are well-established terms in the law of nations. War
crimes, according to Oppenheim, are such hostile or other acts of soldiers or other individuals
as may be punishable by the enemy on capture of the offenders (Oppenheim, InternationalLaw, Vol. II, 5th Ed. (1935) edited by Lauterpacht, pages 452-3). Here “war crimes” is not
used in the moral sense of the term but only in a technical legal sense. It comprises violationsof certain recognized rules regarding warfare committed by members of the armed forces andother persons, including the ill-treatment of prisoners of war, all hostilities in arms
committed by individuals who are not members of the armed forces; espionage and war
treason, and marauding acts. War crimes are acts committed during the war, especially in thefield of operations, and usually dealt with summarily by military courts. Minor divergence ofjuristic opinion may exist regarding categories to be comprised in the term “war crimes.”
They certainly do not comprise any act committed prior to the outbreak of a war, though they
may be connected historically with a war. When this technical term appears in diplomatic
correspondence, it must, unless the contrary be shown, be construed in the technical sense,
according to the well-known canon of legal interpretation.
2. This construction is further justified by the ensuing phrase, “including those who have visited
cruelties upon our prisoners of war.” The maltreatment of prisoners of war is but a type of the“war crimes” in the technical sense of the term.
That this, the ordinary and accepted meaning of “war crimes,” is the meaning intended by the
Potsdam Declaration, is supported by the fact that when that instrument means to include
such a special category of those crimes as the treatment (possibly also by civilians) ofprisoners of war, it carefully says so, and specifies them as within its scope. If it was reallyintended that the term be used as comprising the so-called “crimes against peace” and“crimes against humanity,” that fact, not merely the maltreatment of prisoners of war, would
have been particularized in the qualifying phrase.
3. This construction is further justified in the light of the so-called “warnings” addressed to eachof the Axis nations by Allied governments and their leading statesmen (Cf. Glueck, theNuremberg Trial and Aggressive War, 59 Harvard Law Review 332, 418,419, note 75).
A careful study of the declarations and statements made by various governments and theirleaders, keeping in mind the background of the occasions on which they were made, would
reveal that when they speak of crimes alleged to have been committed by the Axis nations
they are speaking of acts committed during the progress of war, such as atrocities to the66civilian population in occupied areas and the maltreatment of prisoners of war. None of them,so far as we are aware, refers to the so-called crimes against peace. Even the reference in the
Moscow Declaration of November 1, 1943, to “major criminals whose crimes have nogeographic location” is shown by its context simply to mean persons in authority whoseorders were executed “not only in one area or one battlefield but affected the conduct ofoperations against several of the Allied armies,” clearly referring to the violations of the lawof war, not to the so-called “crimes against peace.” It seems that the said Declaration was
taken as the basis of the London Agreement of August 8, 1945, by an extensive construction
which, it is submitted, deviated from the natural interpretation of the Declaration in view of
its historic context. At any rate it was a declaration addressed solely to Germany and not toJapan, and the express term of the Potsdam Declaration of a later date makes it clear that the
Moscow Declaration cannot justify an interpretation unilaterally modifying the natural
meaning of the phrase “war crimes.” This is corroborated by a statement made by Professor
Sheldon Glueck in his article on “The Nuremberg Trial and Aggressive War” (Glueck, 59
Harvard Law Review 397). He says:“Judging from available published, date, this idea of including the launching of an aggressive
war — a ‘crime against peace’ — among the offences for which the Axis Powers were to beheld liable had its origin, so far as American policy is concerned, in a report to the President
made on June 7, 1945, by the American Chief of Counsel for the prosecution of major war
criminals.”“Justice Robert Jackson there said:”‘It is high time that we act on the judicial principle that aggressive war-making is illegal andcriminal.’
In a note on the same page Professor Glueck confesses:“During the preparation of the author’s book, War Criminals: Their Prosecution andPunishment (1944) he was not at all certain that the acts of launching and conducting an
aggressive war could be regarded as international crimes. He finally decided against such aview, largely on the basis of a strict interpretation of the Treaty for the Renunciation of War(Briand-Kellogg Pact) signed in Paris in 1928. He was influenced, also, by the practicalquestion of policy. Since liability of the leading Nazi malefactors under familiar principles ofthe laws and customs of war and the Hague and Geneva Conventions was clear, it seemed to
be an unnecessary and dangerous complication to resort to prosecution for the “crime” ofaggressive war, involving a doctrine open to debate and one which might require long andhistorical inquiries not suited to judicial proceedings. Further reflection upon the problem has
led the writer to the conclusion that for the purpose of conceiving aggressive war to be aninternational crime, the Pact of Paris may, together with other treaties and resolutions, beregarded as evidence of a sufficiently developed custom to be acceptable as international
law.”

67

In “The Backstage at Nuremberg” by Ernest D. Hauser (Saturday Evening Post Overseas
Edition for February, 1946) we are told that Justice Jackson’s novel idea met with oppositionon the part of Allied representatives in the six weeks’ London negotiations, and that it was
not until August 8 that they finally agreed upon the policy embodied in the London
Agreement. That decision was made with reference to the trial at Nuremberg and it may bepresumed that it was at a later date that the Allied governments agreed to adopt the same
policy at the trial in Tokyo.
The Potsdam Declaration was issued on July 26, 1945. In 1944 Professor Glueck in America
was deeply concerned whether his anxiety to punish the makers of an aggressive war could
legitimately be satisfied by such an extension of the well-known words “war crimes,” andJustice Jackson was representing that extension as a novelty in 1945. The allied policy forthe extension of the term was, after prolonged negotiations, decided upon as late as August 8,
1945, in London. How can such an extension be read into the Potsdam Declaration of July 26,
1945?
4. Moreover, it would be a gross insult to the political intelligence of the Allied statesmen
assembled at Potsdam to contend that in their laudable endeavor to make the Japanesestatesmen and military men lay down their arms they imposed as one of the conditions that
there should be severe punishment acted out to those Japanese leaders as “war criminals”
apart from the recognized crimes of belligerent barbarity. In view of the war situation thenprevailing, it must have been amply clear to the Allied leaders that such a condition would
naturally involve the danger of forcing the Japanese leaders to carry on the war to the very
last extremity. However, if the Allied statesmen had desired to insert that term in the
Potsdam Declaration, prudence would certainly have made them refrain from doing so. It
must, therefore, be concluded — and such conclusion is only a matter of horse sense — that
it was not their intention at all to have the phrase understood by the political and militaryleaders of Japan as comprising so-called “crimes against peace.”
5. If, notwithstanding all this, any shade of doubt still remains and the Tribunal deems the terms
ambiguous and susceptible of two meanings, we beg to draw the attention of the Tribunal tothat well-known rule of interpretation that a document which is ambiguous must be construed
against the party who made it. Verba fortius accipiuntur contra proferentem. That thismaxim is a general principle of law applicable in the interpretation of an agreement of aninternational character is shown by a decision of the Permanent Court of International Justice.
In the Brazilian Loans Case, it was said to be a familiar principle for the construction of
instruments that where they are ambiguous, they should be taken contra proferentem(Publications of the Court, Series A, No. 20/21, p. 214).
We also beg leave to draw the attention of the Tribunal to the advisory opinion concerning theinterpretation of the treaty of Lausanne where it was said to be a sound principle that if thewording of a treaty provision is not clear, in choosing between several admissible
interpretations, the one which involves the minimum of obligations for the parties should be
adopted (Series B, No. 12, p. 25). We also call the attention of the Tribunal to another equally68well-known canon of legal interpretation. The expression of one thing is the exclusion ofanother. Expressio unius est exclusio alterius. This maxim has also been applied in the
Permanent court of International Justice (Series A/B, No. 42, p. 121).
EX POST FACTO LAWS — “JUSTICE?”
The Potsdam Declaration says, “stern justice shall be meted out.” It is “justice,” however sternand unmitigated by mercy, that is to be meted out.
Justice means in civilized communities justice according to law. It means that justice is to beadministered by established legal rules and principles, not according to the sense of right andjustice of the judge, however good or wise he may be.
The fact that the present Tribunal is composed not of professional military men but includes
eminent lawyers and jurists from among the Allied nations attests to the fact that the Allied
nations themselves intend to administer this “justice” according to law.
In the administration of criminal justice especially, the wisdom of the canon that justice ought tobe administered in conformity with established rules has long been tested by past experience,
political and otherwise. The history of the Star Chamber in England amply shows that themachinery of criminal law can easily be utilized by the powers that be for suppressing,eliminating or “liquidating,” through the most nauseating travesty of trial, political groups or
persons of whom they disapprove. The rule against ex post facto law has been accepted by all
civilized nations as a canon of criminal justice. And this canon should assuredly be respected in acase involving political offenses, national or international.
The omnipotent English Parliament has since 1688 never resorted to ex post facto legislation topunish political offenders. Ex post facto laws, state or federal, are banned by the Constitution of
the United States. And it seems that retroactive laws relative to political offenses have been
extremely rare in the whole history of American legislation. It is true that there were suchattempts after the Civil War, and two cases were brought to the Supreme Court of the UnitedStates involving laws, state and federal, penalizing those persons who had rendered assistance to
the Confederacy. It is, however, the permanent glory of that Tribunal, that in the midst of intense
popular passions it declared, through Justice Field, that both laws were unconstitutional and void
(Cummings v. Missouri, 4 Wallace 277 (1866); Ex parte Garland, 4 Wallace 333 (1866)). A“Report on Essential Human Rights,” received by the American Law Institute, February 24, 1944,
says in Article 9:“No one shall be convicted of crime except for violation of law in effect at the time of thecommission of the act charged as an offense nor be subjected to a penalty greater than thatapplicable at the time of the commission of the offense” (Cited in Quincy Wright, “WarCriminals,” 38 American Journal of International Law 257, N. 3).

69

And it is said that this principle is in substance comprised in the constitutions of thirty countries.
Indeed, whether constitutionally guaranteed or not, nulla poena sine lege constitutes one of thebasic principles of criminal justice in civil law countries. It is true that in Nazi Germany theprinciple was mercilessly destroyed by an act of June 28, 1935, authorizing judges to decidecases according to the “sound popular feeling.” It reads:“Any person who commits an act which the law declares to be punishable or which is deservingof penalty according to the fundamental conceptions of a penal law and sound popular feeling,
shall be punished. If there is no penal law directly covering an act it shall be punished under thelaw of which the fundamental conception applies most nearly to the said act.”
The Permanent Court of International Justice declared in an advisory opinion on December 4,1935 that the application of this Hitlerite legislation to Danzig was in violation of therequirement that the government of the city be by rule of law (Rechtsstaat). The Germans, as iswell known, authorized the beheading of Van der Lubbe for burning the Reichstag, when the
penalty for arson at the time of the fire was a term of imprisonment only. And this shocked thejuridical conscience of the whole world, including that of the Far Eastern islanders. The principle
which the Chief of Counsel invokes, viz.: “a principle that follows the needs of civilization and isa clear expression of the public conscience” (Record, p. 435) may appear to untutored minds assound as “deserving of penalty according to the fundamental conceptions of a penal law andsound popular feeling.” As a matter of fact, such a vague principle when it actually operates in
the administration of criminal justice is just as cruel and as oppressive as the penal doctrine
which characterized the Third Reich. It is to the honor and credit of the Siamese judiciary, that, if
the report be true, on March 24, 1946, it released Marshal Pibul and eleven major “warcriminals” who had collaborated with Japan during this war, on the grounds that a new law
punishing war criminals is ex post facto and cannot be applied retroactively. The sentiment thatpunishment by ex post facto legislation is sheer lynch law in the guise of justice is not a productof the so-called Era of Enlightenment in Europe, but represents the universal conception ofjustice, ancient and modern, East and West, though the principle was frequently violated bydespots down through the ages. If a code of international criminal law is to be made by civilized
nations providing for the punishment of individuals for a breach of international duties, the nulla
poena principle will and must certainly constitute one of its basic principles.
It is our submission that criminal conspiracy, the so-called crimes against peace and crimes
against humanity (apart from cases which form part of the “war crimes”) were crimes unknown
to the law of nations. And if that has ever become law binding on nations during the war, it was
not law at the time of the commission of the alleged acts, and it is clearly ex post facto law —regarded as unjust, whenever and wherever the question of Justice has been reflected upon. To
apply such law to the accused at the bar is not civilized justice, not “justice” as envisaged in the
Potsdam Declaration.
In view of the natural interpretation of the term “war criminals” in the Potsdam Declaration on
the one hand, and of the universal concepts of civilized justice, on the other, it is our submissionthat that part of the Charter providing punishment for “Conspiracy,” “Crimes against Peace,” and70“Crimes against Humanity,” in so far as they are not comprised in the category of “war crimes,”
is not the law for this Tribunal. Just as that part of an act of the American Congress which is incontravention of the Constitution of the United States, and that portion of a statutory order-inCouncil which goes beyond the authority delegated by a British Act of Parliament is null andvoid, so that part of the Charter which is contrary to the fundamental document — the Instrumentof Surrender, in which the terms of the Potsdam Declaration have formally and expressly been
incorporated — must be declared void. It is a universally-recognized general principle of law
that the obligations undertaken by one party can not arbitrarily be increased by the other party or
parties.
CONSPIRACY
The Chief of Counsel does not state in so many words that the doctrine of conspiracy as a crime
is an institute of the law of nations. But he assumes it, for he states, “this section of the Charter
creates no new law” (Record, p. 396). And by “law” the Chief of Counsel must mean the law ofnations. In this particular case, however, the Chief of Counsel does not as he did in the case ofaggressive war cite any assembly participated in by large groups of nations which recognizedconspiracy as an international crime. He does not cite any treaty, declaration, or resolution bywhich it was designated as an international crime. Instead he merely cites the opinion of theUnited States Circuit Court of Appeals in Marino v. United States and says:“This offense is known to and well recognized by most civilized nations, and the gist of it is sosimilar in all countries that the definition of it by a high Federal Court of the United States may
well be accepted as an adequate expression of the common conception of this offense” (Record,
p. 402).
This is certainly astonishing! Are not all cooperative jurists aware that the doctrine of criminal
conspiracy is a peculiar product of English legal history? (Stephen, History of Criminal Law ofEngland, Vol. 3, pp. 202-227; Winfield, The History of Conspiracy and Abuse of Legal
Procedure, 1921; R.S. Wright, The Law of Criminal Conspiracies (1873); Francis B. Sayre,“Criminal Conspiracy,” 35 Harvard Law Review, 393-424). It is a theory of criminal
jurisprudence unknown, we believe, in other legal systems and certainly not known to all — as it
must be in order to possess international validity. Says Professor Sayre of the Harvard Law
School: “It is a doctrine as anomalous and provincial, as it is unhappy in its results. It is unknown
to the Roman law; it is not found in modern continental codes; few continental lawyers ever
heard of it” (Sayre, p. 427, supra). Unlike what is observed in the instances of parliamentary
government, the rule of law, the criminal jury, habeas corpus or the trust, civilians do notentertain any high regard for this particular Anglo-Saxon institute. Especially that part of thedoctrine which is stated below is palpably unfair and shocking to the juridical conscience:“All of the conspirators need not join in the commission of an overt act, for if one of theconspirators commits an overt act, it becomes the act of all the conspirators” (Record, p. 404).

71

We must confess this is going back to the collective responsibility which prevailed in the tribal
age of mankind. It is all the more reprehensible as it is designed, as the prosecution contends, toextend to all alleged crimes against peace, war crimes and crimes against humanity. For thismeans that once a war is somehow declared to be aggressive or in breach of international law ortreaties, any person who rendered war service to his own country, whatever his motives, is held
responsible for murder and for all shocking crimes committed by others, even if he is totallyunaware when, where, and by whom these crimes were committed.
Followers of the civil law are frankly told by their Anglo-Saxon confreres that the doctrine ofconspiracy is a convenient legal weapon for prosecutors and judges bent on punishing groups indisfavor with the powers that be. They might also be told that it was used in England with effectin order to punish members of the trade unions — a social group highly obnoxious to thedominant class in the eighteenth century — as we read in Adam Smith (An Inquiry into the
Wealth of Nations, Bk. 1, c. 10, pt. 2, p. 222), and also so employed in the nineteenth century as
is pointed out by the late Lord Passfield (Sidney Webb, History of Trade Unionism, 2d edition(1920), (p.73). And they might further be told that enlightened judges and jurists in the Englishspeaking countries do not look upon this particular doctrine as an ornament calculated to lendluster to the common law.
In a dissenting opinion in Commonwealth v. Donoghue (250 Ky, 343, 63 S.W. (2d-3), it wassaid:“[I]ts chief danger lies in the fact that for all time to come, it will be the basis for the creation of
new crimes never dreamt of by the people.”
Did not Professor Sayre after making a careful study of the subject in his article in the Harvard
Law Review mentioned heretofore say:
“A doctrine so vague in its outlines and uncertain in its fundamental nature as conspiracy lends
no strength or glory to law, it is a veritable quicksand of shifting opinion and ill-consideredthought” (Sayre, p. 375, supra).
“Under such a principle every one who acts in cooperation with another may some day find his
liberty dependent upon the innate prejudices or social bias of an unknown judge. It is the very
antithesis of justice according to law” (Sayre, p. 413, supra).
“It is a doctrine which has proved itself the evil genius of our law wherever it has touched it.
May the time not be long delayed in coming when it will be nothing more than a shadow stalking
through past cases” (Sayre, p.424, supra).
What would pre-eminent jurists like the late Lord Russell of Killowen and the late Justice Oliver
Wendell Holmes, Jr. say to a proposal to import this oppressive doctrine into the international
arena, not to mention its induction by ex post facto methods? The apt warnings of Judge Hudson
may also be cited:72

“It would indeed be dangerous practice for judges of an international court to conceive ofthemselves as permitted to introduce into international law principles of the particular system ofnational law with which they happen to be familiar … ” (Manley O. Hudson, “The Law
Applicable to the Permanent Court of International Justice,” in Harvard Legal Essays Written in
Honor of and Presented to Joseph Henry Beale and Samuel Willston (1934), (p. 133, 137).
Especially strange is the Chief of Counsel’s application of the doctrine in the form of what heterms “progressive conspiracy.” Unlike in the case of the Third Reich he cannot, of course, provethat the accused were a “united band who were in agreement with one another” and admits that“there appear to have been sharp differences of opinion between them and fierce rivalries”(Record, p. 471). Nevertheless, the Chief of Counsel, like a true prosecutor, endeavors to read, if
not sermons in every stone, a conspiracy, a constructive conspiracy, into every progressive turnof events in a nation’s international career in a world in which national armaments, use of armed
force for safeguarding national interests and the institution of wars are not yet relics of bygone
days. If his logic is correct, you could equally read “progressive conspiracies” in the expansionof England, France and Holland, the growth of the Russian Empire, and the gradual expansion of
the original thirteen American states into the great American Republic, for which their foremost
statesmen and generals must be held criminally responsible, whether they were imperialistic or
anti-imperialistic in their personal convictions.
The Tribunal at Nuremberg ruled that under its Charter it had no jurisdiction to try persons
participating in a common plan to commit War Crimes or Crimes against Humanity (Tr., p.
16,884). Moreover, it denied that any and every significant participation in the affairs of the Nazi
Party or government is evidence of a conspiracy that is in itself criminal. It says that “conspiracy
must be clearly outlined in its criminal purpose. It must not be too far removed from the time ofdecision and of action” (Tr., p. 16,882). This has in a certain measure disarmed the doctrines ofconspiracy of those most oppressive features which, convenient as they may be for enmeshingthe innocent, shock the juridical conscience. But the judgment did not reject the doctrine itself. It
should be remembered, however, that the law of the Charter was regarded, like an English act ofparliament, as absolutely binding on the Tribunal in Europe, while here the Charter is like an
American act of the legislature, subject to a higher law, viz., the express terms laid down in the
Potsdam Declaration and solemnly accepted by the Instrument of Surrender.
And it is our contention that even in the attenuated form of the Nuremberg decision as applied tothe alleged “Crimes against Peace,” it was not an institute of the law of nations at the time thealleged “crimes” were committed, and no international lawyer ever dreamed of it.
WAR OF AGGRESSIONIs Aggressive War an International Crime?
The Chief of Counsel next deals with “War of Aggression.” He asks: “Is this a crime underinternational law and has it been so understood during all the period of this Indictment … ?” He73

claims that it is and proposes to establish two things: “First, that there is international law
covering the subject, and, second, that it is a crime under that law” (Tr., p. 405).
He first cites some general statements on the growth of international law by custom made bysuch respectable authorities as Justice Cardozo, Lord Wright, Sir Frederic Pollock, the Judicial
Committee of the Privy Council, the Statute of the Permanent Court of International Justice andthe decision of the Mixed Claims Commission, United States and Germany. The views there
expounded on this head of growth of international custom are, of course, for the most partcommonplaces well known to every student of international law.
Then the Chief of Counsel concludes:“Having … shown that when many civilized nations have acted on a matter of general welfare it
becomes recognized as a principle of international law, we shall now attempt to show that thequestion of aggressive war has been considered by so many nations and deliberately outlawed bythem that their unanimous verdict arises to the dignity of a general principle of international law”
(Record, p. 415).
By citing the high authorities mentioned above, the Chief of Counsel may have shown that as anhistorical process concerted action of many civilized nations tends to the establishment of aprinciple of international law, and that international tribunals should not exercise their functions
relying on the creations of their unrestricted fancy but must strictly abide by certain sources ofthe law of nations, among which international custom is comprised. But he has not shown andcannot show any juridical principle that the concerted action of many civilized nations on amatter of general welfare ipso facto establishes a general principle of international law. The
authorities he cites do not propose to lay down that sort of doctrine. Take, for example, thefamous Declaration of Paris.
“Privateering is and remains abolished” formed part of the Declaration adopted at theConference of Paris in 1856 with reference to Maritime Law, and all civilized states have since
become signatories of the declaration except the United States, Spain and Mexico. Did thisdeclaration in 1856 by many civilized nations elevate the prohibition of privateering to aprinciple of international law? Is it not a well known fact that the Declaration was regarded by allinternational jurists as binding as between the signatories only, and that privateering might beused by and against the three countries mentioned above?
In 1898 the United States Government announced its intention not to resort to privateering, but toadhere to the rules of the Declaration. Does this not show that she was not otherwise bound torefrain from resorting to privateering? Was not Spain regarded as perfectly justified and as not
violating any principle of law of nations in having maintained her right to issue letters ofmarque?
Again, the Geneva Convention of July 27, 1929, Relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War
has been signed by many civilized nations. Does the Soviet Union, for instance, which has not74

signed it, consider itself bound by the provisions of the Convention as embodying a generalprinciple of the Law of Nations?
However, the Chief of Counsel seems to assume that the thesis holds not alone as a matter ofhistorical process but as a juridical principle. On that assumption he cites a number ofinternational conventions which, he alleges, prove that aggressive war has long been aninternational crime. But it is respectfully submitted that the evidence adduced palpably falls toprove the proposition.
1. The first convention he cites is the first Hague Convention (Record, p. 416). The phrases “asfar as possible” and “as far as circumstances allow” mentioned in the provisions the Chief ofCounsel has in mind prove, on the contrary, that the signatories were not prepared to belegally bound to settle all their difference by pacific means. Apart from “vital interests” and“national honor” self-defense may not indeed have allowed the assumption by the contracting
parties of such a duty, as illustrated in the case of The Netherlands, in Appendix A, Section
10 of the present Indictment, where it is said:“Consequently, the Netherlands Government immediately after the last mentioned attacks,
declared war on Japan in self-defense.”
2. The next convention he cites is Hague Convention III (Record, p. 416). The Chief of Counsel
asserts that by that agreement undeclared wars were branded as international crimes, which,
it is submitted, is sheer ipso dixit.
This convention recognizing that hostilities should not commence without previous andexplicit warning is a technical rule which is considered desirable mainly for purposes ofclarifying the time at which a state of war comes into being. The fact that even the 24-hourinterval proposed by the Netherlands delegation was rejected at the Conference goes to provethat it was not designed to place the stigma of crime, or any ban at all, on a “surprise attack”
conducted for strategic purposes. Treachery is largely a matter in the forum of conscienceand a war can be treacherous with or without a declaration. In ancient and medieval societies,
east and west, the declaration of war was connected with gallantry. That idea still lingers in
the popular imagination, which, as is well known, is fully utilized for purposes of war
propaganda by denouncing the enemy as “treacherous.” Grotius, however, says in his Jus
Belli ac Pacis:“The cause for which nations have required a declaration for a lawful war was not, as someallege, that they might do nothing secretly or by a clever trick, for that consideration belongs
rather to the perfection of gallantry than to low, as we read some peoples even appointed the
day and place of combat, but that it might appear with certainty that the war was not waged
by private audacity but by the will of the people on either side, or their heads; for that is thesource of its peculiar effect which have no place in a contest with brigands or in one between
the king and his subject” (3.3.71).

75

The main purpose in regarding declaration of was as desirable in the modern society ofnations is no more gallantry — a matter of subjective conscience — but technical legal
expediency in determining the consequence of a state of war. Since the days of Grotius,
however, many a Great Power despite Grotius’ injunction opened hostilities without any
declaration of war. Brevet-Lt.-Col. J. F. Maurice of England, who published in 1983 hislaborious work entitled Hostilities Without Declarations of War (London; His Majesty’s
Stationery Office, 1883) examining the commencement of various wars that had taken placefrom 1700 to 1870, wrote in April 1904, in “The Nineteenth Century and After” as follows.
“Numerically, within the time I more particularly examined, Britain struck thirty of theseblows, France thirty-six, Russia seven (not reckoning her habitual practice towards Turkey
and other bordering Asiatic states, including China), Prussia seven, Austria twelve, the UnitedStates five at least.”
Would it not be chimerical to assert that the leading powers such as Great Britain, France,
Russia, Prussia, Austria and the United States were habitual delinquents in treachery andperfidy in war for the breach of this technical recommendation of international law?
Whether or not Hague Convention III imposed any legal duty on the signatories is a matter ofcontroversy, whatever views various governments, including the Japanese, American andBritish, may have entertained about the matter. Eminent international jurists in England such
as Lawrence, Westlake, and Bellot are of the opinion that the wording of the original Frenchtext (“Les Puissances contractantes reconnaissent que les hostilités entre elles ne doivent pas
commencer sans un avertissement préalable et non equivoque, qui aura, soit la forme d’unedeclaration de guerre motiveé, soit celle d’un ultimatum avec declaration de guerreconditionelle.”) indicates that this did not impose any legal duty on the signatories. Westlake
thinks that the Convention did not seriously affect the previous law on the subject. PittCobbett’s classic Leading Cases on International Law (1924 edition by Hugh H. L. Bellot)
says on p. 18 of Vol. II.
“At the same time the signatories do not pledge themselves absolutely to refrain fromhostilities without a prior declaration, but merely recognized that as between the belligerents
hostilities ‘ought not to commence without previous and unequivocal warning.’ The object,
no doubt, was to exclude cases in which it might be necessary to use instant force in order torepel some hostile preparation or movements occurring either at a place where
communication with the war declaring authority would be difficult, or under circumstanceswhere the other party would obviously have no cause for complaint on the ground of
surprise.”
And Bellot concludes his discussion by saying that despite the limits imposed by custom andconvention, the opening of hostilities appears to be mainly a question of strategy. And thepassage here cited stands unaltered in the 1937 edition of the same work, edited by another
scholar.

76

There are, however, other authors who assume that a legal duty was undertaken by thesignatories of the Convention III. Oppenheim, for instance, states:“There is no doubt that, in consequence of the Convention III recourse to hostilities without
previous declaration of war, or a qualified ultimatum is prohibited” (Oppenheim,
International Law, 5th Ed. Vol. II Section 96, p.249).
And he further intimates that the states which deliberately order the commencement of
hostilities without a previous declaration of war or a qualified ultimatum commit aninternational delinquency. Is Oppenheim’s “international delinquency” synonymous with“international crime?” The author himself gives the warning that international delinquencies
must not be confused either with so-called Crimes against the Law of Nations or with socalled International Crime (Oppenheim, International Law, Vol. I, 5th Ed., Sec. 151, p. 275).
Even assuming therefore that the latter view is correct, and that a breach of such a technicalrule of international law is an international delinquency, the illegal act would even in
Oppenheim’s view be in the nature of a breach of contract or possibly a tort but certainly notof an “international crime,” as the Chief of Counsel asserts. Indeed no international lawyer
ever imagined that the signatories to Hague Convention III thereby agreed that statesmen
who participated in a breach of this technical rule should be criminally punishable — not tospeak of being executed.
3. The Chief of Counsel proceeds to say, “In 1919 the victorious nations of the last war,
including Japan, agreed that the violation of international treaties was a justifiable offense”(Record, p. 416).
Perhaps the Chief of Counsel is referring not to Articles 228-30 but to Article 227 of theTreaty of Versailles. For the former deal with the trials which were to be conducted by the
military tribunals of the Allied and Associated Powers of persons accused of having
committed acts in violation of the laws and customs of war, i.e. “conventional” war crimes.
Article 227 provides for the public arraignment of William II of Hohenzollern “for supreme
offense against international morality and sanctity of treaties and for his trial before a
specially constituted tribunal.” It must be noted, however, that the above article does notregard an aggressive war or a war in breach of a treaty as an “international crime,” or any
legal offense, it being only an offense against morality and good faith. The Government of
the Netherlands acted perfectly within its right when it refused to surrender the Squire of
Doorn for an “offense” which was not among those listed in its extradition treaties. Indeed,
James Brown Scott, legal adviser to President Wilson at the Versailles Conference, was ofthe opinion that “Holland has made the world its debtor by refusing to surrender the Kaiser
for the Commission of an offense admitted political” (Scott, “The Trial of the Kaiser” inHouse and Seymour. What Really Happened at Paris (1921), p. 231). It is too well known torequire mentioning that both the American and Japanese members of the Committee ofFifteen opposed the trial of the Heads of State. It may be worthy of note, however, that theCommission refused to recognize “those acts which provoked the World War and77

accompanied its inception such as the invasions of Luxemburg and Belgium, constituting a
violation of treaty obligations, as a sufficient ground for making any criminal charge against
the responsible authorities and individuals.” The wording of Article 227 must certainly beread against this background.
4. The Chief of Counsel then takes up the Preamble to the Geneva Protocol of 1924, and the
Declaration of the eighth Assembly of the League of Nations of September 27, 1927, in
which the expression “a war of aggression is an international crime” appears (Tr., p. 416).
It may be noted that these statements reflected the Geneva sentiment with its suprastateideologies then dominant. The Soviet Union, however, was then outside the “anticommunistic” League and so was the United States, which feared to be entangled inEuropean affairs. Indeed the latter’s foremost international jurist, John Bassett Moore,
denounced Geneva international law and the Protocol inspired by it — proceeding as they didon the facile assumption that there was a close analogy between the law within a state and theinternational system governing a society of sovereign nations — as a “bedlam theory,”
destructive of sound international law. Great Britain herself refused to ratify the Geneva
Protocol, because she was not prepared for compulsory arbitration and was not sure as tohow such a Pact could work in practice. The Protocol never came into effect, nor can that
Conference bind the world. The term “international crime” in treaty preambles, moreover, isemployed as merely expressive of emphatic condemnation, just as in the phrases “the neglect
to use the toothbrush is a hygienic crime!” or “The Albert Memorial is an aesthetic crime!”
The Chief of Counsel himself employed the words “unpardonable crime” in his opening
statement (Record, p. 393) where it was employed in that emphatic sense. The same can besaid of the resolution of the Sixth Pan-American Conference of February 18, 1928, cited by
the Chief of Counsel, which declares that “war of aggression constitutes an international
crime against the whole human species” (Record, p.417). Such condemnation, motivated as it
may be by political or moral considerations, is without any legal connotation whatsoever.
5. Lastly, the Chief of Counsel mentions the Pact of Paris of 1928.
The vague stipulation of that multilateral treaty, which developed out of the proposal of an
American-French bilateral treaty by M. Briand, made on June 20, 1927, with a definite
political purpose, has, as is well known, caused an abundance of speculation as to its true
import, political as well as legal.
The text of the Pact consists of very simple and abstract formulae, a general renunciation of
war as an instrument of national policy and a general pledge to settle all differences bypacific means.
It may be recollected that some saw in it the advent of a novus ordo seclorum, an epoch inhistory, a revolution in human psychology which would make all rules of the traditional lawof nations out of date. Skeptics with an analytical eye, however, saw in it nothing but a pious
expression of the will to peace, just like declarations contained in treaties of amity and78

commerce expressing a more categorical will to peace, viz., that there shall be “perpetual
peace” or “a perfect and inviolable peace” between the contracting parties.
Astute European statesmen, like H. Briand, saw in it a gesture of the United States evincing
its willingness to be drawn into the League, and into European politics. Did not M. Boncour,
Mr. Briand’s friend, authoritatively tell us that for Mr. Briand, before all else, it was a means
to draw the United States into the League of Nations? (The New York Times, April 10, 1932,
cited in “An Appeal to Reason” by John Bassett Moore, Foreign Affairs, Vol. 11, No. 4 (July,
1933) at p. 554).
Many of the leading publicists who carefully analyzed not only the text of the Pact but priorcorrespondence between the powers have come to the conclusion that the Pact merely had theeffect of changing the vocabulary of international law, the classical “just war” having been
replaced by “defensive war.” Some contended that the Pact, instead of outlawing war, had thecontrary effect of affirming the legality of a defensive war.
With this well-known historical background in mind, we shall proceed to analyze the exact
legal obligations undertaken by the signatories, especially Japan, which the prosecution
alleges were broken by Japan.
It is admitted by all international lawyers that in interpreting international treaties we mustget at the real intention of the parties. And it is also admitted that the real intention must be
ascertained not only by the text of a treaty itself, but also by the preliminary material as well.
And courts, arbitrators and diplomats have given great importance to preliminary material in
the interpretation of treaties.
Ralston states in his authoritative work, The Law and Procedure of International Tribunals:“The events leading up to the signing of a treaty are often referred to as explanatory of theintentions of the parties entering into the treaty and so of prime importance in determining
their intention” (Sec. 26, p. 18).
When, in 1912, the proposed arbitration treaties between the United States, Great Britain andFrance were before the Senate, Mr. Root stated clearly the settled law when he declared that
if the treaties were ratified the prior recorded understandings would at all times be competentin determining their true interpretation; that the rules in international intercourse were much
more liberal than were the rules of municipal law relating to the construction of statutes andcontracts; that, in interpreting treaties, it was and always had been universally accepted thatevery declaration made before or at the signing, and all correspondence and expressions of
opinion by the representatives of both countries were to be considered, and that there never
could arise a situation when the declarations in question would not be laid by the side of thetext to determine … the scope and effect of the stipulations contained in the instrument (A5Congressional Record 2935 (1912)).

79

With special reference to the Pact of Paris Phillip Marshal Brown says in his well known
essay on “The Interpretation of the General Pact for the Renunciation of War” published in
the American Journal of International Law, April, 1929:“No rule of international law would seem more firmly established than this rule ofinterpretation of treaties in the light of intent of the negotiators. That intent naturally is
assumed to be stated in the text of the treaty itself, but it also may be sought elsewhere, either
in specific reservations attached to treaties at the time of signature or ratification, or ininterpretations, clarifications, understandings, constructions, qualifications or actual
conditions set forth during the negotiations prior to the ratification. Hence, it is to be
expected that in any future divergence of opinions concerning the nature of the obligations
assumed under the General Pact for the Renunciation of War recourse must necessarily be
had, not only to the official correspondence of the negotiations, but to various official
utterances of such government spokesmen as Sir Austen Chamberlain, M. Briand, Secretary
Kellogg and Senator Borah. Their interpretations of this instrument will be entitled to theclosest scrutiny and respect. So far as the commitments of the United States are concerned,
the Report of the Senate Committee on Foreign Relations giving its understanding of the‘true interpretation’ of the pact conditioning the American ratification must also be taken into
account, whether by a judicial tribunal or by international public opinion … . To makecertain of the intent of every signatory to the Pact; to hold every signatory to the strict
fulfillment of its commitments under that Pact, it would appear good sense and good ethics
as well as good law, to give due weight and credit to the interpretations placed on thismomentous declaration by every signatory prior to ratification” (p. 379).
The following words of Professor Charles C. Hyde may also be kept in mind:“It remains … to take special note of the effort of judicial tribunals, whether international ordomestic, to rid themselves of the influence of any formula purporting to regard the form of
an instrument which regards accord as decisive of the character of the obligations of theparties thereunder, in the face of extrinsic evidence establishing an opposite design” (Hyde,International Law, 2nd edition (1945), Vol. 2, Section 531, p. 1472).
With that accepted canon of interpretation as a guide, we shall now turn to statements madeby responsible statesmen in those days.
(a) The United States
In a speech made on April 28, 1928, Secretary Kellogg said:“There is nothing in the American draft of an anti-war treaty which restricts or impairs in
any way the right of self-defense. That right is inherent in every sovereign state and is
implicit in every treaty. Every nation is free at all times and regardless of treaty
provisions to defend its territory from attack or invasion and it alone is competent to80

decide whether circumstances require recourse to war in self-defense. If it has a goodcause, the world will applaud and not condemn its action.”
Then Secretary Kellogg in his note of June 23, 1928, addressed to the governments
invited to sign the treaty, after embodying his own “constructions” of the treaty withreference to the six major “considerations” emphasized by France and the British note
mentioned below, states:“In these circumstances I have the honor to transmit herewith for the consideration ofyour excellency’s government a draft of the multilateral treaty for the renunciation of war
containing the changes outlined above.”In the United States, as is well known, there was much concern about the effect of theGeneral Pact on the Monroe Doctrine, but Mr. Kellogg assured the Committee on Foreign
Relations of the U.S. Senate on December 7, 1928, that the safeguarding of the Monroe
Doctrine was covered by the fact that self-defense was not precluded, of which the UnitedStates is solely entitled to judge for itself. He further states that “the American
Government had a right to take such measures as it believed necessary to the defense of
the country or to prevent things that might endanger the country,” and admitted that “thewhole of that rule would apply equally to every other country.” The American Secretaryof State also said that “the American Government would never agree to submit to any
tribunal the question of self-defense and that no other Government would.”
Senator Borah stated during his speech and debates in the Senate on January 3, 1929, that“no nation would surrender the right to determine for itself what constitutes an attach orwhat is justification for defense,” and that “the United States would have nothing to dowith deciding the question of self-defense with reference to the action of any other nation
unless the action of that nation were in the nature of an attack upon the United Statesitself” (Congressional Record, 2nd Session, pp. 1268 & 1271).
The Executive Report of the 70th Session U.S. Senate, January 15, 1929, states:“The Committee reports that above treaty with the understanding that the right of selfdefense is in no way curtailed or impaired by the terms or conditions of the treaty. Eachnation is free at all times and regardless of the treaty provisions to defend itself, and is thesole judge of what constitutes the right of self-defense and the necessity and extent of thesame.”“The United States regards the Monroe Doctrine as a part of its national security anddefense. Under the right of self-defense allowed by the treaty must necessarily be
included the right to maintain the Monroe Doctrine which is a part of our system ofnational defense.”

81

“The committee further understands that the treaty does not provide sanctions, expressedor implied. … In other words, the treaty does not, either expressly or implied by,contemplate the use of force or coercive measures for its enforcement as against any
nation violating it … .”Senator Robinson expressed his skepticism in the meeting of the Foreign Relations
Committee meeting of the U.S. Senate:“If you recognize the right of every nation to construe for itself what is aggressive war
and what is defensive war, you have not accomplished much by agreeing to renounce war… .”Secretary Kellogg replied:“Senator, if I had started out to define what aggression was and what self-defense was I
would not have been able to negotiate a treaty during my life-time or that of anybody
present here” (General Pact for the Renunciation of War. Committee on Foreign
Relations. U.S. Senate December 7, 1928, p. 16).
And we are told by Judge Moore that:“I have always surmised that Senator Borah, as an advocate of the ‘outlawry of war,’
played in this transaction a larger part than is generally known, especially as I observedthat in the national campaign of 1928 he did not abate his appeals for the maintenance ofan effective navy — not, of course, for the purpose of providing the renunciation of war
with ‘teeth,’ but for the purpose of enabling the United States to exercise the right of selfdefense that had been so amply safeguarded” (Moore, “Appeal to Reason,” Foreign
Affairs, Vol. II, No. 4, p. 553).
(b) Great Britain
On May 19, 1928, the British Government issued a circular which, after quoting therenunciation of war as an instrument of national policy, declared that there were certain
regions of the world the welfare and integrity of which constituted a special and vitalinterest for that government’s peace and safety, and that as their protection against attack
was a measure of self-defense no interference with them could be suffered. It may be
noted that the regions were not named and complete liberty of action as to their future
designation was reserved. The note was an interpretation by the British Government inmore or less concrete terms of that doctrine of “self-defense” which was expounded in
Secretary Kellogg’s speech. And in order effectually to forestall any subsequent challengeor quibble, Sir Austen Chamberlain in a note of July 18 attached the unequivocal
condition which follows:82

“As regards the passage in my note of the 19th May relating to certain regions of which
the welfare and integrity constitutes a special and vital interest for our peace and safety, I
need only repeat that His Majesty’s Government in Great Britain accept the new treaty
upon the understanding that it does not prejudice their freedom of action in this respect.”
It is true that the Soviet and Persian Governments refused to recognize the British
reservations, but it was thought unimaginable that the British Government, if accused ofany violation of the Kellogg Pact, would not invoke its own interpretation of self-defense
drawn up with such meticulous care and duly deposited with the League of Nations,
together with the text of the Treaty.
(c) France
M. Briand in his note of July 14 declared:“The Government of the Republic is happy, moreover, to take note of the interpretations
which the Government of the United States gives to the new treaty with a view tosatisfying the various observations which have been formulated from the French point ofview. … In this situation and under these conditions, the Government of the Republic is
happy to be able to declare to the Government of the United States that it is now entirely
disposed to sign the treaty … .”(d) Japan
In a note handed by Baron TANAKA, Giichi, to Mr. Edwin L. Neville, American Charged’affaires in Tokyo, on July 20, 1928, the Japanese Foreign Minister refers to theaforesaid speech of Mr. Kellogg made on April 28, stating: “You proceed to reinforce indetail the explanations made by the Secretary of State in his speech of the 26th of April,”and says:“In reply, I have the honor to inform you that the Japanese Government are happy to beable to give their full concurrence to the alternations now proposed, their understandingof the original draft submitted to them in April last being, as I intimated in my Note to
His Excellency Mr. MacVeagh dated the 26th of May, 1928, substantially the same asthat entertained by the Government of the United States. They are therefore ready to give
instructions for the signature on that footing of the treaty in the form in which it is now
proposed.”When, on June 17 and 26, 1928, councilors TOMII and KUBOTA asked the Government
at the Privy Council whether self-defense is confined to the defense of territory,suggesting the applicability of the Pact to forcible measures which might become
necessary in China and especially in Manchuria and Mongolia, and whether it would not
be more prudent to be as explicit in those matters as Great Britain, the Government’s
answer was that self-defense was not limited to the defense of territory, but extended83

outside of the territory. The protection of rights and interests in Manchuria and elsewhere
by forcible means was sufficiently covered by the fact that self-defense was not precludedby the Pact. And that fact is clearly stated in the Report of the Privy Council concerning
the General Pact, adopted on June 26, 1929.
It states:“Upon receipt of the proposal made by the American Government, the Imperial
Government adopted the broader interpretation that the operations of national selfdefense were not confined to actions to be taken for defending the territory of our own
country, but extended to actions which might be adopted by the Empire in order tosafeguard its vital rights and interests in China, especially in the regions of Manchuria
and Mongolia, but regarded it as more opportune to refrain from making such a
declaration on this occasion. It also adopted the view that it was not in conflict with theCovenant of the League of Nations and Locarno treaties which guarantee general peace.
In its reply to the American government, therefore, the Imperial Government added its
understanding that the Pact did not deny to any independent nation the right of selfdefense, and that it was not in any way in conflict with the obligations to guarantee
general peace under the League Covenant and Locarno treaties.”
Thus it may be emphasized that the Foreign Minister’s explanations in the Japanese Privy
Council regarding the nature of self-defense were substantially the same as those made by
Secretary of State Kellogg to the United States Senate.
Governments, of course, do not make these declarations and reservations as idle gestures
not to be taken seriously. On the contrary, they constitute the frank and honest avowals of
the governments’ understanding of the obligations contracted. They constitute an inherent
and essential part of the treaty obligations as if they had been written into Article I of thePact.
In view of the declarations made by leading statesmen, and especially those of Secretary Kellogg
and Senator Borah to the American Senate, it was apparent that the intention of the Contracting
Parties was:
(1) That self-defense was not precluded by the Treaty.
(2) That self-defense was not confined to the defense of territory.
(3) That self-defense comprised the right of any nation to take such measures as it believed
necessary for the defense of the country or to prevent occurrences that might endanger thecountry.
(4) That the nation resorting to measures of self-defense was to be the sole judge on the questionof self-defense.
(5) That the question of self-defense was not to be submitted to any tribunal.
(6) That no nation should have anything to do with deciding the question of self-defense
regarding the action of any other nation unless such nation constituted an attack on itself.
84

It is true that in the United States Mr. Kellogg and others denied that there were “amendments”
or “reservations.” But it is beyond any doubt in the light of the record that what they meant wasthat the prior declarations of the signatories could not be called “amendments” or “reservations”
for they were “interpretations” of what was meant by the Pact itself, taking nothing out of it.
That the United States Senate ratified the Pact on the same explicit understanding is shown
clearly by the record (70 Congressional Record 1730).
By the Kellogg Pact the parties renounced war as an instrument of national policy and pledged
themselves to settle all differences by peaceful negotiation. In the light of these interpretations,however, this was not done without a clear and definite prior agreement that each party shouldinterpret the engagement for itself.
It may finally be noted that the United States was particularly concerned with Central and SouthAmericas and with her Monroe Doctrine, Great Britain with certain unspecified regions, possibly
including Belgium and the borderland of her far-flung Empire, France with the Rhineland andthe Locarno Treaties, and Japan with her neighbor China, particularly the regions of Manchuria
and Mongolia. Their common understanding was that all forcible measures which might benecessary to be taken by them were covered by national self-defense, of which they were the solejudges which was never intended by the signatories to be referred to any tribunal.
The Chief of Counsel admits that the text of the pact does not use the word “crime” (Record, p.
417), and indeed not only the text but the entire deliberations fail to reveal any such idea. The
league conception of “sanction” was, as was well known, anathema to the American Secretary ofState. The Chief of Counsel, however, asserts that the signatories made an aggressive war“illegal” (Record, p. 417). The dulcet term “aggressive war” as will be shown later, is amorphous,
illusive and indefinable. But it may be granted that a non-defensive war admitted as such by the
belligerent who wages it is illegal under the pact. The Chief of Counsel then declares that it is aninternational “crime.” The learned counsel’s logic is beyond our comprehension. To us the factthat the contracting parties to a treaty have agreed to make illegal a war not considered as selfdefense by the belligerent does not make violation of the treaty a crime. It may be a breach ofcontract or a tort, but it is not a crime. How can an agreement to make a thing illegal convey ofitself that the thing is a crime?
We desire to draw particular attention to the well-known principle in the interpretation ofcontracts, that the paramount rule is to ascertain the intention of the parties. Can it be supposedthat it was the intention of the parties to any of the contractual instruments referred to in this casethat a breach of their terms would involve the liability of individuals to arbitrary penalties? Ifthey had meant so would they not have said so, and would they not have provided appropriate
and graduated penalties and procedures to suit so novel a case as the infliction of penalties on
public officials?
It is true that since the first World War certain international lawyers and publicists found the roadto world peace in the administration of collective sanctions to an “aggressor” state. They have85

vigorously combated the views of the orthodox school which found the road to peace in the strict
observance of the rules of neutrality and the consequent localization of force and anarchy. The
former endeavored to enforce the sanctions provided in the League Covenant and implement the
Kellogg-Briand Treaty by modifying the prevailing rules of neutrality. The latter attempt wasmade at the meeting of the International Law Association in Budapest, September 1934, at which
the well-known "Budapest Articles of Interpretation" were drawn up after a discussion of thelegal consequences of a branch of the Pact of Paris (International Law Association, Report of the
38th Conference, p. 66). Again since 1936 a similar, though not exactly the same, attempt had
been made by a group of American jurists and the result of their studies was embodied in the“Draft Convention on Rights and Duties of States in Case of Aggression,” published in October
1939 by the American Society of International Law, as part of the Harvard Research inInternational Law (33 A.J.I.L., No. 4, supplement section). The Budapest Articles ofInterpretation were intended to be a statement of the existing state of the law although thesoundness of that interpretation was a subject of heated discussions (e.g., the discussion of the
Budapest Articles in the British Parliament on February 20, 1935, Vol. 95, H.L. Deb., 5th Series,
Col. 1007 ff.), although such an interpretation is of course not binding on the signatories of thePact of Paris. The Draft Convention on Rights and Duties of States in Case of Aggression, on thecontrary, speaks de lege ferenda (p. 828). It was avowedly an academic attempt “to suggest apossible future development of the law rather than the law now in force” (p. 826). It is also
stated:“The considerations of the Draft Convention on Rights and Duties of States in case ofAggression revealed fundamental differences of opinion regarding the general organization of
the draft, its underlying theories, and a number of the specific rules and principles set forth
therein. The research nevertheless presents it, without any implication that the draft as publishedreflects even a consensus of the members of the Advisory Committee, hoping that its debates
upon the problem may be continued among scholars throughout the world with a view to thefurther clarification of the subject” (p. 827).
Whether or not one agrees with the contents of the Draft Convention, great respect is certainly
due to Professor Phillip C. Jessup and members of the Advisory Committee for having pursued
dispassionately the study of “a subject embroiled in political controversy and emotion,” and “notaffected by momentary currents of diplomacy, enthusiasms and prejudices.”
It may be noted particularly that neither the Budapest Interpretations nor the Draft Convention —both certainly products of the school of collective sanctions — suggests that a breach of the Pactof Paris or “aggression” constitutes an international crime. Indeed the latter makes apologies forthe choice of the word “aggression” which has acquired a “psychological fringe” (p. 847). It alsosays that the purpose of the Draft Convention is to define legal relationships between states incases where a resort to armed force has been in violation of a legal obligation not to resort tosuch means and where such violation has been duly determined by a procedure to which thelawbreaking state has previously agreed. It is not designed to indicate any opinion for or against
a system of “collective security,” nor to “implement” any specific treaty such as the League
Covenant or the Pact of Paris, nor to enter into the field of “just” and “unjust” war (p. 825).
86

It may also be noticed that in considering the legal consequences of war in breach of the Pact ofParis or war of aggression, no idea of punishing the individuals responsible for such war was
expressed by those jurists favoring collective sanctions who participated in the preparation of the
Budapest Articles and the Draft Convention. This, we submit, is practically conclusive on thequestion of the attitude of contemporary thought. It repudiated the criminal liability of
individuals altogether; it never even discussed such a thing.
From the foregoing it is clear that the argument which the Chief of Counsel presents fails to
substantiate his conclusion that an aggressive war has become a crime in international law bycustom recognized by civilized nations.
The Chief of Counsel quotes from Load Wright’s article on “War Crimes and International Law”
as evidence that his conclusion meets with the approval of students of international law (Record,
pp. 418-419). Lord Wright is certainly a very distinguished jurist and his ideas are entitled togreat respect. But he is not a world legislator. In this article he is, we suppose, speaking not as a
judge, but as an advocate, avowedly writing ex parte, as he is perfectly entitled to do, in supportof his government’s thesis. His very positive contention certainly does not represent theconsensus of jurists versed in the law of nations, which alone — not the policy of governments
nor the views of their avowed advocates — can be relied upon by a tribunal, national orinternational, regarding the question whether an international custom exists concerning thismatter. “One swallow does not make a summer.”
Even if Lord Wright’s thesis were to be endorsed by all contemporary students of internationallaw in the year of grace 1948, which is assuredly not the case, and if international law had
rapidly and bewilderingly transformed itself during the war, of which we were unaware, it ispalpably ex post facto action and unjust to apply those novel rules to the accused at the bar.
In order to prove the thesis that aggressive war is an international crime, the Chief of Counsel
relies not so much on international agreements as such, which are obviously insufficient, as on
the custom of nations. It may, however, be noticed that international jurists speak of a custom,when a clear and continuous habit of doing certain actions has grown up under the aegis of theconviction that these actions are, according to international law, obligatory or right (Oppenheim,
International Law, Vol. 2, p. 24). Article 38 of the Statute of the Permanent Court ofInternational Justice mentions as a source of the law of nations “international custom, as
evidence of a general practice adopted as law.” The drafting of the phrase may be inelegant andopen to criticism, but it is amply clear that in order to show that an international custom bindingon all states has grown up, a general practice as well as the opinio necessitatis must be proved:
Vague and often rhetorical declarations made at international assemblies and in treaty preambles
are surely not enough. We must look not only to the animus but to the corpus, a general practiceof nations. The practice of nations, however, contradicts the thesis that an aggressive war
involves criminality either on the part of a responsible state or on the part of responsible
individual members of a state. The invasion of Ethiopia by Italy was regarded as an “aggressive
87

war” by the League of Nations, but the only sanction imposed by that body was economic
severance. And no one suggested the criminal punishment of Italy, to say nothing of Mussolini
and his cabinet. The invasion of Finland by Soviet Russia in 1939 was stigmatized by the league
as a war of aggression but the only step taken was expulsion from membership. There was nothought of criminally punishing the Soviet Union or its political or military leaders.
Lastly it must emphatically be stated that in this trial the guilt or innocence of the individual
accused and not that of the State of Japan is the issue. The two are entirely distinct legal
questions. The Chief of Counsel failed to prove either that treaties have been entered into or thata custom of nations has been established, by virtue of which individual authors of an aggressive
war are made punishable; which, it is confidently submitted, is fatal to the prosecution’s case.
AGGRESSIVE WAR AS A JURIDICAL CONCEPT
Another serious difficulty with the thesis presented by the prosecution, that aggressive war is aninternational crime, is that the terms “aggression” and “aggressor” are too vague to be defined.
Take, in the first place, the simplest lexicographic definition in Webster’s Dictionary cited by the
Chief of Counsel:“A first attack” (Record, p. 419). The aggressor is one who fires the first shot. “A cannon shot isa cannon shot,” says Briand, and “you hear it and it often leaves its traces.” So you can. That is,however, a physical test; it has no necessary moral or juridical connotation, and you would be
required further to distinguish just from unjust aggression. Says Judge Moore: “Although nations
when they go to war always profess to repel overt acts yet they frequently do not go to war on
account of them; but an assurance of associate force would necessarily increase their propensity
to do so. Moreover it is notorious that overt acts are sometimes craftily provoked for the purposeof justifying aggression” (Moore, “Appeal to Reason,” Foreign Affairs Vol. II No. 4, p. 568).
And that is perhaps the reason for Webster’s alternative definition, “an unprovoked attack.” But
what modern nations go to war without any provocation? Would the opening of hostilities byJapan on December 8, 1941 fall under the definition? It appears that some high public officials
outside Japan thought even prior to the armistice that there was considerable provocation andthat to deny it would be a travesty of history.
Judge Moore continues:“[T]he taking of a forcible initiative may be the only means of safety; and the importance of thisprinciple is necessarily enhanced by the insistence of nations or groups of nations on maintaining
preponderance of military power. Portugal acted on this principle when, in 1762, the combinedforces of France and Spain were hovering on her frontiers” (p. 568).
Take, in the second place, the definition also cited by the Chief Counsel:

88

“The aggressor being that state which goes to war in violation of its pledges to submit the matterof dispute to peaceful settlement, having already agreed to do so” (Record, p. 419). An obviously
imperfect definition, since there are infinite possibilities of aggressive war where no treaty ofarbitration exists. And it ignores also the possibility that a nation, which has agreed to arbitralprocesses, may find it necessary to exert warlike efforts in self-defense; and further ignores thepossibility that there may exist no dispute, but simply a serious menace.
Would or would not the definition justify the landing of troops to preserve order in adisintegrated state as has often been done in Mexico, South American republics and also in
China? (Herbert Arthur Smith, Great Britain and the Law of Nations: a Selection of Documents
Illustrating the Views of the Government in the United Kingdom upon Matters of InternationalLaw, Vol. I (1932), Section 2 (Disorganized States), pp. 18-30.)
Was or was not the United States an aggressor when American forces suddenly seized andoccupied Vera Cruz in April 1914, in disregard of the Treaty with Mexico of 1848, which
expressly provided that neither party should resort to force before trying peaceful negotiation,and if that should fail arbitration? Or was the dispatch of British troops to China in 1925 without
recourse to the methods of settlement provided by the League Covenant an aggression? (For the
defense of its legal position by the British Government on this point, see note of 8th February
1927 addressed by Sir Austen Chamberlain to the Secretary-General of the League of Nations
cited in Smith, Great Britain and the Law of Nations, pp. 25-29.)
We need not dwell on the many attempts at definition, short or long, which have not been citedby the Chief of Counsel. The longest, as elaborated by the Soviet Government has beencharacterized as lexicographic rather than lucid. The shortest, like the French proposal, “thepresence of troops on territory not their own,” caused Major General Fuller to declare that
whoever thought it out must have been a lunatic or a humorist. They all failed, because they wereattempting to define the undefinable. Did not Sir Austen Chamberlain say: “I, therefore, remain
opposed to this attempt to define the aggressor because I believe that it will be a trap for the
innocent and a signpost for the guilty.” And did not Secretary Kellogg, at the time the KelloggBriand Treaty was being discussed, object on that very ground, to the French proposal limiting
the scope of an anti-war treaty to wars of aggression? (Kellogg, “The War Prevention Policy of
the United States,” in A.J.I.L., Vol. 22, No. 2, p. 259.)
The authors of the Draft Convention on Rights and Duties of States in Case of Aggression,
mentioned above, are, of course, wise enough to abstain from defining “aggression” except in aformal way. The draft says:“(As the term is used in this Convention)“Aggression” is a resort to armed force by a state when such resort has been duly determined bya means which that state is bound to accept, to constitute a violation of an obligation.”
The Draft Convention, as stated above, speaks de lege ferenda only. It will be remembered that
under the Pact of Paris, the signatories implicitly reserved a wide margin of self-defense, of89which the State resorting to self-defense was to be the sole judge. They were not then minded toallow any other state or any group of other states or any international body to determine whether
the employment of armed force was made “as an instrument of national policy” or in selfdefense. It was one of the objects of the Draft Convention to ameliorate this state of the law. By
the Charter of the United nations the Security Council was invested with the power of deciding
on questions of aggression. However, the interminable discussion in that august body concerning
the unanimity principle on governing its decisions, indicates that any decision on aggression
would be likely, in the present state of international affairs, to be motivated solely by a politicalalignment against a particular state or states. It indicates also the inherent limitations of thatpenal conception of world peace which envisages the abolition of armed conflict by making
every war a world war.
At any rate, the provision in that charter brings us no nearer to a definite knowledge of what
“aggression” is.
Judge Moore says:“As experience has conclusively shown that the attempt to decide the question of the aggressor
on first appearance is reckless of justice, we must, unless our purposes are unholy, rely on an
impartial investigation of the facts. But this takes time. The Assembly of the League of Nations
assumed jurisdiction of the Sino-Japanese conflict on September 21, 1931, the report of the
Lytton Commission was signed at Peiping, China on September 4, 1932; the assembly adopted
the report of its own committee on February 17, 1933. The actual time covered by theproceedings was seventeen months and even then a final conclusion was not reached” (Moore,
Appeal to Reason, pp. 568-9).
And the Report of the Lytton Commission itself says in the concluding chapter:“It must be apparent to every reader of the preceding Chapters that the issues involved in thisconflict are not as simple as they are often represented to be. They are, on the contrary,exceedingly complicated and only an intimate knowledge of all the facts, as well of their
historical background, should entitle anyone to express a definite opinion upon them. This is nota case in which one country has declared war on another country without previously exhausting
the opportunities for conciliation provided in the Covenant of the League of Nations. Neither is ita simple case of the violation of the frontier of one country by the armed forces of a neighboring
country, because in Manchuria there are many features without an exact parallel in other parts of
the world.”
It may also be noted that under the actual state of international world organization in the first halfof the twentieth century, serious problems confronted all conscientious statesmen regarding thescope of national authority to act in what they conceived to be necessary self-defense. Was that
not the reason why the statesmen of America, Great Britain, France and Japan madecomprehensive reservations in signing the Kellogg-Briand Treaty? It may be that the Hitlerite
wars presented little difficulty to the Nuremberg Tribunal regarding their “aggressive” character,90

for the reason that they were commenced by those who did not themselves believe that they werein immediate danger of being attacked by others. But does not the record of this trial clearlyshow that the cases of Germany and Japan are quite different in this and other respects, and thatan “aggressive” or “defensive” character of Japanese war cannot so readily be pronounced
without being subjected to the charge of ipse dixit, if not of subservience to popular prejudices orof a wilful travesty of history. Aggression is, after all, a matter of opinion. To hold a man a“murderer” because you differ from him is to kill him with a word. And it would certainly be theheight of injustice to brand a statesmen as a criminal and a felon for the mistakes he might makein his political decisions of the most delicate kind.
Equity — and natural law — is a roguish thing, if not in civil justice, at least in that category of
criminal justice which is closely related to politics, national or international. If we give up thedefinition of aggression and leave the matter entirely to a tribunal to decide in each case whether
a particular war was aggressive or defensive, its decision, without any measure to abide by, islikely to be swayed by contemporary political prejudices. For the term “aggressor” like“American Imperialism” or “Red Imperialism” — is a vituperative epithet, often employed ininternational politics merely with a view to stigmatizing a political opponent as a pariah in theeyes of the world.
In view of the preceding considerations, we not only contend that the Chief of Counsel’s thesis is
not the law as it is but humbly submit that the proposition ought not to be the law. It may at firstsight appeal to uninformed and unreflective minds, but when carefully considered it is seen to bea juridical principle which will not work without doing injustice. Its practical application could
not but be such that the general public gets the impression, not that wrong has been conquered
but that Bulwer’s dictus “Earth’s law: the conquered is wrong” remains ever true. Its application
would be a most dangerous precedent for future victorious aggressors to exploit against their
victims. We submit that it is a pseudojuristic doctrine which should be excluded from the holy
precincts of the law of nations.
WAR IN VIOLATION OF INTERNATIONAL LAW, TREATIES, ETC.
Next, the Chief of Counsel deals with the so-called “Crimes against Peace” relative to theplanning, preparation, initiation, or waging of war in violation of international law, treaties,
agreements and assurances.
We are told that “here the law is well settled and has been enforced for generations” (Record, p.
420).
When it was stated by the American Secretary of State at the time of the making of the Kellogg
Pact that the limits of self-defense have been clearly defined by countless precedents, students ofinternational law remarked that it would be interesting to know what these countless precedents
were but their curiosity has never been gratified. So when we are told this part of the so-called“Crimes against Peace” is well-settled and has been enforced for generations, every student ofinternational law will rub his eyes and lament his profound ignorance.
91International law and treaties ought to be observed. No sensible persons, including all theaccused, will doubt that. The Chief of Counsel asks, “Do these accused contend that those (i.e.,treaty stipulations) are empty words?” (Record, p. 422) Of course not. It is most unfair toattribute to the accused moral depravity of such a low level as to think that a nation may
disregard international law and treaties. True, nations may in a particular case have a different
interpretation of international law and treaties, and sometimes one nation may attribute to theother party a breach of the law or of the plighted word. But that is a matter which ought to andcould be decided by an impartial tribunal. If a rule of general international law or any provisionof a treaty is violated, nobody doubts that it is illegal. But it is a long way from pronouncing anational action to be illegal to the condemning as criminal, and capitally so, of the individual
leaders of a nation that initiated such an action. Every civilized nation does not treat every breachof a contract or every tort as a crime.
The Chief of Counsel particularly cites Hague Convention III as an example example (Record, p.
421). We shall not repeat here what has been said before. Even allowing for the moment that its
violation is illegal in all cases, it does not constitute a crime on the part of individuals responsible.
The punishment of “crimes against peace” in violation of treaties has never been known to thelaw of nations. The thesis was, as stated before, rejected as untenable at the Versailles
Conference. The law is settled in a direction contrary to what the Chief of Counsel asserts it to be.
Of course the accused did not “know” that their acts were “criminal” as the Chief of Counsel
alleges (Record, p. 421), for everyone “knows” that they were not criminal at all in the law ofnations.
It may be noted that the above-mentioned Draft Convention of 1939 on Rights and Duties ofStates in Case of Aggression, contains the following passage in one of its comments on the text:“(1) The United States is a party to the Third Hague Convention of 1907, which , in Article I
provided that hostilities must not commence without a previous and explicit warning, in the form
either of a reasoned declaration of war or of an ultimatum with conditional declaration of war.
The United States goes to war without issuing an ultimatum or declaration of war; the UnitedStates has not committed an ‘aggression’ within the meaning of this Convention.”“(2) Japan is a party to the Washington Nine-Power Treaty of 1922, which in Article I provides
that, the parties will ‘respect the sovereignty, the independence, and territorial and administrative
integrity of China.’ Japan, without justification, conquers and annexes Chinese territory; Japan
has not committed an ‘aggression’ within the meaning of this Convention” (page 896).
This means that the authors of the Draft Convention who proposed de lege ferenda to clothe“aggression” with certain legal consequences unfavorable to the aggressor determined as such byprocedure to which such state has given its previous asset, did not regard war merely on accountof being in breach of treaties such as the Third Hague Convention or the Nine-Power Treaty as
constituting such “aggression.” It also implies that even jurists of the sanctionist school certainly
do not go so far as to hold the broad proposition alleged by the Chief of Counsel to be the settled
92

law, nor do they propose under the suggested regime to impose criminal punishments on
individuals responsible for initiating war in breach of such treaties.
MURDER
Next, we are confronted with an explanation by the Chief of Counsel of the strange charge in the
Indictment that the accused are guilty of murder.
The Chief of Counsel argues that in civilized countries the international killing of a human being
without legal justification is murder, citing the Japanese Criminal Code Code (Record, p. 425).
This may be admitted, with the grave qualification that an illegal killing is not necessarily thecapital crime of murder even in Great Britain or the U.S.A. It may be a mere manslaughter andentail only a month’s imprisonment or a fine. And in some jurisdictions homicide is never capitalat all. Then he says, “In the case before us, the deaths all occurred as a result of belligerency ofwar, and since the war was illegal, all the natural and normal results flowing from the original act
are also illegal. This is even true under Japanese Law” (Record, p. 425).
With respect, we cannot follow the logic of the Chief of Counsel. He begins by using theambiguous epithet “illegal,” meaning “illegal by the Law of Nations,” and the erroneously uses
the same word to mean, “illegal with all the consequences and accompaniments of acts illegal bymunicipal law.”
As a matter of fact every student of the law of nations is aware that this is not so in internationallaw.
It is the consensus of international lawyers that even if war is commenced in breach ofinternational law or treaties, nevertheless a state of war comes into being and both belligerents
have a right to be protected by the rules of war.
Professor Lawrence cites an extreme case of an attack made without provocation and without
any previous diplomatic negotiation, and says:“To attack another state in a period of profound peace, without having previously formulated
claims and endeavored to obtain satisfaction by diplomatic means, would amount to an act ofinternational brigandage, and would probably be treated accordingly. But the state of things set
up by such abominable means would nevertheless be war, and both sides would be expected tocarry on their operations according to the laws of war” (Lawrence, Principles of InternationalLaw, 7th edition (1925), revised by Percy Winfield, page 323).
It is true that pirates are punishable as criminals against all mankind. But pirates act without any
authorization from any government, and it is strange learning to treat members of the regularforces acting with the authorization of the government or persons politically responsible for thecommencement of war as murderers simply because the war allegedly commenced in an illegalmanner.
93

It may be noted that within a State, a well-organized community, persons who plan, prepare andinitiate civil war are clearly acting illegally. Municipal law naturally treats them as guilty of hightreason. But it normally treats them as political offenders, not as common “felons” or as
murderers, and the law of nations excludes them from extradition.
The Chief of Counsel further cites various provisions of Hague Convention IV (Record, pp. 4257) of which Article XXIII runs as follows:“In addition to the prohibitions provided by special Conventions it is especially forbidden:(2) To kill or wound treacherously individuals belonging to the hostile nation or army.”
The Chief of Counsel draws this conclusion from the foregoing provision:“[T]herefore, an attack without warning upon another nation with which Japan was at peaceconstituted treachery of the worst type, and under the provisions of the Hague Convention thekilling of any human being during such attack became murder” (Record, p. 427).
It may seriously be doubted in view of the opinions of such eminent authorities as Westlake andBellot, quoted above, whether a sudden and strategic attack made by one nation after grave
provocations and after prolonged efforts through diplomatic negotiation, and when the othernation knew that the situation had become so tense that it expected and was prepared for the
opening of hostilities at any moment, can be illegal under Hague Convention III or can be
dubbed “treachery of the worst type.” But even if this be admitted for purposes of argument, theconclusion of the Chief of Counsel does not follow from the foregoing provision for the phrase
to “kill or wound treacherously” clearly means “in the course of war already in progress;”otherwise there could be no “hostile nation or army.” The provision cited by the Chief ofCounsel does not envisage any act relating to measures provided for in Convention III.
The parable of the “rabbit trick” seems to be the fashion of the day. In criticizing theGovernment plans for the nationalization of inland transport before the British Parliament, Lord
Reading said that the Government in a relatively short time had shown themselves extremely
adept at bringing “socialized rabbits out of a nationalization hat.” At the All-India Congress, Mr.
Acharya Kripalani, criticizing the proposed Constitution introduced by the British, said in
Hindustani that like magicians, they produced rabbits or eggs from the hat whenever it suitedthem. May we be pardoned for following this world-wide fashion with a view of dissipating once
for all the cobwebs of fine-spun casuistry which, it is respectfully submitted, characterizes theargument of the prosecution. You see the conjurer borrow an ordinary hat. He plants it on thetable, and mutters some incantations over it. Then he lifts it up — and the table is swarming withlittle rabbits. There were no rabbits in the hat. He put them there.
The argument of the prosecution, we venture to say, is exactly like that. It takes an ordinary hat,
the nice well-known, respectable hat of International Law, covering states and nations. It places
94the hat on the table and intones over it some weird incantations among which we can catch thewords, in a crescendo, “unlawful,” “criminal,” “murder.” And then the hat is lifted, andimmediately the Tribunal swarms with newborn little doctrines drawn from odds and ends ofmunicipal law, to the extreme amazement of us all. Where the prosecution got them isimmaterial. They were surely not in our silk hat. The prosecution put them there.
“CONVENTIONAL” WAR CRIMESAs for the “conventional” war crimes, and the “crimes against humanity” in so far as they arepart of the “conventional war crimes,” we admit that they may and should be punished, if guilt isproved according to the established rules of international law before a duly constituted tribunal.
War is a brutal affair. Stripped of all human justifications and excuses, and judged by the highestof human standards indicated by the Prince of Peace, war, defensive or aggressive, may be
regarded as an institution necessarily involving murderous action. It is a notorious fact, amply
shown by the history of war, that war has a tendency to make the participants brutal, giving rise
to many cruelties to opposing combatants and to civilian populations, especially where the latterare suspected of hostile actions. These are the deplorable accompaniments of the bloody
operations.
However natural and inevitable this may be in the war, the dictates of the established law ofnations require that punishment be imposed upon the guilty, and indeed that “stern justice be
meted out” to the perpetrator of such crimes is clearly within the purview of the terms of theInstrument of Surrender to which the Japanese Government plighted its honor.
Persons who may be actually guilty of atrocious acts in contravention of the laws and customs ofwar may properly be punished by a duly constituted court. But we call the attention of the
Tribunal to the fact that the American members of the Commission of Fifteen at the Versailles
Conference altogether denied assent to the doctrine of “negative criminality,” i.e. responsibility
for failure to prevent “conventional” war crimes, and that negligence in preventing death is only
non-capital manslaughter in England.
Perhaps on the facile assumption that the German and Japanese situations were the same, theChief of Counsel imagines that there were orders from the accused officers for every offence
against the law of war which might have been committed by delinquents on various battlefields.
But such “orders from above” cannot be proved. The Chief of Counsel, therefore, bases his
charges of “orders from above” on assumption and on assumption only. For he concludes:“These murders followed such a wide range of territory and covered such a long period of time,and so many were committed after protests had been registered by neutral nations, that we must
assume only positive orders from above; those accused here in this prisoners’ dock made thempossible” (Record, p. 429).

95

But it must surely be shown at what exact level the assumed command issued; an indiscriminate
assumption of guilt at all levels or at all above a certain level would be essentially contrary tojustice and would be revolting to the conscience of the world.
Even if the alleged atrocities or other contraventions assume a similar singular pattern of acts itcannot justify such an assumption. Such a pattern may have been a sheer reflection of national or
racial traits. Crimes no less than masterpieces of art may express certain characteristics reflecting
the mores of a race. Similarities in the geographic, economic, or strategic state of affairs may inpart account for the “similar pattern” assumed. The existence of a command from above, andfrom whom it issued, has certainly to be proved beyond any reasonable doubt in a case of thisgrave character. The impression prevails after listening to the testimony of the witnesses alleging
atrocities, that they follow not a uniform pattern but manifold patterns according to thenationality of the witnesses, not only negating “orders from above” but telling an entirely
different story.
PERSONAL RESPONSIBILITYThe Chief of Counsel then proceeds to the question of personal responsibility on the part of theaccused. He cites a decision of the Supreme Court of the United States, Ex parte Quirin, thesaboteurs’ case, in support of his thesis that the planning, preparation, initiation, and execution of
war in breach of international law or of treaties involves individual responsibility (Record, pages
431 et seq.). But Ex parte Quirin is a case concerning the question whether an American act ofCongress can, instead of crystallizing in permanent form and in minute detail every offense
against the law of war, adopt the system of common law, applied by military tribunals so far as itshould be recognized and deemed applicable by the courts. This is simply a question of theinterpretation of an Act of Congress, which might enact in constitutional terms whatever it
pleased. The interpretation put by the Court on the will of the Congress cannot bind other nations.
It is, moreover, a far cry from adopting by reference the well-established common law of warfare
in which individuals have by established custom been tried by military tribunals, to the adoptionof a perfectly revolutionary doctrine that the planning, preparation, initiation, and execution of
war in violation of international law and of treaties involves not alone responsibility of the state
concerned, but criminal responsibility on the part of individuals acting on its behalf. Such acriminal responsibility has been expressly denied by the consensus of international jurists as well
as by the custom of nations, and was assuredly never thought of by responsible statesmen of any
country when they negotiated international treaties. If such an interpretation had been proposedat the time of the negotiation, those treaties would never have been concluded. Can it for a
moment be supposed that the parties to the Kellogg-Briand Treaty intended that if they went to
war in contravention thereof, they should be guilty of murder? The Charter of the United Nations
does not contain such a doctrine, and if such a provision had been made, the Charter might never
have been adopted.
Let us now cast a glance at the principles of the law of nations affecting personal responsibility.
As the Tribunal is well aware, international law is a delicate and unaggressive body of law
governing the community of sovereign states. If the family of independent nations should evolve96

a world government, international law as we know it would ipso facto disappear and be replacedby the universal law. Those essential characteristics of the law of nations, which arose from theconditions obtaining in European society since the Renaissance, still remain today after centuriesof its development and despite the extension of its orbit to other continents. The law of nations is,therefore, enforced not by a universal government but by organized states capable of exercising
an effective control over their respective territories and of assuming a certain measure of
responsibility for acts of all persons subject to their sovereignty as well as for their own conduct.
The principles of international responsibility can be understood in their true perspective only
when this basic fact in this particular legal system of ours is fully realized.
It is the general principle of the law of nations that duties and responsibilities are placed on states
and nations and not on individuals. The breach of an international duty gives rise to thecollective responsibility of the delinquent state. The specific sanctions of international law, suchas reprisals and war, are directed not against the individuals through whose conduct internationallaw has been violated but against the state itself, i.e., against all the individuals composing suchstate. In a regime of the world state with its universal law, justice would require that criminal orcivil sanctions be directed against the guilty alone and not against innocent citizens, just as thepunishment for treasonable acts committed by certain citizens of the State of New York is metedout to guilty persons alone and not to the entire population of that State. Such, however, is not
the system prevailing in the Community of Nations.
Through the practical experience of intercourse between nations both in war and peace, however,there came to be recognized a few well-known exceptional cases, real or apparent, in which
individual responsibility might be imposed. The oldest exception is that of piracy. According tocustom antedating the rise of modern international law, a pirate was regarded as an outlaw, a“hostis humanis generis.” Under the law of nations a pirate loses the protection of his home Stateand all nations are entitled to seize and punish him. By this exceptional rule the State of which
the pirate is a national cannot invoke the principle of the freedom of the open seas to protect him,
and other States are not authorized to resort to reprisals or war against the State whose subject orvessels have committed acts of piracy. Another well-known group of exceptional instances isbreach of blockade and carriage of contraband of war. International law provides for specificsanctions against blockade-runners and contrabandists in the shape of confiscation of the cargo,
which can be enforced by the prize courts of the capturing State. A third group of exceptions isviolations of the law of warfare, or so-called “war crimes,” in which persons even though notbelonging to the armed forces of a State can be summarily punished by its military tribunals.
A State assumes collective responsibility for its own act, that is to say, for an act of State
performed by individuals at the government’s command or with its authorization. To say that an
act is an act of State means that the act in question is imputed to the State and not to thoseindividuals who have performed the act. It is a well-established principle in the law of nations
that the state injured by such an act can hold the State alone responsible for an international
delinquency. It cannot, without violating the law of nations, hold the individuals responsible
without the consent of the State. In the famous MacLeod case, MacLeod, a member of the
97

British forces dispatched in 1837 into the territory of the United States in order to capture the
Caroline, was arrested in 1840 in the State of New York and indicted for the killing of an
American citizen on that occasion. Mr. Webster, Secretary of State, wrote to Mr. Crittenden,
Attorney General, on March 15, 1841: “All that is intended to be said at present is, that, since theattack on the Caroline is avowed as a national act, which may justify reprisals, or general war, if
the Government of the United States in the judgment which it shall form of the transactions andof its own duty, should see fit so to decide, yet that it raises a question entirely public andpolitical, a question between independent nations; and that individuals connected in it cannot be
arrested and tried before the ordinary tribunals as for the violation of municipal law. If the attackon the Caroline was unjustifiable, as this Government has asserted, the law which has been
violated is to be sought in the redress authorized by the provisions of that code” (Moore, Digestof International Law, Vol. 2, Sec. 179).
In the Report adopted by the Committee of Experts for the Progressive Codification ofInternational Law at its third session, March-April, 1927, it is stated: “The inability of a court toexercise jurisdiction in regard to a sovereign act of a foreign government … should apply where
the defendant is sued personally for acts done by him in his capacity as a public official …
though he no longer retains that capacity at the time of the proceedings … or under powers
conferred upon him by a sovereign State” (Publications of the League of Nations, Legal, 1927,
Vol. 9 in A.J.I.L., 1928, Vol. 22, Supp. p. 125).
Woerterbuch des Voelkerrecht und Diplomatie, herausgegeben von Karl Strupp (1925), Vol. 2, p.
2, also says: “The State is responsible for the acts of all its organs, but the organs are notresponsible at all insofar as they act in their capacity as organs of the State.”
This fundamental rule of the law of nations is not, however, without a few well-known
exceptions, as is clearly the case in espionage and war treason which, even if committed bycommand of the government of the enemy State, can be punished as “war crimes.” But suchexceptions to the general rule of the immunity of individuals must clearly be established by
special rules of the customary or conventional law of nations.
Individual responsibility either for acts of State or for non-official acts can be provided for byinternational treaties. This is true of slave-trading, cable-cutting and pelagic sealing. A more
recent (but abortive) attempt at establishing such an exception to the general principle ofimmunity was the treaty relative to the use of submarines concluded at Washington February 6,
1922. Article 3 of the treaty provides that:“Any person in the service of any State who shall violate any rule of this treaty relative to theattack, capture, or destruction of commercial ships whether or not he is under order of agovernment superior, shall be deemed to have violated the laws of war and shall be liable to trial
and punishment as if for an act of piracy and may be brought to trial before the civil or military
authorities of any power within the jurisdiction of which he may be found.”98

In view of the extreme reluctance of the nations to recognize exceptions to this basic principle ofthe law of nations and the meticulous care which is exercised in establishing such exceptions byinternational agreement, it must be said to be amply clear that neither Hague Convention III nor
the Kellogg-Briand Pact was designed to establish any exception to the general principle, byintroducing individual responsibility for acts of State, as the Chief of Counsel contends. If thatwas really the intention of the contracting parties, they would have expressly said so.
The above system of responsibility is grounded on the realities of our community of states, and is
the only system which can practically function with justice in view of those realities. It would
surely be an act of folly to criticize the system with a mind permeated with notions derived frommunicipal law, or on the erroneous assumption that the world state is a present reality or can beestablished in the immediate future. Persons both wise in municipal law and with sincere
aspirations for the welfare of mankind have participated in the building up of the present system.
If acts of State loom large in that system it is but a reflection of the realities of the society ofnations, in which peace and order is primarily maintained by means of the fullest recognition ofstate sovereignty, which the nations of the world seem not yet prepared to replace by thesovereignty of a world state and the reign of the universal governmental law. Would it not be to
be blind to the realities of the community of nations to think that the business of government,
whether political, economic, or military, can possibly be conducted, if an officer of state has todecide for himself in every case as to whether the command of his government is in violation ofinternational law, treaties, agreements and assurances, lest he should some day be declared a war
criminal by an alien judge?
That at least might be one of the potent reasons why many a state would ponder long before
signing a treaty by which the conspiring for, preparing, initiating and executing of a war liable tobe some day declared by the victors aggressive or in breach of an international agreement is acriminal act, involving the personal responsibility of its statesmen and military officers. At any
rate it is quite clear that there exists in the law of nations no crime against peace involving
personal responsibility unless and until express provision is made for such criminal responsibility
by an international agreement.
May we not here state another reason why it cannot be supposed that the treaties like the
Kellogg-Briand Treaty and Hague and the Geneva Conventions intended to impose individual
penalties upon statesmen. It is to be found in the fact that international relations are so intimatelyinterwoven that the true situation cannot be revealed by evidence in court without gravely
jeopardizing the relations between the countries immediately concerned and other states. Also,
the securing of evidence from independent sovereign states must always be precarious or often
impossible, because of the dislike or refusal of the latter to reveal compromising or secret matterof importance to themselves. Such considerations seldom, if ever, hamper the defense inmunicipal prosecutions.
These matters sharply differentiate the responsibility of those who conduct the affairs of statefrom that of persons who have nothing to do with them. It is obvious that the law of Nations andthe signatories of International Conventions have been well aware of this all important fact.
99

Justice cannot be done to statesmen without the production of evidence which might set theworld in a blaze. It is not any undemocratic discrimination in favor of statesmen as such. Nor is it
derived from an outmoded doctrine of corporate fiction as applied to the state. It is the justrecognition of a truth that statesmanship cannot properly be defended without that enormous
danger. And as nations will not incur that dangerous risk, statesmanship cannot properly be
defended in courts at all. That is one of the reasons why impeachments, bills of attainder andbills of pains and penalties turning on foreign policy have been so uniformly discredited anddisliked. The hands of the accused are tied by the impossibility of obtaining the evidence of
foreign chanceries and the danger of disturbing foreign relations. The Panama Scandals, theDreyfus case, Caillaux case, are only pale reflections of the difficulties of doing anything likereal justice when an international governmental element is indirectly concerned. The immunityof statesmen is not a mere tradition: it is a necessity.
We heartily agree with the Chief of Counsel that law, international and national, can grow by
judicial decision as well as by legislation. But, we submit, the development of law by judicial
decision proceeds and ought to proceed within the bounds of the spirit and fundamental
principles of a legal system.
A reference to the history of the law in Europe or America will show how exceedingly careful
and moderate the courts have been in their development of the law they administer. They haveworked like the processes of Nature, gradually and imperceptibly, not suddenly nor violently.
Therefore, their work has been permanent. The court exists to administer the established law.
The court is expected by its decision not to effect a revolutionary change in law, but to interpret
existing law. If a tribunal attempts to revolutionize the law, it arrogates to itself the function of alegislature.
It is true that sometimes the courts virtually legislate in the guise of rendering legal interpretation.
But such judicial legislation proceeds by the slow process of tentative and meticulous inclusion
here and exclusion there, not by the overhauling of any fundamental principle of the particularlegal system it administers. In Southern Pacific Co. v. Jensen (224 U.S. 205, 221 (1917)), JusticeHolmes says:“I recognize without hesitation that judges do legislate, but they can do so only interstitially; they
are confined from molar to molecular motions. A common law judge could not say I think thedoctrine of consideration a bit of historical nonsense and shall not enforce it in my court. No
more could a judge exercising the limited jurisdiction of admiralty say I think well of thecommon law rule of master and servant and propose to introduce it here en bloc.”
A parallel has sometimes been drawn between the present attempt to import new crimes into thelaw of nations and the introduction of new crimes into medieval English law. The parallel issuperficial and the justification based on such analogy is certainly fallacious. The English
criminal law in medieval times was designed to regulate a small community held together by asingle faith — that of Rome — which pervaded all affairs of life and conduct. The society whichinternational law is intended to regulate today is a world-wide community of sovereign nations
100with manifold cultures and divergent social and political outlooks. In medieval England thejudges were mostly Catholic ecclesiastics and their judgments in criminal matters reflected themedieval conception of justice. Here the eminent judges represent nations with different
religions, social and political outlooks, and different legal traditions. The new crimes introducedby the Court of King’s Bench in medieval England were all flagitious conduct according to theChristian code of morals, and the process of introducing them was a gradual extension of an
admitted legal system already judicially administered. No one could be surprised or complain if
the Court treated them as crimes imposing appropriate penalties. No protesting voice impugning
the novelty of a crime was to be heard. Not even the accused complained that they were being
tried and condemned for something novel. They felt, like the rest of the world, that they werecriminals. Here the proposed new crimes are political acts on which opinion widely differs, andthe principle proposed is contrary to all well-established principles and startling to all previous
conceptions and practice. Scholars throughout the world are declaring that the novelty of theprocess is a bar to its reception, that it is an attempt to penalize men for their opinions and toconclude questions of statesmanship and politics by ex parte pronouncements of law. These
declarations of great jurists may be right or wrong. The point is that they are made and cannot beignored, and with their existence the alleged parallel vanishes into thin air.
A revolutionary legal change can properly be made only after prolonged discussions as to thepros and cons of the proposal by all concerned, which cannot be undertaken by a tribunal, where
the evidence for or against such change in law is extremely limited, depending as it does in large
measure upon the facilities and learning which happen to be available for the counsel of thecontending parties. If any fundamental change in the law of nations is necessary, an international
body like the United Nations might be a proper organ, if it develops into a world legislature. But
it is certainly not a task for an International Court of Justice or for a Military Court, national orinternational. The Chief of Counsel says that the development of the art of destruction has
proceeded to such a stage that the world cannot wait upon the debating of legal trivialities(Record, p.461). But law is not a triviality. The rules and principles of the law of nations built up
by centuries of experience, tested by reason, should not brusquely be set aside as “legal
trivialities.” Perhaps the Chief of Counsel has here been seized with that zeal for a new order ofthings which has characterized every generation which has become conscious after a great war of
its own pivotal position in history. But we must bear in mind that “a new order of things” and“emergency” are the well-known techniques for disregarding due process of law by the powersthat be. If it were really the universal sense of the nations of the world that new principles
governing their intercourse be set up to avert disaster to mankind, as alleged by the Chief ofCounsel, the method well settled for such purposes, i.e., multilateral treaty-making, might easily
be resorted to. It may not be inappropriate here to remind the Tribunal of Lord Digby’s famous
dictum made in 1641 regarding the Strafford Bill of Attainder:“There is in Parliament Double Power of Life and Death by Bill, a Judicial Power, and a
Legislative, the measure of the one is what is legally Justice, of the other what is Prudentiallyand Politically fit for the good and preservation of the whole. But these two, under favor, are not
to be confounded in Judgment. We must not piece up want of legality with matter of conscience,
nor the defaillance of prudential fitness with a pretence of Legal Justice.”101

It may be “high time” that the principle of individual responsibility in these exalted circles ofgovernment was introduced. But let it not be done in a manner which will inevitably castsuspicion and discredit on it, by making it appear as the unilateral opinion of a conqueror; thatwill set back its acceptance for centuries.
After urging the Tribunal to take this opportunity to effect a fundamental change in the system ofinternational law, the Chief of Counsel closes his discussion of the criminal law of the Charter byagain invoking the notorious doctrine of criminal conspiracy, as if it already constituted an
institute of the law of nations.
Thus totally disregarding the eminently sound principle that guilt is personal, he declares that“these men, who held positions of power and influence in the Japanese Government and by
virtue of their position conspired to, and planned, prepared, initiated, and waged illegal war, areresponsible for every single criminal act resulting therefrom (Record, pp. 433-4).
He also endeavors to invigorate his thesis by referring to another theory of domestic criminal law(Record, p. 434) — apparently recognized in some jurisdictions — that all who participated in
the formulation or execution of a criminal plan, in the execution of which crimes happen to becommitted by some of their number, are liable for each of the offenses committed and for theacts of each other, without regard to whether they knew of them and whether they had forbiddenthem.
On this cognate topic we also urge that this Tribunal will reject, as forming any part of the law ofnations, the illogical Anglo-Saxon doctrine that if several persons are engaged in theaccomplishment of an unlawful design, however insignificant, they are all equally liable for the
penalties of a crime, however atrocious, committed in its furtherance by one of their number,
although without their knowledge or against their express instructions. For instance, if a party ofhunters is taking game unlawfully and one of them deliberately kills a warden who interferes, all
the rest by this doctrine are held guilty of murder, although they know nothing of his act andwould have done their utmost to prevent it if they had known. It is an offense to common sense
to suppose that such a peculiar and unfair doctrine, based on purely historical grounds, isaccepted as law by all the nations of the world.
The Chief of Counsel asserts that excepting one point, namely, the doctrine that their official
position does not protect the accused, the law laid down in the Charter represented the rules andprinciples of the law of nations not only at the time the Charter was penned, but at the time of theacts alleged to have been committed by the accused. The question regarding ex post facto law isnot, according to the Chief of Counsel, involved in this case and the accused can justly bepunished (Record, p. 474). We beg squarely to join issue with the Chief of Counsel on thisquestion of ex post facto law. Allow us to take a concrete example. Suppose that one of theaccused in this trial were to be sent to the United States and were to be charged with the crime ofconspiracy or the crime of aggressive war by a military tribunal created by the President of theUnited States with or without the cooperation of other nations. Suppose also that having been102

sentenced to prison, he were to seek a writ of habeas corpus from a Federal Court. Would theChief of Counsel seriously contend that the prisoner would not be entitled to be released on the
ground he was held in violation of the ex post facto clause of Article I, section 9, of the Federal
Constitution? Will not the case clearly fall under the said clause according to the classicalinterpretation of Justice Chase in Calder v. Bull, which is as follows:“1st. Every law that makes and punishes such action.
“2nd. Every law that aggravates a crime, or makes it greater than it was when committed.
“3rd. Every law that changes the punishment, and inflicts a greater punishment than the law
annexed to the crime, when committed.
“4th. Every law that alters the legal rules of evidence, and receives less or different testimony
than the law required at the time of the commission of the offense in order to convict theoffender” (3 Dallas 386, 390 (1798)).”It may be noted that the rule against ex post facto penalization is not a technical rule of American
jurisprudence. It is a rule based on natural and universal justice. As fire burns and water flows
alike in Washington and Tokyo, so a violation of that rule will be felt to be unjust and oppressivein the East as well as in the West. We beg to reiterate here that except in the case of“conventional” war crimes the criminal law laid down in the Charter is clearly and entirely expost facto and therefore excluded by the Potsdam Declaration as not being “stern justice” but theHitlerite “justice” of vague “popular feeling:” the antithesis of justice according to law.
THE NEW DOCTRINE OF INTERNATIONAL LAW PROPOSED BY THE PROSECUTION
The Chief of Counsel strongly urges the Tribunal to create by an unprecedented and historicdecision a novel and, in his opinion, salutary principle in the law of nations that aggressive wars
and wars in breach of international law and treaties are international crimes for which persons
who acted on behalf of such a State are punishable with all the ignominy of common felons(Record, p. 389).
Before importing a proposition so far reaching in effect into the law of nations, we must examine
it not merely as an expression of a glowing and irreflective moral sentiment but as a legal
principle as it actually functions, not in the texture of a state or a super-state, but in that of acomplicated society of sovereign states. It is conceivable that at a time of revolutionary
excitement, when the public passions aroused by war have not yet subsided, an international
body might unanimously adopt the proposal. It is, however, greatly to be doubted whether it canever be technically elaborated in the form of a treaty which can be accepted by all nations, greatand small, as soon as they are fully conscious of its practical implications.
It is a notorious fact that in time of war “aggressor” is the epithet which each of the belligerents
in self-righteousness and for purposes of soliciting public sympathy hurls at the other. When one
103

of the parties is defeated, will the victor ever admit that it was the aggressor and punish its
responsible statesmen and officers? Unless human nature is fundamentally altered, it will always
be the defeated nation that will be declared the aggressor and the violator of international law
and treaties. A defeated nation has from time immemorial been penalized by the loss of its
territory and by the payment of indemnities. Its statesmen and military officers were penalized
through the loss of their prestige and their fortunes and by the pain of seeing their beloved
country reduced to ruins. To add criminal penalty to all this would only signify a long step
farther away from that elevated spirit of perpetual oblivion, amnesty and pardon which used tocharacterize the termination of war in the East as well as in the West. It will be to introduce a
disturbing element in the peaceful intercourse of nations. If nations are to continue as a unit theywould not like to be eternally reminded of the stigma of crime set on their forehead by othernations whom they may not deem to be above reproach or wholly disinterested and unprejudiced.
If war is outlawed altogether and persons who prepare for war, either defensive or aggressive,
are made punishable by law domestic and international, the proposal may be more just,reasonable and calculated to promote world peace than the qualified and equivocal undertakingof the Kellogg-Briand Treaty. But to add to the “war” to be outlawed the adjective “aggressive”
or “in breach of international law or treaties,” though sounding reasonable enough in the abstract,
is practically fraught with the serious danger of functioning as “a trap for the innocent and asignpost for the guilty.”
We must also realize that such a basic change will have far-reaching effects on international anddomestic law. In an address by Dean Roscoe Pound on “The Future of Law,” delivered at Tokyo
University on February 20, 1937, he sounded a weighty warning to ardent but rash law reformers
that a change in a body of norms may have effects at many other points, and that the stability ofthe economic order may be greatly disturbed thereby. He showed how a novel doctrine such asthat of a sit-down strike, asserting a vested interest of the employee in the locus of performing
the job undermines the foundations on which are based the common-law doctrines regarding theemployer’s criminal and civil liability, by which the general security has been maintained —since the owner of the locus has not longer the control or choice of the persons who work there.
The doyen of American jurists here referred only to the effects of a comparatively minor change
in domestic law. But the criminal responsibility of the authors of a war comprising all persons
plotting, preparing, initiating, and executing it, and made still more comprehensive by the use of
the Anglo-American doctrine of conspiracy, if introduced into the law of nations will have farreaching effects on other portions of international law and may have unexpected repercussions
on domestic law. For it is an innovation which undermines the very foundations on which all
doctrines of the law of nations have been built and will engender confusion and chaos in the
conduct of state affairs, whether political, economic, or military.
It is a dangerous undertaking to attempt to alter to conform to the exigencies of a temporary
executive policy any fundamental principle of that body of law which has been developed bycivilized nations through centuries of arduous travail. Was it not very wise and far-sighted of the
Judicial Committee of the British Privy Council to have advised the Crown in the leading case of
The Zamora (Law Reports (1916) 2 Appeal Cases 77):

104

“The idea that the King in Council, or indeed any branch of the Executive, has power toprescribe or alter the law to be administered by courts of law in this country is out of harmony
with the Principles of our Constitution.”
It is well known that Karl Schmidt and others in Germany attempted to build up a newinternational law to suit the political exigencies of the Third Reich. That attempt has been looked
down upon as unworthy of the glorious traditions of the legal profession, for it meant thesubservience of law to politics. Such an attempt, however well-intentioned, is especially to be
avoided at a time when war’s hates and prejudices remain undiminished. It has been said that it isthe duty of every generation to consider its conduct under a deep sense of responsibility to future
generations and uninfluenced by that emotional hypocrisy which facilitates a reversion to evil
practices under righteous pretences. For the sake of our posterity, may we not here stop andponder not only that well known Johnsonian aphorism “Hell is paved with good intentions,” but
Walter Bagehot’s not ineptly expressed paradox, “The work of the wise in this world is to undo
the mischief done by the good.”
The Chief of Counsel vigorously denies the “small meaner objects of vengeance and retaliation”(Record, p. 387). However, persons who have studied the history of World War I may bepermitted to recollect that the public passion caused by German Schrecklichkeit created a popularclamor in the Allied countries for the punishment of the authors of the war, and that their leadingstatesmen could but respond at least for a time to that popular sentiment. May it not be surmisedthat history is repeating itself in this respect in World War II, and that the prosecution is doing itsvery best to give effect to the policy of their respective governments, acting knowingly or not in
consonance with the supposed similar popular sentiment.
The Chief of Counsel asserts that the establishment of this principle is necessary for deterring
future aggressors (Transcript, p. 387). But it is not necessary for that desirable end. For
statesmen will never be disposed to make aggressive war in the face of probable defeat. And if
their country is not defeated, they are unlikely to be penalized. The risks of defeat are terrible
enough in themselves to be a most potent deterrent; and in the anticipated event of victory, penal
consequences are no deterrent at all, for the victor will impose them instead of suffering them.
Would Bismarck have been deterred from war in 1870 by the fear that if France were victorious
he might be tried and condemned by a military court? Indeed such a doctrine of individual
crimes of leaders may have the most deplorable effect of making future wars more cruel andinhuman. For political and military leaders in belligerent countries will be all the more intensely
bent on quick victory by fair means or foul, not only to save the lives of their compatriots but tosave their own necks. In the process of such wars the laws and customs of war such as wererecognized by the Hague and Geneva Conventions will be disregarded by both belligerents as“legal trivialities.” The doctrine of military necessity, of Kriegsraison will be in the ascendant.
Moreover, an international lid placed on a national boiling pot by threats of punishing the leadersof an exasperated nation will never secure peace so long as there is a strong national feeling of
injustice. Resentment will breed conflict unless adequate machinery is provided for peaceful andjust change. The road to world peace must be sought elsewhere, namely, in international105

cooperation, in the economic and social amelioration of mankind and the conciliation ofdifferences between nations, if they occur, in the spirit of amity and justice.
We have heretofore answered the arguments of the prosecution in its opening statement at thecommencement of this trial. In its summation the prosecution has presented some new arguments
and amplified those referred to previously. We shall answer these in the following order:
I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
I.

War Criminals.
The Pact of Paris and Self-Defense.
Conspiracy.
Murder.
“Conventional” War Crimes.
Liability of the Defendants.

“WAR CRIMINALS”

We have already shown that the term “war criminals” employed in the Potsdam Declaration as
embodied and accepted by the Instrument of Surrender should, for the reasons already stated, beinterpreted as meaning conventional crimes.
(1) The prosecution cited two entries in Kido’s Diary to prove that the Japanese Government
understood the term to mean persons responsible for war (B-3, Tr. 39,001): “senso sekininsha” (literally “war responsible persons”) in the Japanese language did not prior to thearmistice necessarily mean “persons responsible for war” but equally meant “persons
responsible in the course of war.” And we understand that the accused KIDO himself used
the word in that latter sense. The latter interpretation is entirely compatible with theEmperor’s remarks, for they might comprise generals or admirals in whom His Majesty
placed his trust and confidence.
A well known precedent for a proposal by way of conditions for leaving to the Japanese
Government the trial of persons charged with violations of laws of war can be found in thatdemand made by the German Government at the close of World War I which was certainly
known to the Japanese statesmen. In that historic instance the persons who were to be tried
were not “persons responsible for war” but “persons responsible in the course of war.”
The accused TOGO’s statement in answer to the question put by the Bench confirms thelatter interpretation (Tr. 36,131). At any rate KIDO’s entry regarding the proposed
conditions is merely hearsay.
Even assuming for argument that “senso sekinin sha” meant “persons responsible for war,”
which is denied by the defense, there is no reason why the Japanese authorities should nothave mooted the possibility of themselves going further. In a serious case like the present
such trivial and ambiguous utterances recorded by hearsay ought surely to receive the mostfavorable interpretation.
106

(2) The prosecution says: “If there was any doubt it could have been cleared up by a question.”
The answer is that the natural meaning of the wording of Clause 10 was, as has been shown,so clear that no doubt could be entertained on this point.
(3) The prosecution says: “It would be necessary for the defense to show, as a matter of
construction, that the phrase in the Potsdam Declaration could not include those responsible
for the war before they could have any hope of attacking with success the basis of theCharter of this Tribunal or the counts in the Indictment founded upon it, even if it were now
open to them to do so.”The answer is that the defense has shown that in view of the natural and universally
accepted meaning of the term “war criminals” as well as of the circumstances attending theemitting of the Potsdam Declaration on July 26 that the term used in the Potsdam
Declaration can but bear one meaning.
It is then for the prosecution to show that the natural and universally accepted meaning was
not the meaning of the term as employed in the Potsdam Declaration. The only evidence it
adduces is (1) the Cairo Declaration, which does not throw the slightest light on the point at
issue, and (2) the vague entries in the KIDO Diary.
The prosecution, which represent the Allied Governments, might easily have produced
affidavits of the Allied statesmen who were actually at Potsdam so as to clarify what they
intended by the use of that term.
Although such evidence would by no means be conclusive, it might serve as forcible
evidence in the prosecution’s favor. That the prosecution failed even to take this step, which
was peculiarly within its power, places the contention of the prosecution in an extremely
dubious light.
Moreover, it would not only be frivolous but quite unfair in a historic case like this to leavethis momentous issue to the technical procedural rule of the burden of proof. The pointshould, in the interests of truth and justice, be clarified by the Tribunal, if necessary, on its
own motion.
(4) The argument based on the Agreement and Charter published on August 8 regarding the trialof German accused has no application here, for the Japanese making a conditional surrendernaturally expected those terms to embody different treatment. Nor is the argument in Para.
B-7 (Transcript, 39,014) of any greater validity. It is not a question of what the opinion of
the Nuremberg Tribunal was as to the comparative heinousness of waging aggressive war
and breaking a Hague Convention. It is a question of what the accused were entitled toconsider the meaning of the current term “war criminals.” Our submission is that to theseaccused it meant the criminal breach of the accepted rules governing the conduct of armed107forces in the field and analogous acts during the progress of hostilities, and that it isoppressive to extend it beyond that previously universal understanding.
(5) In Para. B-7 (Tr. 39,015) it is observed that the German Emperor was an absolute monarch.
This is quite inadmissible. The federal constitution of the Empire was by itself sufficient toprevent such a thing. Yet no German King or Minister was arraigned. And the extraordinary
statement must be repudiated which alleges that a single unconsummated attempt to try an
Emperor (which failed largely because it was startling to the conscience) “established aright” (Para. B-8, Tr. 39,017).
(6) The assimilation (Para. B-9, Tr. 39017) of persons responsible for the war to conventional
war criminals is hasty and unfounded. The latter class fall under long-established principles,so do their penalties. Above all their treatment is controlled by the constant possibility ofreprisals: which the former are not. At one time in the XVIth Century so instructs us Dr. T.A.
Wolker in his “Science of International Law,” the experiment was made in the course of theWars of Religion of abolishing the laws of war altogether. But the crescendo of reprisals was
such that “these things made them admire antiquity,” and the Laws of Arms were restored.
But there is no check upon the belligerent who desires to punish an aggressor beyond his
own sentiment. This alone sharply differentiates the two things which the prosecution
represents as indistinguishable.
(7) In Para. B-15 (Tr. 39,025), it is advanced as an essential element that there should bereasonable grounds for an honest belief on the part of an accused. It is submitted that as a
general doctrine of criminal jurisprudence this is going much too far. It would make a man
criminally and capitally responsible for his honest but stupid or over-anxious mistakes. It
would make a man a criminal for being “unreasonable.”II.

THE PACT OF PARIS AND SELF-DEFENSE

The Pact of Paris in its relation to national self-defense has been fully dealt with in our previous
argument. However, a few remarks should be made in view of certain new arguments offered by
the prosecution on that topic.
(1) The prosecution assumes in B-10 and B-12 (Tr. 39,019-21) that permissible self-defense isrestricted to self-defense against invasion. But that is contradicted in express terms by what
Secretary Kellogg formally told the Senate Committee and by the statements of Mr. Borah,
Chairman of that Committee, made to the Senate, and also by what is implied by Sir A.
Chamberlain’s Note on accepting the Kellogg-Briand Treaty — all of which have alreadybeen referred to. It certainly extends to the protection of Japanese forces legitimately
stationed in China and Manchuria, as it extends to the protection of American forces
legitimately stationed in the Panama Canal Zone.

108

It may also be added that the Franco-Soviet Mutual Assistance Treaty of May 2, 1932,
stipulating that should either country be subjected, in certain circumstances, to unprovokedaggression by any European State, the other should immediately come to its assistance,
limited the aggression thereby envisaged to aggression involving violation of French or
Soviet territory, clearly demonstrating that self-defense against aggression is not necessarily
limited to defense against invasion.
(2) The assertion that self-defense is a matter to be decided by a tribunal implied in B-14
(Transcript, 39,025), is contrary to the repeated declarations of leading American statesmenof the highest rank when they stated that each nation must be the judge of what constitutes
its own self-defense, that it is not to be referred to any tribunal by the United States or by
any other nation and that public opinion would regard a state’s alleged action in self-defensewith approval or the reverse. These statesmen meant exactly what they said. They meantthat the act of alleged self-defense incurs the only sanction of the law of nations — generaldisapproval. They did not mean and could not have meant anything more. How would it
have satisfied a James G. Blaine, insisting on the right of the United States to go to war in
defense of the Monroe Doctrine in Central America, to be told that her leaders might beliable to be tried for their lives if they fell into the power of the enemy.
A personal view of a text-writer like Oppenheim, possibly based on his own theoreticalpreference, or of a group of Japanese jurists, possibly advanced to wield a restraining
influence on their government, cannot alter the well-established rule of international lawthat in the interpretation of a treaty the prime principle is to ascertain the real intention of
the contracting parties which can and must be gathered not solely by the wording of the textof the treaty but in the light of diplomatic correspondence and declarations of leadingstatesmen made before or at the time of its making. No evidence has been adduced to provethat the said basic principle of International Law has changed. International law may
certainly grow by the common consent of the nations, but international treaties cannot be
extended or modified without the consent of all the signatories. This is true of multilateraltreaties relative to the general rules of international law like the Declaration of Paris or the
Geneva Convention of 1929 or the Pact of Paris as well as bilateral treaties.
(3) In relation to the contention of the prosecution in B-16, (Tr. 39,025) that self-defense canonly apply in the case of a reasonably anticipated armed attack and cannot be extended tocover “encirclement” either military, or still less economic, the Tribunal is respectfully
reminded of the express statement denying such contention made by Secretary Kellogg to
the Senate Committee on Foreign Relations (General Pact for the Renunciation of War.
Committee on Foreign Relations. U.S. Senate December 7, 1928). But this matter will betreated elsewhere by another defense counsel.
The Tribunal may also be reminded of the express statement by the Chairman of the Senate
Committee on Foreign Relations, already cited, that each nation is entitled to decide foritself what constitutes an attack to itself.

109

III. CONSPIRACY
III(1) It is a striking illustration, which the learned members of the Tribunal will readily
appreciate, of the danger of attempting to create new international crimes by drawing on
fancied analogies of municipal law, that the term “conspiracy” is highly ambiguous. In
Anglo-American law, upon which the Chief of Counsel relied in his opening statement byciting a federal decision, it is the specific name of a certain minor crime, namely a concerted
attempt to accomplish any unlawful act. That is a so-called “misdemeanor,” carrying in
England only a maximum of two years imprisonment. We have already stated that in thatspecific sense it is probably peculiar to Anglo-American law. But in popular language theword is used to denote what is everywhere regarded as one of the most flagrant crimes,
namely, a concerted plot to subvert the Government by violent means: in plain English,
treason. The prosecution refrains from giving its charge that name — and why? Because it
would then be evident to the merest child that it is a crime of which these accused could not
possibly be guilty. For there is no World State which they were trying to subvert.
The tradition of criminal process has always been such that the prosecution should prove its
case in the clearest and plainest manner, refraining from everything that bears theappearance of straining a case. The prosecution must, therefore, be called upon to show
some reason why the crime of treason should be applied internationally beyond its
imagination and hope that it should be so applied. Although the defense is convinced thatthe point is clear, it will endeavor to show affirmatively the essential difference between aState and International Society which makes the crime of treason inapplicable to the latter.
(2) In the case of treason, we have men who are members of a well-established community
which is constantly present to them at every point of their lives, and on which they depend
for every step they take and every mouthful they eat — the nation to which they belong. In
treason we have an attempt by them to destroy the organization which keeps that nation
together, and to replace it by force with one of their fancy: No wonder, perhaps, that theeasily startled apprehensions of mankind should in some and perhaps in most countries have
not only made such plots a most terrible crime, but should in their fierce recoil from it, havemade equally responsible and equally guilty, everyone who had the least part in the plot,even those who had not any knowledge of it. There could be no degree of guilt, nor did it
matter how far the plot was put in execution. All was treason, and all were equally guilty.
But how different is the case here. There is no World State. There is no World Government
which can restrict or punish a nation imposing tariffs on the exports of other nations without
any regard for their convenience, or a nation which provides for national armaments whichmight some day be employed against other nations. It is certainly salutary for educators
throughout the world to bond their efforts for cultivating a sense of a World Community inthe minds of youth. But a sense of a World Community is still weak, and world politics still
operate on the hypothesis of a society of sovereign states. You might lament over the fact
but it is a fact and a reality on which alone the rules of international law must be predicated.
Statesmen and soldiers of the world still perform their duties on that hypothesis, and it110

would be a height of injustice to judge of and penalize their conduct by the assumed rules ofa game under a World State which does not exist.
International war is a terrible evil, and a growing evil. Everyone hates and fears it.
Agreements have been made by states to refrain from it. Everyone attaches value to theengagements and hopes they will be kept. But where in the world is the parallel between aperson who conspires to wage war, even an “aggressive” war, against another state — witha person who is a traitor to his country? The traitor is breaking down the whole fabric ofsociety and touching a vital nerve. The planner of war is disappointing a pious hope of aworld community in which the lion lies down with the lamb.
Far be it from us to ridicule such a pious hope. We only desire to point out that there is noparallel whatever between the planning of a war on the one hand and traitorous conspiracy
on the other — no parallel which would in the remotest degree justify the sweeping fury of
the municipal law of treasonable conspiracy or complot in a novel and startling application
to the acts of independent statesmen and soldiers.
(3) The introduction of treason under the name of conspiracy is an attempt to foist uponinternational law the sweeping vindictiveness of the hoary feudal English Law based onallegiance — with its indiscriminate imputation of the deepest guilt upon everyone who
touched treason with his little finger. But it must surely be rejected by the noble simplicityof the Law of Nature and of Nations, which, if it regards individual guilt at all must measureindividual guilt by individual conduct.
(4) With regard to the arguments of the prosecution on conspiracy, presented for the first title inits summation, we beg to add the following comments.
The argument that conspiracy is a “form of charge and of the proof of responsibility” isfrivolous. To charge a person with and to make him responsible for a capital crime which is
not proved to be an international crime under the guise of a procedural device is certainly
preposterous.
In the submission of the defense, the prosecution’s attempt to prove by drawing on
comparative criminal jurisprudence that conspiracy is an international crime is a complete
failure. The prosecution cites municipal criminal codes with the view of showing thatcriminal conspiracy constitutes a rule of the law of nations under the head of the “generalprinciples of law recognized by civilized nations,” which is alleged to be a source ofinternational criminal law. This thesis can easily be refuted, if we carefully distinguish fourthings in Anglo-American law.
(a) Treasonable Conspiracy. This is really treason. Treason, the gravest of crimes, may indeed
involve everyone who takes the smallest part in this crime, who may be punished capitally.

111However, the fact that the security of the State or its basic institutions are protected in allstates under the severest criminal penalty proves nothing in this case. For clearly there does
not exist a World State on which alone the Crime of Treason including treasonable
conspiracy can be predicated.
(b) The substantive crime of Conspiracy. This consists in a concerted design to commit any
unlawful act (or even an immoral act). This is the crime which has so vehemently been
criticized by judges and jurists as already mentioned.
The broad Anglo-American doctrine of misdemeanor of conspiracy is not, so far as we areaware, recognized in the civil law countries. Some may punish a plot to commit a felony,others may not, as is admitted by the prosecution. Here, therefore, there are no “generalprinciples of law recognized by civilized nations.”(c) Criminal Implied Agency. The odd principle according to which, if several people areengaged in a common unlawful design, any crime committed in the course of the executionof the design by any one or more of them makes the rest guilty, not only of the designed
offense but the crime so committed, irrespective of whether it was more or less serious thanthe designed offense. This may be called the principle of Criminal Implied Agency. This
doctrine in all its comprehensiveness, it is submitted, is peculiar to the Anglo-American law
based on historical grounds, and although the prosecution refers to the notorious Supreme
Court decision on Joint Crimes vehemently denounced by a majority of Japanese criminal
jurists, the decision does not go so far as the Anglo-American doctrine of conspiracy, as theprosecution seems to assert. Be that as it may, the Anglo-American doctrine of Criminal
Implied Agency has not been proved by the prosecution to be universal. The principle is,moreover, palpably contrary to our sentiment of justice. It cannot be deemed one of the"general principles of law recognized by civilized nations."(d) The principle of Civil Agency, by which the employer is liable for the civil injuriescommitted by his servants or agents “in the course of employment.” It is difficult for us tosay to what extent this modern Anglo-American principle has now (1948) made its way into
the civil laws of various nations. The majority, we presume, still adhere to the classicalculpa principle. It certainly has no application in criminal law, even in Great Britain and theUnited States. Only in the most petty cases, are employers subjected to penalties for theoffenses of their subordinates. This principle is only mentioned here because it seems to belaid hold of by the prosecution (in K-17 seq.) to sustain the criminal liability of cabinet
ministers.
(5) The very fact that the prosecution has to fall back on the “general principles of law” clearly
reveals that its contention is without any foundation in the established law of nations. For
the said source of international law is designed to be drawn upon, as is well known, only incases where no positive international law can be found. It is intended to make provision for“a blind alley of non-liquet,” to use Judge Huber’s famous phrase, i.e., to prevent the Court
to refuse to decide on the pretext that there is no applicable law. It may in some cases be a112

useful source of law to fall back upon in order to dispose of a dispute between statesaccording to international law. That was the very object which the draftsmen of the Statuteof the Permanent International Court of Justice had in view in 1920. It definitely has, andought to have, no place in international criminal law. The resort to it would palpably
contravene the principle of nulla poena sine lege recognized by civilized nations.
It may be noticed, moreover, that the prosecution expressly admits, as if under the Hitlerite
legislation, that its contention is based on analogy and analogy only. However, the analogyof treasonable conspiracy in municipal law would remain a fallacious one, unless and until a
Word State becomes a reality.
IV. MURDER(1) If the contention of the prosecution is true (B-21, Tr. 39,030) — that the treatment by all
nations of wilful killing without just cause or excuse constitutes it an international crime,then it necessarily follows that it is a crime everywhere without regard to the place or the
persons concerned or to its “international character,” whatever that may mean. The whole
proposition always maintained by Great Britain and the United States and strongly asserted
by France in the famous Lotus case, that “crime is territorial” would fall to the ground. That,in our submission, can never be admitted. Moreover, the excuses and justifications ofhomicide vary in every system. A state which abolishes the death penalty may not consider
the order of a court a defense. One may concede wide powers to an injured husband, whichanother might refuse. How can such laws be represented as creating an international norm
internationally enforceable? It would involve intolerable contradictions and anomalies.
State A may consider X a murderer, while State B may consider it murder to execute X.
The whole idea of an international crime called “murder” involving a capital penalty
implies the existence of a World State and a World Law. No such World State exists, andno such World Law beyond the accepted laws of war prevailing as a pis aller in time ofactive conflict.
Murder is one thing in Persia and another thing in France. To take some kind of common
element and erect it into an international law of murder is to put an abstraction in place offact. But what can be said of the prosecution’s attempt to establish such an abstract
international law of homicide and then to clothe it with all the incidents of particularsystems?
The just excuses for homicide are quite various in different countries, and the prosecution
must show, before it can say that murder is the same everywhere, that in all nations thecourts certainly regard the waging of aggressive wars as no excuse. It is of no avail for it toshow that such courts certainly ought to regard the waging of aggressive wars as no excuse.
So long as it cannot be shown affirmatively that they do, then there is no pretence forassuming that throughout the world aggressive war is treated as a capital crime. Of that
there is no evidence whatever, and it is essential to the prosecution’s claim that all the restof the world agree with them. Is it conceivable that a Swiss or a Persian court would
113

condemn a Prime Minister to the penalties of unlawful slaying, because he had launched awar precipitately?
(2) That “the crime of murder” is “part of International Law” as stated in 3-21 (Transcript,
39,030) is pure assumption. The broad statement by various authorities and in particular thegreat men who originally framed the Statute of the Court of International Justice wasdesigned solely to indicate the sources of the law of nations as a law between nations andbinding on nations. Those sources comprised (1) international conventions, (2) internationalcustom, (3) the general principles of law recognized by civilized nations, (4) judicial
decisions, (5) teachings of highly-qualified publicists and (6) justice, equity and good faith.
But the original framers of this classification would have been astounded to find thatanyone supposed that they were advancing the proposition that principles regarding the
conduct of individuals were being made part of international law. “The general principles oflaw recognized by civilized nations” were evidently included merely by way of analogy as
applicable to the conduct of states. It could mean nothing else.
(3) There is no justification whatsoever for the further statement that there is an internationallaw of “murder” — and that with the ambiguous qualification for which no reasons appear,that it must be “of an international character” — which can be dealt with (and apparently
dealt with on its principles alone) by any court in the world. The qualification that the court
must have jurisdiction leaves the violently debated question of jurisdiction unsettled.
Besides, if the crime is “international,” why should not every national jurisdiction becompetent to deal with it? The whole argument is a tissue of assumptions and unrealities.
The late Lord Phillimore and his colleagues of 1920 would have been considerably
astonished to think that they were importing domestic law wholesale into the law of nations— and a singular sort of distilled domestic law at that!
(4) That belligerency to be an excuse for homicide must be “lawful” is an unsustainableproposition since the whole argument depends on the absolute concurrence of all nations intreating homicide without just excuse as a capital crime. For it is not proved, or evenprobable, that all nations agree with the proposition that belligerency, if “unlawful” in thesense of being unlawful for the state, affords no defense to a charge of homicide. And theircomplete agreement in such a disputable proposition is the whole substratum of theprosecution’s argument.
(5) B-25 (Transcript, 39,033) advances the view that there is no distinction between illegal acts
done in the course of hostilities and those which happen at its commencement. This misses
the point, which does not reside in the relative culpability of the acts, but simply in thescope of the Hague Conventions. A convention framed to regulate the conduct of war
cannot be supposed to have been intended to cover acts which have nothing to do with its
conduct.
V.

“CONVENTIONAL” WAR CRIMES.
114

Conventional war crimes are discussed in the “Prisoners of War Summation” " (J, paras. J-161).
The latter is designed to be summary of the facts only, the law being dealt with in “Liability of
the Defendants” (K). However, the above summary is predicated on certain assumptions
concerning the law. Here we shall comment only on a few aspects of those assumptions.
(1) Japan’s so-called “agreement” to observe the Geneva Convention “mutatis mutandis” (para.
J-46).
The prosecution assumes that there was an international agreement binding on Japan. In thesubmission of the defense, this is an error. What the United States and Great Britain said in1942 was that they “proposed to follow certain provisions” — not even “intended tofollow” — and they hoped Japan would imitate them. The other declarations by thosepowers were in pari materia, and must be read in the same way. Evidently they were
simply statements of present attitude and contained no binding promise. They were notcontingent on any action of Japan, but were entirely independent and voluntary and were
without “cause” or consideration. Nor did they become more binding on the United Statesand Great Britain when Japan took note of them. Japan’s own counterstatements were no
more binding. There was no “agreement” or “undertaking” (para. 160-B) — only note wastaken of an intention, and a similar intention was expressed not in return for the priorintention but ex gratia. It is therefore inaccurate (p. J-24, line 11 up) to call thecounterproposal a “promise.” It makes to difference whatever whether its issuance wasbeneficial to Japan, and it is immaterial what the reservation “mutatis mutandis” meant!
Just as one tourist may tell another, “I am going to the Kabuki tomorrow — what aboutyou?” and the other party may reply, “Yes, that’s my idea too.” There is no pretence of any
agreement or undertaking, whether in morals or law. Or if this illustration be thought
outside the sphere of Law, suppose one member of the Bourse says to another, “I’m goingto push copper this week for all it’s worth — are you?” The other answers: “Yes, so am I.”
Both are perfectly at liberty to follow their own course and leave copper alone (Para. J160B-161).
(2) The Hague and Geneva Conventions.
The prosecution says: “In any event the Geneva POW Convention of 1929 merely makes
explicit what was already implicit in the Hague Convention of 1907.” But surely theConvention of 1929 was intended not only to codify but to improve the existing law ofnations by securing improved conditions for prisoners of war.
The general statement of the Preamble to the Hague Convention 1907 cannot be pressed toshow more than that a state must be held liable in damages for the improper acts of its
military commanders in dealing with unforeseen cases. It did not expect that states foresee
those cases and issue instructions to their commanders accordingly. All that the preamble
declares is that the convention is not exhaustive and that if unforeseen cases arise it will not
suffice a state to say that the commander’s judgment is final about the law to be applied.
Preambles cannot enact anything. This preamble only declared that the enactments which115followed were not exhaustive. In 1907 the main object of such conventions was to secure
the responsibility of the state. Little attention was paid to traditional liabilities, in occasional
cases, of individuals, and certainly nothing was thought of any new liability of highgovernment officials. The question in the preamble was not one of imputing responsibility
to one set of officers or another set — to the commanders or to the cabinet. It was aquestion of securing the responsibility of the state. Therefore, it declared that a signatory
state could not escape responsibility by sheltering itself behind the arbitrary judgment of its
military commanders. That such a declaration, followed by a provision that a delinquent
state should pay compensation, and no word concerning ministers, shall be distorted as
implying personal liability on the part of government officials will serve as a warning for
future statesmen against the dangers of international agreements unless draftee with thepatient care of a chancery barrister or a land title specialist. International agreements have
hitherto been drafted in the broad spirit of agreements between friends who have a common
background of ideas.
Finally the prosecution derives international duty of individuals from the word
“Governments.” When, however, the Hague Convention speaks of “Governments,” it does
not mean the individuals momentarily running the government in various capacities. The
word is used as a synonym for States. Thus, treaties in the most recent practice areexpressed to be entered into between “governments” — yet none imagines that the
gentlemen exercising the functions of ministers are themselves parties in the treaty, still lessthat any of their subordinates are. No one supposes that German prisoners in Great Britain
were or are in the personal custody of Mr. Atlee and Mr. Morrison and Miss Wilkinson. It
is the state, the state alone that is intended. No one believes that Sir Stafford Cripps, Mr.
Joseph Westwood and Lord Jowith are personally liable to pay their keep, yet according to
Article 7 of the Hague Convention the government into whose hands prisoners of war havefallen are charged with the cost of their maintenance.
The argument of the prosecution is a transparent equivoque, based on a confusion between
the two meanings of “Government,” viz. (1) the persons carrying on the government; (2)the impersonal incarnation of the sovereignty of the state. It is the state which is liable forthe breach of the provisions of the convention. There is no suggestion in the convention
from one end to another of there being any duty on the part of ministers or other civil
officials to supervise and control the conduct of warfare, not to speak of liability on theirpart to partake the guilt of the offender. The convention might have introduced such duties
and liabilities putting the whole machinery of government under the grip of military law,
but its framers had more sense than to do so. What they refrained from doing expressly, it
will not be wise to attempt by startling implication.
(3) “Common pattern.” The prosecution’s dominant idea seems to disregard the maxim: Dolus
latet in generalibus. It manifests itself most notably in the doctrine of “common pattern” asproof of “a common plan” and of an instruction emanating from the “central authority” (Para.
J-130 seq.)

116

The prosecution says:“The fact that the crimes committed by the Japanese were found to be the same in nature,and in the manner of their commission, throughout Japan and many of the areas occupiedby the Japanese would give rise to an almost irresistible inference that they had not beencommitted at the whim of the individual perpetrators but as a part of a common plan. It
argues vary strongly that they were committed as a result of special training towards that
end, or at the least as a result from instructions emanating from some central authority.”
This, it is submitted, is far too vague to be made the foundation of a highly criminal charge.
It does not even say that the “pattern” was uniformly found everywhere. In some cases
admittedly it was not. That does away with the inference of “special training towards thatend,” or at the least (note the hesitation of the prosecution) of “instructions emanating fromsome” (note the uncertainty of the prosecution) — “some (unidentified) central authority.”
Moreover, a scrutiny of the alleged patterns will show that the alleged acts were sporadic
and that no common plan or instruction from the central authority existed.
(a) The making of oaths or agreements not to escape (Paras. J-31-9). The account in theseparagraphs purports to show genuine cases of compulsion. It is significant that no such cases
are cited regarding other places than Singapore (3 cases), Hong Kong (2 cases), Borneo, Java,
Batavia, Zentsuji and Formosa. Nothing is said concerning India, Burma or the Philippines.
So the pattern evinces unexpected gaps. In fact, there is little in common about the alleged
acts of compulsion. Sometimes by starvation, sometimes by confinement, sometimes bybeating, sometimes by threats, sometimes heat, sometimes by a combination. Where is thecommon pattern? Of course, the demand of an oath is a common feature, but that is admitted
and justified as a fair offer of freedom from close guard. All these incidents took place in thefirst nine months of 1942. Is that not cogent evidence that there was no official policy ofcompulsion of unlawful coercion? If cruel events took place, they were the sporadic acts oflocal officers of inferior rank.
(ii) Massacres (5-142-49)
It is difficult to see any “pattern” in the alleged massacres in different varying methods detailed
in these paragraphs. Even the prosecution cannot see any pattern in them — for it hesitates tolink them by any motive. It might, they guess, be to save trouble or it might be to terrorize. But
there is no “pattern” alleged in it. All it amounts to if established would be that there were acertain limited number of “massacres” in the first three months of 1942. Does that not show that
if such incidents took place they were immediately checked rather than their being “inaccordance with the pattern of some” (undefined) “central authority?”(a) Para. J-145. The massacres detailed were nearly all in Borneo, 1943, and appear to have been
perpetrated, if at all, in the course of the suppression of local attempts at insurrection. Armedrebellion cannot be put down with rose-water. It is not the case that formal trials are a117

necessary preliminary to military execution in the face of force, of “war rebels” and “wartraitors.”(b) Paras. J-146-7-8, evince no “pattern.” They only show, if proved, that prisoners weresometimes killed when an invading enemy was at hand. The motive is only hazarded by theprosecution that is might be to prevent the prisoners from giving assistance — avowedly aguess. How can a “guess” prove a “pattern?” The killing of prisoners in such circumstances
may indeed, sometimes be a proper and admissible military precaution. The inconsistency is
manifest between professing to deal with events “in anticipation of” invasion, etc., andimmediately citing a case (Tarawa) where the killing alleged occurred “after an air raid.”
Very few cases of this “anticipatory” type are alleged. No “pattern” is discernible from them.
Prisoners’ stories of threats, and clerk’s stories of secret orders are not a “strong
corroboration” but very weak evidence.
Had such a “central” “over-all” Japanese policy existed, it would have been applied uniformly
and always and everywhere, and not merely in a few isolated places. It is not sufficient, in any
event, to stigmatize such a supposed “over-all policy” as Japanese, without specifying what
“Japanese” were responsible for its inculcation.
It may be that the Japanese military theory has been that the obligations to prisoners is notparamount to that of preserving the lives of the troops and in isolated instances commanders may
have interpreted this principle with improper laxity. But that is not to say that they were
instructed to do so. The principle itself is not contradicted by the Hague and the unratified
Convention of Geneva of 1929.
With regard to third degree methods employed by the Kempeitai it is said in Para. J-156: “Thisuniformity cannot have arisen by chance; it must have been the result of a common training. But
if such a common training had been given it must have been a matter of a government policy.”
The interference of “a common training” is unsupported by common sense, for the third degree
methods may have been due to a common mentality of a certain profession. The further inference
that the supposed “training” was a “matter of government policy” shows that by “training” was a“matter of government policy” shows that by “training” is meant “military training” and is again
unjustified. It is not the business of the government to supervise the details of military training.
(4) The use throughout this summation by the prosecution of a comprehensive andundifferentiated phrase, “the Japanese Government” may be in accord with the prosecution’s
theory of liability. It is said to be used “in a wide sense as embracing not merely members of
the cabinet but officers of the army and navy, ambassadors and senior career public
servants.” It is so used in the following paragraphs that it amounts to covertly adding to theapparently simple definition the words “or some or all of them.” This is, it is submitted,
unfair in a criminal trial against the individual accused — a technique which would not betolerated in a domestic court of justice. For instance, when it is stated that certain alleged war
crimes or other matters were known to the “Japanese Government,” it is likely to lead to an118

inference that all of the persons comprised in the above definition were aware of them, while
they were known only to a few. When a certain policy is declared “governmental,” it may
only be a strategic policy of the Navy, of which other cabinet ministers or ambassadors or
career public servants have nothing to do with. Yet it sounds as if all of them should be
responsible for it.
The defense respectfully submits that capital criminal responsibility must not be imposed on theaccused even regarding this category of crimes on the basis of such misleading assumptions andexpress the desire that the tribunal will not be misled by assumptions and surmises with which
the entire summation is riddled.
(5) It is stated in J-6: “On the other hand this part ignores defense evidence relating to camps orother places in respect of which no evidence has been given by the prosecution. This has
been done on the basis of his Honor, the learned President’s remarks to the defense, ‘meet the
charges made against you and do not try to prove that in other cases where no charges weremade no faults could be found.’”
For the prosecution to ignore such defense evidence is palpably unfair which is perhaps not
unrelated to the basic theory of liability of the prosecution. The learned President’s supposed
view that the defense ought not to give evidence of good conditions but meet the charges of bad
conditions is well enough as regards charges directly against the officials at those particularplaces as regards higher officials, it is surely relevant to prove that in other places where they
were in control the conditions were good. This raises an inference that the conditions were goodin the challenged instance also. In the case of a defendant charged with want of supervision, it isclearly relevant to that charge to show that his supervision was generally effective. If a man ischarged with participation in an anti-catholic riot, it is surely relevant to show that he is a Papal
Chamberlain.

VI. LIABILITY OF THE DEFENDANTS.
(1) Fallacious Analogy of Treason. “No man has been charged with crimes against peace andconventional war crimes or crimes against humanity unless he is in some way responsible forthe aggressive policy followed by Japan which gave rise to these crimes” (Para. K-3). This,
however little such a person foresaw or expected that war was probable or that those crimes
would happen!
This gives us the master-key to the whole fallacious theory pervading the Indictment. It is anidea called up by the design of treasonable conspiracy or complot in municipal law. The
prosecution assures such a parallel with its usual assumption. But people on trial for theirlives cannot be condemned in such an easy fashion.
Even so, the prosecution cannot keep free from vagueness. Allowing themselves the
sixteenth-century license to hold the least participation in the formation of a policy to involve
119liability for all its ramification and consequences, they proceed where there exists noformulation of policy at all on the part of a given individual, to hold him responsible as if
there were — because, forsooth, the “toleration of the situation” is “tantamount” toformulating it!
(2) The Whole Principle of Embassies Nullified (K-4). The argument on this point will betreated fully in a later stage by other defense counsel.
(3) Responsibility of Persons Invested with Power (K-6). The paragraph is riddled withassumptions.
First, it represents the cabinet, the Privy Council and the Lord Keeper as severally charged
with the ultimate responsibility for the formulation of policy within their respective spheresof power. But the Privy Council was under no duty of formulating policy — only ofcriticizing it, while the Lord Keeper had even less initiative.
Secondly, it assumes a principle against which we have to protest vigorously, namely, that if
a person is invested with an ultimate power, he is liable for the misuse made of that power by
his subordinates. Even in Anglo-American Law, it is in most trivial cases that a person is
subjects to penalty for the conduct of his servants and agents. If a barman sells his beer out fhours, the innkeeper can now be fined, and that is, we understand, about the extent of theprinciple in England and Scotland. It may be noted that the prosecution itself does not seemcertain of its proposition, for in one passage we find the remark that it is “particularly true” ina certain case. Either a proposition is true, or not. To say that it is sometimes “particularly
true” is to admit that it cannot be admitted as simple truth.
Thirdly, it is stated that acquiescence in the decision of his associates or subordinates “maybe” deemed a ratification of that decision and “tantamount” to a personal exercise of his
power.
We repeat that such calm assumptions of a vicarious capital liability, without any warrant
from anything but police court or juge de paix practice, are intolerable to any general mind.
(4) Responsibility of Superiors (K-8). This paragraph proceeds on the same theory of anassumed vicarious liability. It is not denied that the progress of events may make thecorrective intervention of the superior official necessary, and for his failure, with fullknowledge and opportunity to correct matters the superior may be constitutionallyresponsible. International responsibility, of course, we deny altogether.
(5) Responsibility of Subordinates (K-13). This paragraph dealing with the responsibility ofsubordinate officials fails to take account of the fact that a subordinate has not necessarily thefull information which would reveal to him the facts which would make the policy or
conduct improper which he propounds. Yet the prosecution urges that such official must120

either have nothing to do with the impugned act or else must have opposed and advised
against it, and that otherwise he is criminally responsible.
(6) Responsibility of Cabinet Members (K-14). This paragraph makes still another daring
assumption. A Cabinet Minister might well consider himself personally incompetent to press
his opinion on a matter on which his colleague in charge of such matters was presumably
better informed than himself; at any rate to the point of resigning. A Cabinet Minister is not
ex officio an expert on foreign relations and foreign policy. He may have his doubts about aproposal and push them to a division. But he is entitled to assume that his colleagues know
better — particularly the Minister in charge of the matters in question.
It is unfair to say that he goes on full cognizance and “conviction of the evil.” He does notknow that it is an evil. He is properly willing to accept the assurance of the rest of the
Cabinet that it is not an evil, and that he is over-apprehensive. How can a Minister ofAgriculture be liable for aggressive warfare, if the Minister for War and Foreign Affairs
assure him with their far superior knowledge that he is mistaken? Just as a bank director is
not a criminal for concurring in putting out a mistaken report based on information regarding
a property in New Guinea furnished by a co-director who has been there to inspect it.
It may be said that “aggressive war” is such an obvious thing that anyone ought to be able torecognize and repudiate it. On the contrary it depends on such subtleties as the nature of astate, the existence of “real” servitudes and their protection by force, the existence andformidable character of violent threats to national interests, and the whole intensely difficultand complicated question of self-defense, that the decision is extremely difficult. A Minister
for Agriculture may be struck with a superficial aspect of a policy, and may even push hisview to a division. But he is entitled to suppose that the question is after all a difficult one,and that he may well be mistaken. He need not hurriedly resign in a fit of self-importance, as
the prosecution would have him do.
Naturally, there are cases in which he should. But this is not one of those cases. It raises aquestion of the utmost complexity and uncertainty — that of self-defense, as to the definitionof which no nation has as yet promulgated a satisfactory theory.
(7) The High Command and the Cabinet (K-18). This paragraph asserting in the strongest terms
the power of the High Command over foreign policy nevertheless persists asserting the
responsibility of the Cabinet which could not control it. Were the Cabinet by resigning toleave the country without a government, or by refusing supplies to it to leave it without anadequate army? It is clear that a Cabinet cannot be condemned for deferring to its militaryadvisors, nor is it or its members to be saddled with the responsibility for all their plans inwhich it did not participate. The prosecution themselves say (K-21) that “responsibility for an
act follows the power and duty to do the act.” And the Cabinet had no power to control theSupreme Command.

121

(8) The Privy Council (K-19). The Privy Council was not a Senate or House of Lords. It had
only to give its opinion on certain important affairs of state. However, a claim is put forward
to condemn those who ex hypothesi had no part in formulating the supposed "aggressive
policy," namely, whose action on certain matters “led to the formulation of the aggressive
policy.” Where are such imputations to stop? It might be said that every communist publicist
throughout the glove “led to the formulation of that policy.”(9) The Lord Keeper (K-21). As to the Lord Keeper it is another hasty assumption to say “there
is an ordinary presumption that responsibility for an act follows from the power and duty to
do the act.”
What alone can be meant by the so-called “presumption” is that a person who performs a duty ofgiving advice, free from any civil or criminal liability to A (the Japanese Emperor and public) isthereby placed under a liability to B (the prosecuting Powers). Unless everyone in each country,
who is under a duty to give free and untrammelled advice, is to be bound to give it, not freely
and unreservedly at all but subject to the possible repercussions it may have, such an “ordinarypresumption,” so far from being “ordinary” is seen to be extravagant and oppressive. The next
step will be to assert that journalists are criminally responsible for the untrammelled statements
they make in the performance of their duty to instruct and advise their public. Such a stifled press
would be no free press at all.
The essential nature of the Lord Keeper’s advice was that it was to be absolutely free fromconsiderations of liability; that it was to be absolutely privileged. And now the prosecution
comes and arbitrarily denies the privilege, which it would concede to every legal adviser in GreatBritain and the United States.
A most notable admission is found in this paragraph which destroys the whole substratum of theprosecution’s case. It charges that the objectionable acts of the accused were breaches of law.
Yet what do we find here? If the Lord Keeper, it is plainly said, was responsible by Japanese law,that responsibility would be imposed by law; if not it would be one “in fact.” Thus a
responsibility imposed by fact is not in terms distinguished from a responsibility imposed by law.
In other words, all these asserted individual responsibilities and obligations do not rest on law atall.
Straws show which way the wind blows. The fact that the prosecution when off their guard
recognize that legal responsibility is a sharply distinguished thing from the responsibility thatthey are trying to assert that they unconsciously recognize the hollowness of their basic
contention.
This paragraph makes the assumption unwarranted on the face of it, that the recommendation by
the Lord Keeper of a Prime Minister was “fairly be said to be” part of the customary law ofJapan. That such a recommendation was to be made by somebody might be customary but was
no more “customary law” than the conventions of the Constitution on the part of the United122Kingdom and the United States. And that it should be made by the Lord Keeper was not even a
convention; Marquis KIDO was the very first to be so consulted.
CONCLUSION
Mr. President and members of the Tribunal: The International Military Tribunal for the Far East,
though technically termed “Military,” is not a rough and ready court military devoid of legal
training and experience and of legal impartiality and patience instituted to deal summarily withwar crimes in the heat of military conflict, with the fear of reprisals by the antagonist as the solecheck on its arbitrary tendencies. On the contrary, this Tribunal operates in the midst of apeaceful environment in which hostilities have long since terminated without the slightest
prospect of their being revived.
I omit the next sentence and go to the middle of the page.
The accused are not ordinary felons, but were high-ranking statesmen and soldiers who,
divergent as they might have been in their philosophy of life and in their outlook on worldpolitics, all endeavored according to their respective lights to steer the Ship of State through thestormy seas of Far Eastern politics — a sequel to political contact between the Far East and theWestern Powers since the past century. Since Japan as a “stabilizing force” in the Far East has
lapsed into past history, and the responsibility of securing peace and order in this part of theworld has now fallen on the shoulders of other leading nations the nature and character of theinsistent difficulties which confronted the accused may be appraised in their true perspective.
The eyes of the Far Eastern people, indeed of all mankind, are centered on its historic judgment.
I omit several paragraphs and go to page 155.
According to the belief both of the prosecution and the defense, the International Military
Tribunal should symbolize the dignity of the law of nations to which all the governments of theworld must bow. As Burlamaqui said two hundred years ago (1747), the Law of Nations is a law,obligatory in itself, to which the peoples or the sovereigns who govern them ought to be subject(Burlamaqui, Principes de Droit Naturel, Part II, Chapter 6, Section 6). This trial involves, on
the one hand, the current executive policy of the victorious nations ably represented by theprosecution and, on the other, the lives and liberties of the statesmen and leaders of a defeatedbut self-respecting nation — or may we not better say, the rights of man on an international level— for the safeguarding of which our American legal friends are here with us. We urge strongly
upon the Tribunal that in rendering its epochal judgment in this unprecedented criminal trial, thesole guide should be the well-established law of nations. It will not be necessary to remind thewise and learned Tribunal that an injustice done by imposing severe punishment through ex post
facto law for crimes unknown to the law would be calculated to leave such rancor in the hearts ofgenerations to come as might check that permanent reconciliation otherwise so evident andcertainly so necessary for amicable relations between the East and West and for the peace of theworld. Future generations of Oriental peoples — indeed of the whole of mankind — who lookback on this epochal judgment in a broad historical perspective might come to feel that a gross123

injustice had been done through ex post facto penalization of the leaders of an East Asian nation,
remembering that Western statesmen and generals had never been penalized during thepreceding three centuries for their aggressions on Eastern lands. Just as a simple daughter of
Orleans, tried and executed under the vigilant eyes of the occupying English army, later becamea martyr and saint in the eyes of the French people, capital punishment, if ever meted out to anyof the accused under the auspices of the conquerors, would be fraught with the danger ofconverting a plain son of Yamato into a martyr in the eyes of his nation, or even a martyr to thecause of the freedom of Asia. The Tribunal is well aware that history is replete with instanceswhere the death penalty imposed on a political or religious leader not only purges all his offences,
but magically lends glory to an otherwise prosaic life. It would also be getting a cruel example to,and chill the enthusiasm of, the Japanese people now dedicated to the tenets of the newConstitution, the rule against ex post facto penalization forming an integral part thereof. It would
create an enduring impression on their mind that there could be one law for the victors andanother law for the vanquished: Such an injustice would be looked upon as a manifestation of
power-politics, which certainly does not conduce to the building of that one world in which justlaw reigns supreme. Such a precedent in this historic and dramatic trial might, moreover, havefar-reaching repercussions on the future administration of criminal justice within the territories ofthe victorious nations represented here, for in that case the maxim would be true that “we but
teach bloody instructions which being taught return to plague the inventor.” It would, therefore,
be the part of right and discretion as well as an expression of judicial courage for the Honorable
Tribunal to abide strictly by the law. By upholding the well-known and well-establishedprinciples of international law, and by that alone, can the Lamp of Legal Primacy, constituting an
integral part of Civilization itself, be kept ever bright in the community of nations and shine as afixed beacon, and not as a wavering light, for the guidance of a storm-tossed world.

124

CHAPTER 3: OPENING STATEMENT, DIVISION 1
Presented by William Logan on February 25, 1947 (Session 167)
Partially rejected
Since defense attorney Takayanagi Kenzo’s opening statement was rejected in its entirety,
William Logan’s statement (actually the third part) became the second part. The rejected portions
are enclosed in a box. They describe, on the basis of submitted evidence, the Soviet Union’s
invasions of Finland, the Baltic nations, and Manchuria, as well as the Soviet-British occupationof Iran. Logan questions the right of the USSR, a nation that has committed violations of treaties
equivalent to those of which Japan is accused, to judge the Japanese government in a court oflaw. Questions of this sort were continually arising, and the IMTFE needed to make considerable
efforts to avoid offending the Soviet prosecutor. Thus, the Tribunal wished to prevent assertions
like Logan’s, which showed the USSR in a very bad light, from being read in the courtroom. The
opening statement announces that supporting evidence will be submitted at a later date, using
language such as “we will present evidence” or “we will demonstrate proof.” However, the
IMTFE refused to admit most of that evidence. The fact that so much defense evidence wasrejected, and so often, raises serious doubts about the fairness of the IMTFE proceedings, andobliged us to publish the documentary evidence contained in Defense Evidence Rejected by the
IMTFE , on which this book is based.
In Part 4 of his statement, Logan elucidates the tremendous setback the Japanese economy
suffered when Japan was encircled and isolated by the Western powers. He ends this section withan explanation of Japan’s reasons for commencing hostilities: “Japan had been graduallyencircled economically and territorially by world powers leading up to a critical situation.” This
comment is significant in that it is prophetic of a statement made by Douglas MacArthur before
the U.S. Senate in May 1951 to the effect that self-defense was the motivation for Japan’s
participation in World War II.
*****
Division I of the defense case will produce evidence of a general nature showing that under the
existing state of international law the charges in the Indictment must fall; that there was noconspiracy of the accused inter se precluding any finding of guilt for the acts and conduct ofthese accused on the conspiracy counts and that Japan's domestic conditions, coupled withencirclement by the World Powers, forced her as a last resort to fight for her very existence.
This evidence will be presented in five parts:
I.

Evidence of basic documents relating to the surrender, the creation of the Tribunal,
treaties and the constitutional laws and regulations of Japan.

I will omit II.

125

III. Evidence of lack of conspiracy of the accused inter se including the Greater-East Asia CoProsperity Sphere.
IV. Evidence of the national economy of Japan and the encirclement of Japan by the WorldPowers in the Pacific and Asia.
V. Evidence of the Japanese domestic conditions from educational, anti-communistic andpropaganda standpoints.
The type of evidence and its subject matter to be produced in support of each of these five parts
is as follows:
I.

EVIDENCE OF BASIC DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE SURRENDER, THE
CREATION OF THE TRIBUNAL, TREATIES AND THE CONSTITUTION, LAWS
AND REGULATIONS OF JAPAN.

We will read from treaties and basic documents relating to the surrender, the creation andjurisdiction of the Tribunal; treaties which the accused are charged with violating and theJapanese constitution, laws and regulations which the prosecution introduced into evidence but
did not read into the transcript. In addition, the defense will present additional treaties and otherbasic documents.
These treaties, conventions and assurances will make clear in part Japan's position; how and why
various actions and countermeasures were taken by her in past years and why she failed to act attimes, explaining her position and the position of powerful countries in the family of nations. Her
special interests in China and Manchuria will be shown to have been recognized and accepted byWorld Powers for many years.
The interests she was legally charged with protecting, the steps taken on her behalf by some todefend those interests, the misinterpretation of her intentions by some nations, and therecognition of her accomplishments by many nations will be portrayed.
It will be demonstrated that with respect to Manchuria and China, national policies were formed
after, not before, the occurrence of those military incidents. Succeeding governments were thus
forced to accept conditions as they found them and attempts were made to localize theseincidents.
III. EVIDENCE OF LACK OF COMMON CONSPIRACY OF THE ACCUSED INTER SE
INCLUDING THE GREATER EAST ASIA CO-PROSPERITY SPHERE.
The prosecution's charge that these accused conspired to initiate, plan and wage aggressive wars;
to murder and to mistreat prisoners of war and civilians will be disproved by irrefutable evidence.
Further evidence on this, of necessity, will be offered throughout the trial.

126

The evidence to be presented will conclusively establish that the situation in Japan was entirely
different than in Germany. There Hitler and his small group of followers started in 1919 and firstusing the 25 points of the German Labor Party and later in 1925 using “Mein Kampf” as their
Bible, with a definite plan in view unaltered throughout, overcame all opposition until they
seized control of the Government of Germany and continued in power as its government until thetermination of the war.
The expressed program of Hitler and his cohort was adjudged to be ominous including among
other points an anti-Jewish provision, planned territorial expansion and premeditated disregard oftreaties. It will be shown that no such provisions or ones even remotely resembling those wereever a national policy conspired or planned by these accused. Hitler was the dominating factor
throughout. Such a personage is absent here. Throughout, he had a close group of followers.
Such was not the case here. It will be shown that instead of a common conspiracy in Japan, theconverse is true. The military were divided; the Army opposed the Navy; the diplomats
disagreed with the Army and the Navy; the Cabinets were divided and fell with great frequency;
the Diet was independent of governmental policies or influence of the military; military and nonmilitary governmental officials often violently disagreed with one another and some stayed in
office whenever possible to fight with vigor for what they thought was right even though theiropinions did not always prevail — the latter a commendable deed, and lauded by representativesof the prosecuting powers. It will be shown that these accused were never close enough to one
another in time of holding office to form or continue any common plan or conspiracy for the
purpose of expanding the power of Japan by aggressive war. Internal dissension in Japanprecluded the formation or execution of any common conspiracy or plan as charged.
Furthermore, it will be shown that the composition of the cabinets of the Government of Japan
was a continuously changing constituency. Since 1928, fifteen different cabinets rose and fell inJapan. Cabinets fell because of crises brought about by various events and differences of opinion
between some of these very accused and between them and other officials. No two cabinets fell
because of identical reasons.
Many of them fell because of purely domestic reasons, unrelated to any international situation.
Among the reasons for their termination are the following: The TANAKA Cabinet fell on July 1,
1929 because of internal dissension in the cabinet. The HAMAGUCHI Cabinet's fall on April 13,
1931 was due to the illness of the Prime Minister. The 2nd WAKATSUKI Cabinet fell on
December 12, 1931 because of a difference of opinion between WAKATSUKI and ADACHI,
Minister of Home Affairs, with regard to whether or not the Cabinet should be a coalition formof government. The INUKAI Cabinet fell on May 25, 1932 when INUKAI was assassinated bysome young officers over a domestic political issue. The SAITO Cabinet fell on July 7, 1934
because of a public scandal which compromised some of the ministers and high officers of thegovernment. The OKADA Cabinet's fall on March 8, 1936 was the result of the February 26th
Incident. The fall of the HIROTA Cabinet on February 1, 1937 was occasioned by a differenceof opinion between HIROTA and TERAUCHI, Minister of War, on the issue of whether theHouse of Representatives should be dissolved. The HAYASHI Cabinet fell on June 3, 1937
when HAYASHI dissolved the Diet. The new Diet which was elected was opposed in
127

HAYASHI’s domestic policies. The 1st KONOYE Cabinet fell on January 4th, 1939 due to adifference of opinion among Cabinet members with regard to the anti-Comintern Pact. The
HIRANUMA Cabinet's fall on August 29th, 1939 was due to internal dissension and the sudden
and unexpected conclusion of the non-aggression pact between Germany and Russia. The ABE
Cabinet fell on January 15, 1940 because of the domestic price commodity policy and thequestion of whether or not the Trade Ministry should be established. The YONAI Cabinet fell on
July 21, 1940 because of differences of opinion concerning the formation of a new political party.
The 2nd KONOYE Cabinet's fall on July 17, 1941 was brought about by KONOYE’s differenceof opinion with MATSUOKA, Minister of Foreign Affairs, as to foreign negotiations. The 3rd
KONOYE Cabinet fell on October 16, 1941 because of KONOYE’s differences with TOJO withrespect to American policy. The TOJO Cabinet fell on July 17, 1944 because of the trend of thewar. The KOISO Cabinet's fall on April 7, 1945 was due to a difference of opinion with the
Army. The SUZUKI Cabinet's fall on August 16, 1945 came upon the completion of its duty inconnection with the surrender. The HIGASHIKUNI Cabinet fell on October 6, 1945 because ofpost war conditions.
Unlike Hitler, no one in Japan was in a continuous position of control in these cabinets or in the
military during the period of time covered in the Indictment. In three of these cabinets — the
TANAKA Cabinet April 20, 1927 to July 1, 1929; the HAMAGUCHI Cabinet, July 2, 1929 toApril 13, 1931, and the HAYASHI Cabinet, February 2, 1937 to June 3, 1937 — not one of theaccused was in a position to control, lead or direct any conspiracy as not one of them was even amember of these cabinets, nor was any of them Chief of the Army General Staff or Navy General
Staff during those times.
That there could not have been a continuing common conspiracy to initiate or wage aggressive
war will be shown by the fact that not one of the accused was a member of any two of thecabinets which were in office at the time of the outbreak of the Manchurian in September, 1931,
the commencement of the China Affair in July, 1937, and the outbreak of the Pacific War in
December, 1941. Only one accused was in the cabinet at the time of the commencement of theManchurian Incident and none was Chief of the Army or Navy General Staff. Only two were in
the cabinet at the time of commencement of the China Incident and none was Chief of the Armyor Navy General Staff. Only four were in the cabinet at the time of Pearl Harbor and the Chief ofNaval General Staff was a former accused. The evidence will show that the alleged conspiracy
had no core due to the absence of a leader who would necessarily appear in a position of
dominant control in at least two out of these three significant and important periods of time -that situation is absent. During the entire period of time covered in the Indictment the national
policy constantly changed, thus disproving a common continuous conspiracy.
Furthermore, it will be significantly demonstrated by evidence that with respect to the charge ofconspiracy to plan aggressive wars, where ample time is necessary to make preparations, none of
the accused was in the HAMAGUCHI Cabinet which fell five months before the commencementof the Manchurian Incident nor was any of them Chief of the Army or Navy General Staffs
during the time of that cabinet. Likewise none of the accused was in the HAYASHI Cabinet

128which fell one month before the commencement of the China Incident nor was any of them Chiefof the Army or Navy General Staff during that time.
There was an absence of any agreement whatsoever among the accused even remotely pointing
to any common plan or conspiracy. The evidence will show that true to sound principles of
constitutional government, there was no planning, scheming or plotting to propose a new Prime
Minster who would further any such common plan or conspiracy as is charged, or any othercommon conspiracy at all. The reasons why these cabinets fell and new ones rose will definitely
establish that no such common conspiracy among these accused existed.
The evidence will further show that among the accused during the period charged in the
Indictment there was never any single group of them in a position of power and influence overany extended period of time. The absence of such a group holding important political offices or
military posts of control prevented any cooperation to carry out any plan or plans for any
common conspiracy or purpose as charged in the Indictment during the terms of office held bythese accused.
Individually it will be shown that they acted in no way different than would be expected or
normally anticipated of the officials of any other country under similar circumstances. Evidence
will be produced to show that the prosecution by the use of certain labels has magnified,distorted and misconstrued the true meaning and intent of the innocuous phrases — New Orderin East Asia, Hakko Ichiu and Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere. It will be shown, contrary
to the prosecution contention, that these phrases had no malicious or criminal implication and did
not contemplate military aggression; that they are just as innocent and innocuous as the phrases
or implications contained within the “Good Neighbor Policy” and Wendell Wilkie’s “OneWorld.”The prosecution's charge that all these accused and others were part and parcel of a common planor conspiracy to cause cabinets to fall and prevent cabinets from being formed is contrary to thefacts. Its contention is based on the assumption that the accused conspired to and used theImperial Ordinance of 1905, as amended in 1912, and the Imperial Ordinance of 1936 for thispurpose.
Military influence for individual rather than political reasons occasionally played a part in theselection of a new Prime Minister, but it was not pursuant to any organized common plan orconspiracy by these accused. It will be shown with respect to this there never was, or could be
any such a common conspiracy among all these accused, due in part to the fact they held
different offices at various periods of time. Some at various times expressed different ideas on
this controversial issue and some were not in positions to act either affirmatively or negatively
on the choice of a Prime Minister, and most of them had no voice in the selection.
The evidence showing lack of conspiracy will be presented from charts, various speeches madeby some of the accused and others at the time of the fall of the cabinets; by evidence ofprominent Japanese statesmen; by governmental proceedings; by unimpeachable records; by129

publications; diary entries; speakers of the House of Representatives; interrogations of theaccused; newspaper reports and proceedings of the Liaison Council and Imperial Conferences.
IV. EVIDENCE OF THE NATIONAL ECONOMY OF JAPAN AND THE ENCIRCLEMENT
OF JAPAN BY THE WORLD POWERS IN THE PACIFIC AND ASIA
We will also demonstrate in a conclusive way that there was no economic preparation by Japanfor any wars in Manchuria, China, against the Soviet Union, nor in the Pacific. In the last few
months before December 1941, when it became apparent that the Pacific War was probable andlater inevitable, defensive measures were taken. The economy of Japan, being an economy ofscarcity, perhaps in its totality and to a greater extent than many other countries, the true
economic condition will be shown by impartial studies and reports. The economic condition ofvarious basic industries such as shipping, coal, food, textiles, rubber, oil, electricity, etc., will beoffered to demonstrate positively that there was no economic preparation for war or any
conspiracy in regard thereto. The enactment in 1932 of a Capital Flight Prevention Law and in1933 of Foreign Exchange Control Legislation were natural phenomena forced on Japan by theworld wide depression and dislocation of foreign trade which was particularly acute in Japanbecause of progressively higher tariff walls and other trade barriers erected against her
throughout most of the world.
Moreover, we will show that between 1928 and 1935 the vast majority of the trading nations of
the world enacted identical or similar legislation and that such legislation as Japan enacted had
no relation whatsoever to preparations by Japan for war. Japan, being a nation which must
import in large quantities in order to live, was particularly injured in her foreign trade by the
Ottawa Conference decision of 1932 to grant Empire preference in tariff treatment, a decision
which was roundly condemned by the United States and practically every trading nation in theworld outside of the United Kingdom. The evidence relating to the economics of Japan including
Korea, will show persuasively the absence of any manipulation, regimentation or control for any
such purpose as is alleged by the prosecution. We will show that prior to the Pacific War, 80 per
cent of the foreign trade of Japan was conducted with the United Kingdom, Netherlands and theUnited States. From this the Tribunal will be able to gauge the terrific impact of the embargo andfreezing regulations of the ABCD bloc upon the economy of Japan particularly with respect tothe imminent threat it offered in attempting to force a capitulation in China.
The evidence will indicate the economic encirclement to which Japan was subjected. The
situation in Japan and the disastrous result of such restrictions and sanctions on Japanese
economy will be shown. The evidence will further point to the lack of any economic aggression
preparatory to waging any alleged aggressive wars by these accused or any conspiracy by themin regard thereto. It will also be shown by maps and charts how Japan had been graduallyencircled economically and territorially by world powers leading up to a critical situation.
V. EVIDENCE OF THE JAPANESE DOMESTIC CONDITIONS FROM EDUCATIONAL,
ANTI-COMMUNISTIC & PROPAGANDA STANDPOINT

130

Evidence will be introduced to show that the prosecution has exaggerated the importance ofmilitary education in the Japanese school system. Military education as practiced in Japan wasless objectionable than that of other prosecuting nations. This evidence will be presented in theform of curricula, statements and testimony.
It will be shown that there was no common conspiracy among these accused to prepare thechildren of Japan for alleged aggressive wars by training, drills, maneuvers of exercises, using
the school system as a nefarious vehicle. There were no textbooks devised or used for such
purposes. Teachers and educators were never indoctrinated with any militaristic or ultranationalistic philosophy or required to teach such ideas in support of any such alleged plan,
scheme or common conspiracy. The evidence will further show that military education played
only a minor part in the Japanese school system since 1902; that it was never intended to, nor did
it dominate school life, or teachings of the children.
Furthermore, it will be shown that in 1929 when the military budget of Japan was cut, and thesize of the Army reduced, an election was offered to the students of military instruction in theschools or limited service in the Army after graduation.
It will be shown that even when Japan was engaged in hostilities with China, commencing in
1937, her universities were not turned into military schools as claimed, which has been thepractice of other nations during times of war. There never was any common conspiracy among
these accused to regiment the youth of Japan through the school system and to inculcate themwith a spirit of totalitarianism or aggression.
The Peace Preservation Law was enacted and enforced for the purpose of combating the rightists
and the menace of Communism. It will be shown that the effect of the three Russian five-yearplans, the resolutions of the 7th Conference of the Internationale in 1935, and the activities of thecommunists in Japan caused real anxiety among the Japanese people and the government. The
government was charged with the responsibility of maintaining law and order in Japan, andsubversive activities of the communists warranted the steps taken for their control. It was entirely
unrelated to any alleged preparations for aggressive war.
These accused are charged with using propaganda, censorship, press, radio and moving pictures
for the purpose of furthering the alleged plan or conspiracy for aggressive war. It will be shownthat no such use was ever made of these means of communications for such purposes during
peace time and it will be further shown that during times of war the uses made of these means ofcommunications were no different than those which could reasonably be expected to be used andwere used by other countries during war times. This use was totally unrelated to any allegedcommon conspiracy among these accused.
It will be shown by witnesses, publications and official documents that there was no propaganda
as charged by the prosecution to bring about any wars or criminal acts. The evidence will shownthat there is no foundation for stamping these various measures taken by Japan and some of theseaccused in the normal operation of the government with the label of aggressive war. The
enactment and execution of laws and measures were not for ulterior purposes as claimed but for131sound and proper reasons and in the promotion of good government, unrelated to the charges in
the Indictment.
With respect to the evidence to be present in this division, as has been pointed out in the general
opening statement, individual accused may, in the presentation of their defenses, differ withcertain items of evidence, the inferences to be drawn therefrom and their involvement therein.

132

PART 2: DEFENSE REBUTTAL EVIDENCE: GENERAL AND SPECIFIC ARGUMENTS

133

CHAPTER 4: AFFIDAVIT OF TOKUTOMI SOHOJapan’s Trend in More Recent Times: A Historical Observation(Affidavit prepared by Tokutomi Soho)
Submitted to the IMTFE on March 18, 1947 (Session 182), but rejected in its entirety
This is the only one of more than 200 documents rejected during the general phase of the defense
rebuttal that we have included in this book. As the subtitle indicates, Tokutomi’s affidavit is aconcise overview of modern Japanese history. This is historical commentary at its best and oneof the highlights of this book, in that it is sufficiently self-contained to stand on its own.
According to Kiyose Ichiro’s The True Story of the Tokyo Trials, Tokutomi wrote to him on
March 2, 1947, praising the opening statement Kiyose had presented on February 24, and adding
words of gratitude and encouragement. About two weeks later, Tokutomi submitted a sworn
affidavit. There is a great deal of similarity between Tokutomi’s perception of modern history
and that outlined in Kiyose’s opening statement, both of which share common ground with therenowned deposition given by General Tojo Hideki. 31 Perhaps the commonality among the three
aforementioned documents is a result of mutual influence. Nevertheless, we can conclude thatthey express perceptions shared by many of Japan’s leading intellectuals at that time.
*****

DEF DOC #632
JAPAN’S TREND IN MORE RECENT TIMES— A Historical Observation —by TOKUTOMI Iichiro
Contents
I.
A Brief Sketch of My Life1.
My family
2.
My father and I, and YOKOI Shonan
3.
Five-Articled Imperial Covenant and YOKOI Shonan
4.
My academic career
5.
Newspapers and I
6.
My literary works
7.
Doshisha University and I
31

For more information about Tojo’s deposition, see Sato Sanae, Tojo Hideki: Fuin sareta
shinjitsu (Tojo Hideki: Suppressed Truth) (Tokyo: Kodansha, August 1995).
134

8.
9.
10.
11.

My historical works
My public duties
Persons who influenced me
My motherII.

Key to Japanese History (1)1.
Japan misunderstood
2.
The Japanese nation and peace3.
Aim of the Restoration
4.
Japan defensive throughout history
5.
Japan’s utmost concern: self-defence
6.
The Tokugawa Shogunate’s national isolation policy
7.
Japan’s national character and her traditional policy
8.
Japan’s national character as influenced by China
9.
Japanese and cultured China
10.
Japan, an imitator and competitor of China
11.
Sense of competition with ChinaIII.

Key to Japanese History (2)1.
Prince Shotoku and China
2.
Nippon Shoki
3.
Japanese respect and fear toward China
4.
Greatest advocates of Japan’s national principle: the sinologists
5.
Michizane and his advocacy of “Japanese principles and Chinese talent”
6.
Chikafusa and Jinno Shotoki
7.
Engetsu and Chuseishi
8.
Kokan and Genkyo Shakusho
9.
Soko and Chucho Jijitsu
10.
Mitsukuni and Honcho Tsugan
11.
The golden rule of Japanese history: Dai Nipponshi
12.
Admiration of China: ASHIKAGA Yoshimitsu
13.
New neighbouring countries: Western nations
14.
Object of Japan’s fear, Russia
15.
Britain active
16.
SUGITA Gempaku
17.
HASHIMOTO Sanai
18.
In constant fear of foreign invasion

IV.

Motives of the MEIJI Restoration and Basic Policies
1.
Basic motives of the Restoration
2.
Three main elements of basic policies
3.
Five-Articled Imperial Covenant as the basis of national policy
4.
Political leaders of the Meiji Restoration
5.
YOKOI Shonan and the Imperial Covenant
135

6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
V.

Yokoi and YURI Kimimasa
Yokoi’s expectation of the Emperor Meiji
Yokoi’s intention and MOTODA Eifu
Yokoi’s ideals
Ethicisation of politics
Government after the Restoration and the world’s peace
Statesmen of the Restoration and their view of Europe and America
Emperor Meiji and peace-loving statesmen: Iwakura and ItoEmperor Meiji and MOTODA Eifu
Emperor Meiji and General Grant
Occidentalised Japan and General Grant
Typical monarch of peace and conciliation: The Emperor Meiji
Japan and the Japanese till the middle of the Meiji Era
Recovery of the prerogatives of law and tariff, and views of two factions
Occidentalism vs treaty enforcement
Japan completely independent

Internal and External Stimuli to Modern Japan1.
Occidental teachings toward Japan
2.
Warnings by Kaishu and Keiu regarding Japan’s attitude toward China
3.
The Sino-Japanese War considered from its very origin
4.
Mongolian invasion5.
Object of the advocacy to conquer Korea
6.
Korea, Japan’s first line of defence
7.
China’s sentiments toward Japan changed8.
Befriending distant states and antagonising neighbours
9.
Start of China’s partition
10.
Persons expectant of Sino-Japanese cooperation
11.
Japanese sense of relief toward China
12.
China patient13.
No fruit of friendly relations born between the two countries
14.
Japan’s consolidation of China
15.
No military clique in Japan
16.
Marshal Yamagata, a pacifist
17.
Saigo, Yamamoto, Togo, and Oyama
18.
Japan’s political circles showing abnormality after the middle of the Taisho Era
19.
Political parties with no long-range policies, and bureaucrats
20.
Junior officers’ dissatisfaction in explosion
21.
Unfortunate Japan: disgraceful behaviour of the military
22.
Outside stimulus against Japan after World War I
23.
Japan closely besieged by antagonists
24.
The tall tree catches much wind25.
“No Japanese Allowed”
26.
Politics with no regard toward national crisis
136

VI.

Japan’s Self-Existence, Self-Defence, and Self-Respect
1.
“I assert, the Japanese are the most peace-loving people in the world.”
2.
Realising our own defects; but trying hard to comfort ourselves
3.
Japanese people attracted by foreigners
4.
Excelling in tolerance, but poor in extending their realm
5.
The home-loving nature
6.
Difficult living pushes the Japanese outward
7.
Japan’s effort for self-existence8.
Self-defence for a complete independence
9.
Protest against injured sense of self-respect
10.
National aspiration
11.
Who coached Japan to be imperialistic?
12.
People ruin themselves by trying to ape their betters
13.
Should senior nations censure junior nations?
14.
Knew neither others nor ourselves
15.
Responsibility upon the Japanese in general
16.
Imperial Rescript on the Declaration of War promulgated on 8 December
17.
Still pinning our faith on the significance of the Rescript
18.
Final judgement left for later historians
19.
Reason for my move as a newspaperman
20.
Anglo-Saxon culture and I
21.
The magazine “Nation” and the newspaper Kokumin
22.
Anglo-American attitude toward Japan and May warning
23.
My works translated into English
24.
My true self as a candid friend of America
25.
My life efforts coming to naught— The End —

137

I.

A Brief Sketch of My Life

Now I will narrate my life in brief sketch. Without exaggeration and without self-depreciation I
will tell what I myself believe is true.
My family lived for several hundred years at Minamata, which is bordered by mountains andfacing on the sea. It is located close to Satsuma Province at the southern tip of Higo Province inKyushu. In the national history written one thousand years ago, Minamata appears as one of the
postal service stations established by the central Government.
My family was neither wealthy nor poor. In its native place it was of a prominent stock. From
generation to generation its members were appointed local officials, and engaged themselves inriver improvement, reforestation, reclamation and other work. They also established schools to
promote local education.
My Father was a disciple of YOKOI Shonan, and in the renovation of the Meiji Restoration
contributed not a little to the administrative reformation of the Kumamoto Clan.
Not only was YOKOI Shonan my father’s teacher, but also we were Yokoi’s relatives bymarriage, for his wife was my mother’s sister. I myself have been one of his disciples who
throughout their lives followed Shonan’s academic views.
Shonan was one of the principal characters who effected the reformation of the Meiji Restoration.
It is true that he was not the author of the “Five-Articled Imperial Covenant,” which constituted
the cardinal principles of the basic national policy in the Restoration. However, YURI Kimimasa,
one of his disciples, drafted the Covenant’s first manuscript.
It was completed through joint efforts by many other collaborators and revisers. Nevertheless,there is little doubt that its guiding spirit is based upon Shonan’s inspiration; upon this point I
have made detailed comments in my “National History.”
Born in 1863 (the third year of Bunkyu), around 1873 (the sixth year of Meiji) I entered the
Kumamoto Yogakko, where I studied English under Captain Zens, an American. In 1876 (theninth year of Meiji), I went to Tokyo, thence proceeded to Kyoto, where I entered the Doshisha
College and became a disciple of NIIJIMA Jo. I was at the University till 1880 (the thirteenth
year of Meiji); just before graduation, however, I had a conflict of views with the university
authorities, and without graduating left Doshisha for Tokyo.
While at the University I studied elements of history, politics, economics, and other sciences
under Dr. Larned, an American. My academic career ended here.
From the age of eighteen, when I left the Doshisha University, till I was eighty-three on the 15
August, 1945 (the twentieth year of Showa), I was almost constantly in newspaper work.
Particularly, from 1890 (the twenty-third year of Meiji) till 1929 (the fourth year of Showa) as
the president and concurrently the editor-in-chief of the newspaper Kokumin, and thence till the138termination of hostilities as the guest of the newspaper Mainichi, I devoted most of my time toliterary work.
In addition to the publication of newspapers, I established the Minyusha Publishing Company,
and engaged in the publication of books and magazines. My works published by the Minyusha
and elsewhere total several hundred.
Again, I rendered assistance to NIIJIMA, Jo in his efforts to found a university. After his death,in order to fulfill his wishes, I became the chairman of its founding committee, and contributed
my small share to the work.
For nearly a decade I did my best in the capacity of supervisor of the newspaper Keijo Nippo in
Korea.
By establishing the “Kokuminkyoiku Shoreikai” (the National Education Promotion Society), I
rendered service to the national education, and by founding the Aoyama Kaikan (the Aoyama
Assembly Hall), I strove for the promotion of adult and social education.
Yet what I concentrated my best efforts on, other than the newspaper work, was the compilationof Japanese history. To this work I have devoted nearly thirty years of my time, publishingseventy-odd volumes and completing over ninety volumes of manuscripts.
For this accomplishment I was awarded an Imperial prize through the Imperial Academy, given
the Prince Arisugawa’s Scholarship, and was appointed a member of the Imperial Academy.
Shortly after this I was appointed also a member of the Imperial Academy of Arts. In 1911 (theforty-fourth year of Meiji) I was nominated by the Emperor a member of the House of Peers. I
was also awarded in 1943 (the eighteenth year of Showa) the Cultural Medal. I gave up all theselast year. I have confined myself now to my home and am now nursing my illness.
As persons who have influenced me most through my life I would mention the names of YOKOI
Shonan, NIIJIMA Jo, KATSU Kaishu, and my father TOKUTOMI Kisui.
Because of the difference in ages, I did not have the opportunity to come into personal contact
with YOKOI Shonan. However, all of his academic views I heard through my father.
NIIJIMA Jo was a typical Japanese. He taught me what a Japanese should be.
KATSU Kaishu was a Japanese of rare personality such as is seldom found amongst any or all
persons I have associated with. From him I have learnt something of human philosophy. This is
all I am going to say about them except a few words which I should like to add here about mymother.
My mother taught me a great many things. Above all, she taught me that whatever straits I might
get into I should trust in Heaven and calmly accept my fate. She practiced this teaching herself.
Today, I am specially appreciative of the precepts left by my mother.
II.

Key to Japanese History (1)139Today the Japanese people are regarded as a war-like nation; and the Imperial policy of the Meiji
Restoration is misunderstood as having aimed at Japan’s armed invasion of the world. This is notconfined to foreigners, but at present even certain Japanese have come to hold such a view.
If this is not a biased interpretation, it is a misunderstanding. As a student of Japanese history I
feel keenly my own responsibility to elucidate the truth of the matter.
If I am to give first my own conclusion of my study in Japan history, I say the Japanese aresecond to no people or nation in the world in their love of peace. The Imperial policy in the Meiji
Restoration aimed at having Japan, theretofore isolated from international society, join thissociety so that she might finally be in a position to do creditable service as a member of it.
In a word, the Imperial policy was so formed as to have Japan progress of its own accord to otherPowers’ level, stand on an equal footing with them, and attain a status for maintaining harmony
with them. In this sense one can never attach to Japan any intention of world invasion according
to the Imperial policy. Throughout her career Japan has had no intention of invading the world,but has rather been in the fear of being invaded by the Powers. That she has been concentrating
her energies on self-defence alone is the fact shown all through Japanese history. I should like tocite instances here to prove my point; only that would amount to my giving a lecture upon
Japanese history.
I regret I am obliged to give here only conclusion induced from facts. Self-defence has been themost important matter for Japan. For this purpose her ancient Government erected barricades in
the north-eastern province, dug moats in the south-western region, stationed a commander of
local government in the north-eastern province, and guarded the south-western region with aconscripted garrison with permanently established headquarters.
It was not for the reason of its security alone that the Tokugawa Shogunate adopted the policy ofnational seclusion.
The Shogun closed the country to foreign intercourse lest Japan should be invaded by foreign
Powers. In a certain respect this policy had something in common with the American Monroe
Doctrine.
To say nothing of historians of other countries, even Japanese historians do not understand what
the Japanese national characteristics are like.
It is extremely difficult to state here in a nutshell the Japanese national characteristics, Japan’s
traditional national policy derived therefrom, and the history of how the traditional policy gave
rise to the reformation through the Restoration. However, I should like to produce here a key forunderstanding all these.

140

What constitutes such a key? It is the fact that Japan had as her neighbour a big continental
Power in China, which not only had far more extensive territories and far more numerous
population, but also possessed a much higher culture than Japan.
In a certain sense it might be said that, mostly the Japanese national characteristics have been
contributed by, or been created under the influence of, China, if not moulded by China.
Temporarily disregarding Japan’s ancient history, when the Japanese gained their selfconsciousness, as stated above, they either became conscious of or felt unconsciously, theexistence in their vicinity of a country whose land and population both were more than ten times
or scores of times larger, and whose culture was far higher than Japan’s.
Thus the Japanese felt culturally toward China deep emotion, great admiration, strong envy, anddeep longing.
Forgetting every thing else, they strove to imitate China. At the same time Japan wondered how
she could preserve her own independent self decision such a great country. First came thecompetitive spirit for elevating Japan to an equal footing with China, culturally and in otherrespects. Yet however bitterly Japan strove, she was an island country with a small population.
However closely one tries to imitate, a branch or a retail store is no match against its principal orwholesale store.
Thus, on the one hand, Japan did her best to imitate or to learn from China in every possible
field; on the other, she strove to possess something which China lacked, whereby to keep up
rivalry with her.
This made Japan acquire a strong imitative ability and adaptability. At the same time it helped
her to cultivate a national characteristic of trying to find something which was peculiar to heralone. Traces of all these are clearly found in the Japanese today.
It is a serious mistake to make the charge that Japanese are self-conceited enough to regard
themselves as superior people, and to look down upon other nations. All that the Japanese hoped
for at first was, that, though the Japanese were no equal to the Chinese, Japan might at least
maintain her national prestige by imitating China’s culture. In the next stage the Japanese aims
were if China was superior in quantity, Japan should improve in quality; if China excelled in
number, Japan should show higher grade; and if China boasted of her nationals, Japan should
improve her spirit. The Japanese eventually managed to acquire consciousness that Japan at last
had attained an equal footing with China on the score that, though China was a continental
Power, at every revolution its dynasty changed; and that though an island country, Japan was
ruled by an ever-unbroken line of Emperors.
III.

Key to Japanese History (2)141In order to learn Japanese history it is best to make Japan’s principal figures its index. One of themost suitable of such characters is Prince Shotoku.
He was the embodiment of the Japanese people’s admiration for China; and yet at the same time
their rivalry against China was crystallized in him. On the one hand, the Prince adopted Chinese
culture and institutions and, on the other, he despatched official documents, the salutations ofwhich were, “The Eastern ‘Tenno’ informs the Western Emperor (!) or “The ‘Tenno’ of theCountry of the Rising Sun informs the Emperor of the State of the Setting Sun!
Generally speaking, whatever objects existed heretofore in Japan have been created to match
similar objects in China.
The Mausoleum of Emperor Nintoku, for instance, which ranks among the grandest mausolea inthe world, was erected probably in order to emulate such as the Li-Shan Mausoleum of theFounder of the Chin Dynasty, the Quinary Mausolea of Han, the Chao Mausolea of Tang, and soon. The same could be said of the great image of Buddha in Nara. Again, it was the same motivethat led to the compilation of the Nippon Shoki, deservingly called the fountainhead of Japanese
history.

The Japanese at times felt respect for and at other times stood in fear of China; but despite
respect and fear, their greatest efforts were directed to the maintenance of an independent status
towards China and also to the demonstration of such.
Among the leading thinkers in Japan, there were seemingly two currents, one pro-Chinese andthe other anti-Chinese. As a matter of fact, however, these two currents were traceable to one andthe same source: the basic conception that Japan could not possibly cope with China developed,
in passive minds, into zealous adoration towards China and in defiant minds, into rivalry, if notantagonism. It was for this reason that the vast majority of the most prominent nationalists inJapan ranked at the same time among the greatest sinologues.
SUGAWARA, Michizane, famed as the Pai Le-Tien of Japan, upheld the theory of being“spiritually Japanese even if culturally Chinese,” admonishing that the Japanese, while copying
Chinese arts, should take care not to lose the spiritual characteristics as Japanese. We haveanother example in KITABATAKE Chikafusa, author of the Jinno Shotoki, which is the mostexcellent Japanese history of individual authorship. He was conversant not only in Chineseclassics but also with teachings of such scholars as Cheng Chu, closer to him in the point of time;
he was also well read in Chu Tzu’s Tsugan Komoku. Yet, he opened his Jinno Shotoki with thespecially emphatic statement, “Japan is the country of gods,” thereby giving Japan a position
more than equal and even superior, to that of China.
He had two major objectives for writing this book. The first objective was, as anyone would
notice, to establish that the Southern Dynasty was the legitimate line of the Imperial Family ofJapan. Secondly, he declared, with firm confidence, that not only was Japan superior, in the point142

of national policy, to such powers as China and India, but also she was more advanced, though
few people seem to pay any attention to this second point. In short, the two major protests, that is,
the protest of the Southern Dynasty against the Northern Dynasty, and the protest of Japanagainst China and India, constitute the very essence of this work.
However, dissenting ideas, too, had attained considerable popularity in Japan. A Zen priest
named Engetsu, a near contemporary of KITABATAKE Chikafusa, wrote a book entitledChuseishi, declaring that the ancestors of the Japanese Imperial Family had been the descendants
of Tai-Po of the Wu Dynasty. Because of this he incurred adverse criticism of the Imperial Court
and the book was subsequently ordered to be destroyed by fire.
On the other hand, the views of another Zen priest Kokan who wrote the Genkyo Shakusho, akind of Buddhist history of Japan, belonged to a trend of thought similar to, if not the same as,that of Chikafusa’s.
At the beginning of the Edo Era, YAMAGA Soko wrote the Facts About Chucho, setting forth
his own opinions concerning a chapter, entitled “Age of Gods,” of the Nippon Shoki. In reality,
however, he merely added but little to what had already been set forth by KITABATAKE
Chikafusa. By “Chucho” he meant Japan, not China, and from the very title of the book, thecontents would be self-evident. YAMAGA Soko, too, was one of the most celebrated sinologues
in those days.
About this time the EDO Shogunate ordered the compilation of a Japanese history to the
HAYASHI family — that is, HAYASHI Doshun, his son Shunsai, and so on — who were
responsible for the educational affairs of the Shogunate. This book was known as the Honcho
Tsugan. When the work was completed, it so happened that MITO Mitsukuni, a relative of theTokugawa Shogun and popularly called the Vice-Shogun, happened to censor it, before it waspresented to the Shogun for inspection. At the wholly unexpected passages asserting that theImperial Family of Japan had been descended from Tai-Po for the Wu Dynasty, Mitsukuni
became infuriated and it is generally held that the indignation actuated him to compile the Dai
Nipponshi, a golden rule, so to speak, of Japanese history.
Although, personally speaking, I do not suppose such was necessarily the only motive for thecompilation, yet at the same time I do not think this the kind of idea to be dismissed with a smile.
Up to the time of the Ashikaga Era, the Japanese used to be sheer idolaters of China.
ASHIKAGA Yoshimitsu, for instance, used to take pride in his crown and clothes sent from
China. At his death, he was given by a Chinese friend of his the posthumous name of“Kyokeno.” After the Tokugawa Era, however, rivals other than China appeared, namely,
western countries. Thus far China had been Japan’s only neighbour; but since ocean navigation
came into vogue, the number of Japan’s big neighbours increased, that is, Western powers
appeared. When the single neighbour China had been troublesome enough, the sudden
appearance of so many new neighbours was unbearable. So, the Shogunate, deciding upon thepolicy of keeping them off as much as possible, issued a decree of national isolation. In spite of143

this, they came. The greatest of these neighbours was Russia. Japan had from the beginningrespected China as a civilized nation; but Russians she had feared as “red barbarians” rather thanregarding them as a civilized people.
In the Modern History of the Japanese People, I have stated at length how great was Japan’s fear
towards Russia and how deep was her worry over what should be done to meet Russia’s
southward advance. Side by side with the fear towards foreign countries, there grew also
aspiration after foreign culture, as was evidenced by the enthusiastic study of the Dutch language.
This, too, I have already related in detail. What the Japanese feared most was at first Russia; but
by and by Britain became another object of fear. While Russia disturbed Japan’s northern
frontier, Britain, in violation of the Shogunate’s national isolation decree, impudently forced her
way into the Nagasaki Harbour. The Magistrate of Nagasaki, taking the responsibility upon
himself, committed “harakiri.”
Furthermore, the news of Britain’s activities extending from the Indian Ocean to the China Sea
constantly reached Japan. In point of national defence, the Japanese became greatly concerned as
to whether or not Japan, now hemmed in on both sides by Russia and England, could possibly
maintain her independence. Confronted with such a situation, Dutch scholar SUGITA Gempaku,
for instance, maintained that since it was by no means possible for Japan to meet Russia’s
southward advance the best way for Japan was to conform to the law “might is right” and to
make friends with Russia.
Afterwards, about the time Commodore Perry came to Japan, HASHIMOTO Sanae, a man oflong sight, argued that it was necessary for Japan now to become allied either with Russia orwith Britain, and that, however, since Britain was cunning and hard to deal with, it was better toleague rather with Russia. In short, the Japanese had substantially the same mental state, only
more magnified and exaggerated, towards the Western powers as she used to have towards China.
Far from contemplating aggressions, Japan was simply in awe and trepidation lest she herself
should be invaded by foreign powers.
Besides, at the bottom of their hearts all the Japanese, wise or otherwise, believed from theirrespective standpoints, that Japan could not possibly cope with, far less excel, other countries,
although nobody dared to speak out. About the time of Meiji Restoration, there was not a single
soul in Japan who believed Japan to be the greatest country in the world, who considered theJapanese as the greatest people, who thought of invading other countries, or who had a sense of
superiority towards other nations.
Very rarely, however, some people did publish preposterous opinions. These, however, weremere boastings unfounded on any conviction. At bottom, they are traceable to the same motive
as gave rise to the idea, prevalent in the last war, that if the foreign troops landed in thehomeland of Japan, the Japanese should annihilate them with bamboo spears.
IV.

MOTIVE OF THE MEIJI RESTORATION AND BASIC POLICIES144

I could not possibly enumerate here all the factors leading to the Restoration. The most decisive
motive or the root cause was that the Shogunate could not possibly maintain the independence ofJapan; that, if left solely to the administration of the Shogunate, Japan might be invaded byvarious foreign countries and there was no telling what a miserable plight Japan would findherself in, what dishonour she would incur, and what total collapse Japan herself might meetwith; that, therefore, the unification of Japan, with the Imperial Family at the very center, shouldbe effected; and that the entire Japanese nation should do their best to defend Japan, so as toenable her to maintain her status as a fully independent state. Under such circumstances, thereform was effected in a short time and almost without any great difficulties.
Consequently, the basic policy after the Restoration was nothing but to effect these aims, that is,
firstly, to put Japan in a position free from foreign invasion; secondly, to let her attain perfectindependence; and thirdly to enable her to join the international society and, as a member or an
important member of the society, to act like a power in her dealings with various other powers.
As a basic policy for the realization of those objectives was promulgated on 15 March in the year
1868 or the first year of Meiji “The Imperial Covenant Consisting of Five Articles.” This
Covenant determined the basis of Japan’s national policy and served as the criterion for all
matters. For about 80 years since its promulgation, up to the present day, almost everything has
conformed, although with occasional digressions, to this covenant.
The political leaders of the Meiji Restoration were Sanjo, Iwakura, Saigo, Okubo, and Kido.
Apart from them, YOKOI Shonan was one of those, though not necessarily the only one, whodrew up the general outline of the Restoration, or in other words, who set forth the fundamental
principles.
The “inspiration” of the Covenant was given by YOKOI Shonan, to YURI Kimimasa, the drafteror one of the drafters of the Covenant. This YURI Kimimasa himself knows better than anybody
else.
YOKOI Shonan was not one of the so-called doctrinaires carried away by empty ideas and ideals.
As even his opponents called his group “Practical Theorists,” he kept his feet firmly on the
ground while his face was turned heavenward. He was always trying to realise ideals and toidealise realities. Immediately after the Restoration, he was summoned by the Emperor, and hestarted from his home in the Higo Province for Kyoto. On this occasion, YURI Kimimasa —then known as MITSUOKA Hachiro — belonging to Echizen Province, who had been appointed
some time earlier to be a councillor of the Imperial Court, came to Osaka to meet Yokoi.
According to what Yuri says (cf. “The Manuscripts Left by the Late Shonan”), Yokoi then told
Yuri that Japan was truly a blessed country firstly because she had the Imperial Family of an
unbroken lineage, and secondly, she was opened later than the various powers of the world.
Setting aside for the present the question of the unbroken lineage, what Yokoi meant was that not
only were the Japanese able to make one grip of all sorts of knowledge that the Westerners had
spent long years of hard application to acquire, but also the Japanese were able to choose
between the merits and demerits of the Western culture, and that, therefore, they could learn
145much more in a much short period of time. Yokoi, according to his own words and writings, hadgreat expectations for the Emperor Meiji, who then was still in his boyhood. Yokoi firmly
believed that this Emperor alone would be able to add glory to the restored administration.
Although he himself was assassinated shortly afterwards by members of the “Extreme
Conservatives,” his aims were brought fruition by his disciple and friend MOTODA Eifu.
Yokoi wished, if possible, to go over to the United States himself, and convene, with theapproval of the President, an international peace conference, for Yokoi believed that the greatest
contribution Japan could make to the world was for her to take an initiative in the realization of
the international peace. His death, however, prevented him from carrying out his ideal. As isevident from what Motoda said about Yokoi (cf. “The Manuscripts Left by the Late Shonan”)
Yokoi worshipped Washington, next to Yao Shun, ideal monarch of China, and used to maintainthat the sovereign of a country should follow the example of Washington. It was his conviction
as a Confucianist that the idea “benevolence disarms enemies” could be put into actual practice.
He aimed at a new code of political ethics and believed that the work of ethicisation should startwith the home and gradually proceed to the town and village, the entire country, and finally to
the whole world. It is needless to say that the post-Restoration government was formed indeed
out of civil wars but by no means for the purpose of waging further wars, and its chief object was
not only to maintain the sway of peace within the country but also to realise international peace
throughout the world.
These observations of mine are by no means desk theories. As a close examination of every oneof the leading figures among the organizers of the post-Restoration government would disclose,
there are no traces in the fact of any imperialists ever manipulating or directing the fundamental
policies of the post-Restoration period.
In particular, the leading politicians of the post-Restoration government of Japan, such as
Iwakura, Kido, Okubo, and so on made between the end of 1873 (the 6th year of Meiji) a tour ofinspection through American and Europe and seeing with their own eyes the actual conditions ofvarious Anglo-American countries, came to the conclusion that Japan, as she was then, was nomatch for these countries, that the most important duty for Japan was to elevate her international
status, and that, in order to do so, its was most urgent for her to copy the good points of foreigncountries. From their tour they came back with a firm determination to effect these objects.
Under these circumstances there is not a scintilla of truth in the allegation that the postRestoration government was a militaristic regime or that it was the forerunner of Japan’s
militarism. In the early stage of the Restoration, the Emperor Meiji was still young and he had
not yet acquired the ability to take administration into his own responsibility. From 1877 (the10th year of Meiji) onward, the Direct Imperial Rule, thus far only nominal, gradually came tobe realized. Among the political advisors, the two in whom the Emperor used to place greatest
confidence were Iwakura of earlier days and Ito of later years. Both of them were peace-loving
politicians and no one would think of them, even for a moment, as militarists. And a Japanese
who exerted a most profound influence on the Emperor Meiji was MOTODA Eifu. “The lectures
given by Professor Motoda in the Imperial presence,” published by me, show what he told thesovereign. He was a small-scale YOKOI Shonan but he was devoid of his flaw of roughness and146

endowed with the sheen of burnt gold and a pure gem. And so was his view. A foreigner who
exercised a great influence on the Emperor was General Grant, sometime President of the U.S.A.
When he came to Japan in the autumn of the 12th year of Meiji (1879), the Emperor Meiji talked
with him with unusual ardour. A youth of 28, as he was then, he listened to the advice of General
Grant, which impressed him deeply. The General discouraged rather than encouraged overzealous Europeanization of Japan. He expressed to the sovereign his fervent wishes that Japan
would become a completely independent State and free herself from undue influences of theforeigners. The collected poems of the Emperor Meiji are eloquent on how he was a model
monarch of peaceful international conciliation. Thus, the Emperor, who was the pivot of the
Meiji Government, and all the influential statesmen who assisted him, were no militarists. Nor
was even a slightest trace of militarism found in them. It does not require any special explanation
on my part that such Emperor, such Government had no occasion for a conspiracy of world
domination.
In short, until the middle of the Meiji Era, both the government and the people were occupied
sedulously on the achievement of complete independence. What harassed them most wereextraterritoriality and absence of tariff autonomy. They were determined to recover their tariffand judicial rights at any cost. But the nation was divided into two factions over the question.
The one faction proposed to raise the cultural standard of Japan speedily, and to plan and effect
Europeanization of Japan to ease and satisfy the foreigners. The other faction rejected
Europeanization of Japan and considered it a shortcut to make the Europeans give in and propose
voluntarily the revision of treaties through numerous inconveniences and difficulties they were
sure to feel if they should keep the Japanese in the lurch. In another word, the latter advocatedstrict observance of the treaty terms in opposition to the Europeanization policy of the former.
For, should these terms be observed to the letter, the foreigners would not be allowed to trespass,for example, an inch further the ten ri limit of free passage which was stipulated by treaties.
They would be then nonplused by such constraint and obliged to propose a treaty on equal terms.
Public opinion was agitated but excitement subsided after the 27th and 28th years of Meiji(1894-5) when the question was settled of itself.
The Western powers recognized the continuous efforts of the government and the people since
the Meiji Restoration and admitted the growth and development of Japan which the years hadbrought on her, if not as their equal. Thus Japan achieved her complete independence, as
described by General Grant, thirty years after the foundation of the Meiji Government.
V.

Internal and external stimuli to modern Japan

It was the Western powers that taught Japan that she did not need to fear China. Japan not only
followed their precept faithfully but became fully awake to the weakness of China. Respect andfear Japan had had towards China were now turned with doubled intensity to the Western powers.
However, there were such persons in Japan who did not concur with the current of the age. In
early years of Meiji, NAKAMURA Keiu published his view that China should not be held incontempt, warning the Japanese to modify their attitude towards China. In the years prior andafter the Sino-Japanese War in the 27th and 28th years of Meiji (1894-5) when the Japanese147people were elated with realization of vincibility of China, KATSU Kaishu cautioned themagainst their flippancy, drawing their attention to the superior intelligence and discretion of theChinese people.
Now at this juncture I should like to say a few words on the Sino-Japanese War. This SinoJapanese War can be considered as a continuation or repetition of the war which was fought in
Korea against China in the reign of the Emperor Tenchi about 1,200 years ago, i.e. in the 7th
century A.D., the only difference being that the Japanese influence in Korea was completely
driven out by China by the war of ancient days and the Chinese influence in Korea was almost
entirely driven out by Japan by the war in the 27th and 28th of Meiji, Korea had been the frontline of Japan’s defence since the ancient days in Japanese history. After complete evacuation ofJapan from Korea, Japan redoubled the defence of Kyushu. But it did not prevent the attack of
the Mongolians who used Korea as the basis of operation. Fortunately the “divine wind” droveaway the Mongolian troops. But it did not mitigate her fear. Japan had since attempted todespatch troops to wipe out these bases of operations, though the plans did not materialize
because of her internal situation. In the 6th year of Meiji (1873) SAIGO Takamori and others
advanced the so-called “Advocacy of the Korean Invasion,” but their real intention was toconfront Russia by concluding a defensive alliance between Japan and Korea. The opposing
parties made objections in fear of possible friction. Opinions differed between these parties forand against the proposed campaign only as regarded the method and policy of defense against
the foreign powers, but there was no such difference as to the fact that Korea was the front lineof Japan’s defense, which had been common knowledge since the foundation of Japan.
Now I resume the subject I left. China had made so little of Japan from the very beginning. But
she became offended by the Japanese encroachment of the Loochoo Island, Formosa, and Korea.
Not only did she contempt and disdain but begin to hate; become indignant, and fear Japan. She
adhered to her traditional policy of befriending distant States and antagonizing neighbours, andrevenged herself on Japan by restraining Japan through the influence of the foreign powers. But
this was not a wise policy for her, for the so-called breaking-up of China originated in it, to say
the least of it. Even during the Sino-Japanese War, however, no small number of the Japanese
hoped to shake hands with China. Pacifist statesmen like Ito were these. General Kawakami, theJapanese Moltke of the Sino-Japanese War, was also a very enthusiastic advocate of the cause.
Neither did China lack these who considered Sino-Japanese co-operation advantageous to her inthe long run. But the majority of the Japanese doctrinated with contempt for China. They madeno particular study of her nor preparations, considering China as a stone lying in front of a gate
which one can move at one’s will. The Chinese, on the other hand, seethed with resentment andrevenge, waiting for an opportunity for reprisal. But in view of the formidability of Japan, theypretended innocence for the time being and patiently watched for such a chance. Thus Japan and
China had never reached mutual understanding and friendship in spite of their affinity
geographical and linguistic since the Meiji Restoration. Of course, among the individuals of thetwo nations, considerable intimacy had developed, but as a nation their relationships had
remained superficial throughout. They never had an occasion of whole-hearted cooperation. It is
not proper for me to discuss the right and wrong of the China Incident, so I will not dwell on thispoint any further. Japan paid dearly for her contempt of China, which has almost ruined her. Had148

the Japanese understood and studied China better, had they acted with more prudence, thepresent state of affairs would never have occurred. The present disaster may probably be
attributed to their lack of presence of mind. At any rate, the Japanese considered the Chinese as arace like sand. The Chinese on their part made the most of antagonism, hostility, and revenge
against the Japanese — or rather stimulated and enkindled antagonism against Japan, as wemight say. Thus Japan played a part of cementing the sand of the Chinese, consolidating a heapof sand into a towering citadel of concrete. China had contributed to the development of national
spirit in Japan. And now Japan in her turn paid back her obligation with interest, having
contributed to the advent of the Kuomintang and the Communist Party in China. The UnitedStates deserted Japan in favour of China, but whether it is a change for the better, I am not in aposition to say. History will show it in the nearest future.
The so-called militarist clique never existed in Japan. I can firmly say so with my conscience. I
am on old man, and as I have been connected with the Press since my mature days, I have met allkinds of Japanese people. I was a war correspondent at the time of the Sino-Japanese War. I
watched the development of the Russo-Japanese War as a closely interested party. I have neverhesitated to express my views of the military and other questions.
Field Marshal Yamagata was the leading man and the helm of the Japanese Army. Yamagata, as
home minister, twice premier, and later elder statesman exercised a most profound influence on
politics in general, though he himself was a military man. He reformed the military system ofJapan and enforced the conscription law, thus abolishing the privileged class of samurai
numbering 500,000 or 2,500,000 including their families, and making the entire nation share theduties of national defense. He personally attended the coronation of a czar in Moscow as thedelegate of Japan. He was a most enthusiastic advocate and supporter of the Anglo-Japanesealliance. His illustrious deed was the establishment for self-government in Japan. He wasprobably one of the greatest statesmen of Japan in the last one hundred years, though I do notshare his political views. He was not a militarist. He wished complete armament, but it was forthe sake of peace and national defense of Japan. He proved to be a sedative rather than astimulant to the military in general. (See the Life of Prince Yamagata, which is a true account of
his life, written by me.) Same can be said about Saigo, Jr., Yamamoto, Togo, and others, whowere the leaders of the Navy. Especially Saigo and Yamamoto were advocates of international
conciliation and stood firmly against starting troubles upon the initiative of Japan. The influential
persons in the Army and Navy, so far as I know, were no exceptions. For example, upon his
departure from Japan as Commander-in-Chief of the Manchurian Army, Field Marshall
OHYAMA was reported to have left a cordial message to the effect that he would take fullcharge of military operations, but the Government should not miss an opportunity to restore
peace. Thus until the middle of the Taisho Era things moved on in perfect order in conformity
with the wishes of the Emperor Meiji for peace. What was the cause, then, that brought
irregularity to political circles? The question must be studied from two aspects, internal andexternal.
I will start with the internal aspect. From the end of the reign of the Emperor Taisho, various
cabinets were formed, party cabinets, bureaucratic cabinets, coalition cabinets of the political149

parties and bureaucrats, and others. The political parties, however, almost lost the confidence ofthe law-abiding citizens, if not the entire nation, through their high-handedness. The bureaucratic
cabinets also could not maintain the confidence of the nation in a different sense. Political strife
was a struggle for government positions and, again, for personal gain once those positions wereobtained. Politicians of the day had no consistent objectives or principles. They led a “hand-tomouth” political life, living in the present only, caring nothing for the consequences, coveting
present ease, and being content when their desires were satisfied. The nation, who were thus
disillusioned by the political parties and bureaucrats, thought that men of loyalty to the nation
might only be found in the military or the fighting services. Some of the young members of themilitary, that is, officers fresh from the Military Academy or university, from first or second
lieutenants to majors or lieutenants-colonels, assumed upon themselves the duties of reforming
Japan, and their activities culminated in the May 15 or the February 26 Incident. If a term
“militarist clique” can be used at all, it may be applied to this faction, this gang, which was onlya small portion of the military. But no such thing as a militarist clique ever existed in the fighting
services themselves. Unfortunately the military class, the last hope to the Japanese, which wasconsidered free from all the corruptions and incompetences, proved no less scandalous upon its
advent to power than the political parties and bureaucrats, bringing wars and miseries to Japan. I
hope I have made it clear in what I said that the so-called militarist clique never existed in Japan.
External stimuli became manifest after the World War I. The Anglo-Japanese Alliance had kept
equilibrium in the East Asia. But it became only a nominal existence shortly after the World War
I. Japan was given harsh treatment at the Versailles Conference by her former allies, GreatBritain and her Dominions. Still harsher was the treatment the United States, Japan’s semi-ally,
accorded to her. At the Washington Conference, which followed, the Anglo-Japanese Alliance
was dissolved. And Great Britain and the United States united themselves to put pressure on
Japan who was then emerging into a full-fledged power. One is apt to mind another’s businessand forget his. The truth of this will become clear once the attitude of the Anglo-Americancountries to Japan after the Russo-Japanese War is recalled. Japan hoped at that time to step on
the stage of the world hand in hand with the World Powers since she became a full-fledged
power, but she found herself completely surrounded by thorns of hostility and antagonism. Thereis a Japanese saying “Envy will pursue merit as its shade.” And that was the situation she foundherself in. The population of Japan, which was 30,000,000 at the time of the Meiji Restoration,
reached 70,000,000 at the end of the Taisho Era. It was increasing steadily by 1,000,000 a year
or more. Shortage of food was a natural outcome. But a placard with “No Japanese Allowed”
lettered on it had been raised everywhere in the world. Worse still, the Japanese nationals who
had settled themselves abroad were driven out or threatened to be driven out. The United States,
who had remained a close friend to Japan since she opened her door to the world, now built apowerful armada with Japan as her potential enemy. Russia had remained a chronic menace toJapan. China, our neighbour, took full advantage of her policy of befriending distant states andantagonizing neighbours, obstructed the policies of Japan, and gave a rude check to her onset at
every opportunity. But the Japanese cabinets remained unconcerned with such a national
emergency. Politicians who “have not” aspired to “have.” Those who “have” tried to keep it.
They were intent upon the struggle for political power and acquisition of concessions, and had no
leisure to give thought to the national crisis or emergency. Under such circumstances, the150younger set of the military was more or less justified in their indignation. Nor was it accidental
that some of the nation expressed sympathy toward them. This was the actual situation thatprevailed from the end of the Taisho Era to the middle of the Showa Era, judging from my longexperience and observation.
VI. Japan’s Self-Existence, Self-Defense, and Self-Respect
My observation from the viewpoint of a historian and a newspaperman (I am associated with thepress over half a century) tells me positively that Japan is not an aggressive country nor theJapanese an aggressive nation, but that she is on the contrary a peace-loving country and theJapanese the most peace-loving nation in the world. It is farthest from the Japanese to look upon
the nations of the world with a sense of superiority, for they realize many disadvantages of theirs— smallness of their country, scarcity of natural resources, lowness of their culture, though they
do not show it outwardly. Such realization has led them to imitation, blind following, resistance,or creation of a special milieu, by which they have humoured their sense of inferiority.
Generally speaking, there is no other nation than the Japanese who are so much attached to theirown country. They have a national trait to open their country to the world and absorb anything
the world will offer, but it is not in their nature to push themselves on the world. “Norito” orprayers to the God, which is one of the oldest literature, declares that Japan will absorb
everything and will not force others to adopt things Japanese. Japan has once said that she has
many things to receive from the world but few to offer it. I believe this is true to the national traitof the Japanese. It also proves that Japan is fully qualified to receive but not to give. In short, theJapanese have absorptive faculty but little, if not no expanding faculty. They are attached to theirnative places and never forget them for a moment when they are abroad. Even Abe-noNakamaro, a Japanese overseas student who went to China in the Tao Period and succeeded toobtain an important government position there, wrote in his verse, “Oh Moon that shines over the
Mikasa hill!,” longing to see the familiar landscape in Nara. Thus a nation who has much ofcentripetal force but little of centrifugal force never dreams of world domination or
encroachment on its neighbours. Why did such a nation then find its way to various places in theworld after the Meiji Restoration? It was because of difficulties of living. Shortage of food andclothing drove them abroad in spite of their national trait.
All the moves of the Japanese Government, the people, or rather the entire nation since the Meiji
Restoration were motivated primarily by self-existence. That is, the Japanese people began
moving out of their country in search of livelihood — food and clothing. The second motive was
self-defense. These moves were aimed at achieving complete independence, maintaining her
prestige as an independent country, and safeguarding such independence from foreign influences.
Wars Japan was forced to be engaged in from the Meiji Era to the present days were fought
mostly for these purposes. They were wars for self-existence and self-defense.
The third motive was self-respect. That is, a protest as a result of explosion of dissatisfaction andmalcontentment with unfair treatment the World Powers accorded to Japan as an independent
State. Japan, on the other hand, fell in the mood that “Alexander was a man, so am I,” so to151speak, when she saw what the World Powers had done. She thought it too undignified andpluckless to remain a mere looker on to what Great Britain, the United States, Russia, Germany
and other World Powers were doing. Thus, the so-called national “aspiration” should beconsidered as a motive for her moves. In short, this is nothing but the manifestation of imitative
nature with which the Japanese are richly endowed. For example, even a strict abstainer, whether
a secretary of a Temperance League or a minister of the Church, will be excited and join in
dancing, if wine flows in abundance, songs rise in glee, women whirl in dance.
More so for an ordinary man. Suppose that the moves of Japan had been tainted with imperialism,
who were they that taught the Japanese what Imperialism is? They were the World Powers, I do
not hesitate to say so openly. History of Japan from the latter half of the nineteenth century to theearly half of the twentieth century was not of her own but closely interwoven with that of theworld. It shows that Japan was constantly imitating what the senior powers had done, though she
might have been clumsy in playing her part compared with the other powers. There is a Japanese
saying “People ruin themselves by trying to ape their betters.” The saying may be applied toJapan, with this reservation that what the “ruined people” aped was not of their invention but of“their betters.” The World Powers, if I may compare them to cormorants, dived into the waterand caught fishes big and small. Japan took the suite but failed to catch any fish and drowned
herself. The folly of the Japanese is indeed unsurpassed. The World Powers that set them such
examples may laugh and jeer as much as they please at the clumsiness of the Japanese. But
censure or condemnation of Japan for it on their part will never be considered as an act offairness in the eyes of God.
If the Japanese are to be blamed, they should be blamed for their misjudgement of China, theAnglo-American powers, the U.S.S.R, Germany, Italy, and most of all Japan herself. As Suntsu
said, the Japanese knew neither others nor themselves. This is the cause of the present disaster.
Thus the Japanese have nobody to blame but themselves. Some Japanese, however, shift the
responsibility for the disaster to a limited number of persons, such as a military clique or
financial magnates and remain unconcerned. The responsibility for all the actions taken by theJapanese must rest with all the nation. Although there is a difference of degree in the
responsibility, those who pretend innocence and try to gain credit at others’ expense are guilty offorgetting what Japanese Spirit stands for.
I do not hesitate to acknowledge even now that I, as a member of the Japanese nation, believed inevery letter of the Imperial Rescript on the Declaration of War on December 8 in the 16th year of
Showa (1941). I am not in a position to criticize it now in view of His Imperial Majesty’s
broadcast on August 15 in the 20th year of Showa (1945), but I am convinced that, as theImperial Rescript said, this war was never welcome to the Japanese but it was a war forced onthem — a defensive war — and that Japan had no other way but to find life in death and to startaction without any thought for the result, since the so called ABCD line closed on her so tightlythat she could neither keep still nor find refuge. Even today I still believe in the implications of
this Rescript. Although only too short a time has elapsed since then to discuss the matter without
prejudice, and although I am conscious of my disadvantageous position as a Japanesenewspaperman, which will probably make my views less accredited than I believe them to152deserve, I am none the less convinced that they will no doubt be accepted by unbiased historians
who may come a hundred years later.
In conclusion, I should like to talk about myself as a newspaperman. From the beginning of the
Taisho Era I was firmly convinced that the U.S.S.R. and the U.S.A. were two great menaces toJapan and warned our people against them. Since my childhood days I have owed much to theAnglo-Saxon civilization. At the beginning of my career as newspaperman, I was so much
impressed by The Nation, a magazine still being published in New York though under different
management, that I named the newspaper I started The Kokumin Shimbun, a Japanese equivalent
to The Nation. So I never hoped to fight against the U.S.A. But after the U.S.A. dealt a series ofblows to Japan concerning the immigration problem and the Japanese school question in the
Pacific coast or at the Washington Conference, I felt a great danger from the viewpoint of
national defense and self-respect. Accordingly I gave a warning not only to the Japanese but tothe Americans as well. Part of my warning was in fact translated into English and published in
New York.* (*Japanese-American Relations, by the Hon. Iichiro Tokutomi. Published by the
Macmillan Co., N.Y. 1922.) I was quite candid and blunt in this article, but it was because I am a“candid friend” of the Americans and I hoped from the bottom of my heart that the Americans
would change their attitude to Japan. Besides this book, I contributed many articles to magazinesand newspapers for the purpose of improving America-Japanese relationship. Also the same
principle pervades all the rest of my works. But as the situation developed, not only Japan’s selfdefense and self-respect were endangered by the U.S.A., but even the national life of Japan
became exposed to danger by the abolition of the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation, freezingof assets, and embargo of U.S. exports to Japan. Now Japan’s self-existence itself was involved.
Thus the three great principles of Japan since the Meiji Restoration were violated by the UnitedStates and her allies and Japan was forced to give up hope. All my labours were lost, all myworks were written in vain. My heart bleeds when I think of the present plight of Japan. Sorrowand shame for my incompetence lies heavy on my aged heart when I realize that I failed inrealizing the teaching of my master YOKOI Shonan, and that all my life’s labour as anewspaperman was brought to naught.

153

CHAPTER 5: OPENING STATEMENT, MANCHURIAN DIVISION
Presented by Franklin Warren and Okamoto Toshio on March 18-19, 1947 (Sessions 182, 183)
As Radhabinod Pal indicated in his judgement, 32 the IMTFE never intended to admit any
exculpatory evidence pertaining to action taken by Japanese troops in Manchuria prior to the
Mukden Incident (evidence describing Manchurian regional politics or social conditions). In the
portions of the statement entitled “Problems prior to the Mukden Incident” and “Special featuresof Manchuria and the birth of Manchukuo” there are numerous phrases like “the defense will
confirm by evidence” and “the evidence will show that ... ,” but most of defense counsel’s
attempts to submit that evidence ended in failure. But from our perspective, as we attempt tolook back at past history, it is very important to have an accurate perception of the true state ofaffairs in Manchuria before the Mukden Incident. In short, the incident was not the cause of a
disturbance, but the result of years of anarchy in Manchuria, and countless, unchecked acts ofviolence intended to expel the Japanese. Without a doubt, the Mukden Incident served to resolve
the problems in Manchuria, but defense counsel never dreamed that Article 6 of the Potsdam
Declaration would be used to exhume events that had taken place, ended, and been settled nearly
two decades prior to the IMTFE.
*****OPENING STATEMENT FOR THE MANCHURIAN DIVISION.
(Franklin Warren)
In offering evidence concerning the Manchurian division, it is respectfully submitted, first of all,that the affairs centering around the so-called Mukden Incident of the 18th of September, 1931,
have been regarded as a closed book; that the Potsdam Declaration did not contemplate
prosecuting such ancient events.
In the face, however, of the charges brought forth by the prosecution, as to the origin and defenseof Japanese rights and interests in Manchuria, and to the causes which gave birth to the new stateof Manchukuo, we must of necessity show the background and sentiments which certainly
affected the actions of the parties concerned. The task of the defense is severe and extremely
difficult in view of the time lapse, which has resulted in the death or disappearance of many
important witnesses and the loss or deportation of innumerable documents of value, vital to thedefense of many of the accused.
To expedite the presentation of the case in chronological order, the following five sub-divisions
are adopted:(1) Problems prior to the Mukden Incident;
32

See Introduction, p. ??. [PLEASE INSERT PAGE NUMBER FROM THIS BOOK.]
154

(2)
(3)
(4)
(5)

The Mukden Incident and affairs incidental thereto;
Special features of Manchuria and the birth of Manchukuo;International problems of Manchukuo;
Domestic affairs of Manchukuo.

PART I. PROBLEMS PRIOR TO THE MUKDEN INCIDENT.
1. The defense will confirm by evidence the statements in the Lytton Report (p.39) that theJapanese interest in Manchuria originated in the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-5 and that theJapanese people felt they had obtained a moral right in that area, deeming it as their “lifeline” against the menace of Russia. The so-called three Powers’ intervention (i.e. Russia,
France and Germany) deprived Japan of her legitimate acquisition of sovereignty over the
Liaotung Peninsula. Immediately after the evacuation of Japanese troops the three Powers
and Great Britain forced China to concede various parts of her territory.
Although Japan and Russia came to an understanding as to their respective spheres ofinfluence in Manchuria and Mongolia by treaties concluded between 1907 and 1916, pastexperience had taught Japan to be very jealous in guarding her rights. Consequently, for that
purpose numerous treaties and agreements were signed between China and Japan during theperiod from 1905 to 1915.
At the Washington Conference of 1921-1922 and prior and subsequent thereto Japan gaveback to China the rights and interests in the Shantung Peninsula which she acquired from
Germany, renounced her priority rights concerning loans and advisers to China, and cancelled
the Lansing-Ishii Agreement and the Anglo-Japanese alliance which recognized Japanese
predominance in the Far East. Such facts will be offered as proof of Japan’s sincerity inmaintaining friendly relations with her neighbors, particularly China, in spite of all themaltreatment which Japanese nationals received in that country.
The evidence will show that the outbreak of the Chinese revolution in 1911, and the Russian
revolution in 1917, turned the Far East into utter chaos. Anti-foreign movements, especiallyanti-Japanese boycotts and terrorism were rampant everywhere. The defense will submit
evidence to show the loss in Japanese lives and property suffered prior to the Mukden
Incident. We will show the effect on Japanese interests as the civil war went from bad toworse, and the effect thereof as Chang Tso-lin of Manchuria invaded North China andclaimed himself to be Generalissimo in Peking, while the Kuomintang Party started anorthern expedition from Canton, establishing a regime in Nanking. We will also show thatmany warlords assumed their independent authorities in prospective provinces and competedagainst each other with resulting increase in their military strength, in contravention of theresolution of the Washington Conference for the reduction of Chinese troops.
We will show that by this time Manchuria had already become an indispensable source of
supply for food and raw materials to Japan, in exchange for manufactured articles and capital,
and that Japan was anxious to preserve the friendship of China as well as peace and order in155

Manchuria. The evidence will show that the Soviet Government and the Third Internationale
had adopted a policy opposed to Powers which maintained relations with China on the basisof existing treaties. This attitude of the Soviet, coupled with China’s nationalistic aspirations,
was a matter of vital concern to Japan. As stated in the Lytton Report on page 37, “Hermisgivings were further increased by the predominant influence acquired by the U.S.S.R. in
Outer Mongolia and the growth of Communism in China.”
Chang Hsueh-liang, who succeeded Chang Tso-lin in 1928, as the ruler of Manchuria andNorth China, allied himself with the Kuomintang to wipe out all the vested interests offoreigners from his domain; many discriminatory laws and regulations were issued affecting
Japanese and Korean residents there. We will show that such acts of the Chang regime not
only ignored the wishes of the Manchurian people but also violated various Sino-Japanesetreaties and were not contemplated by the Nine-Power Pact.
In the summer of 1931, the second Wakatsuki Cabinet was endeavoring to execute thetraditional peace policy of the Minseito Party through Foreign Minister SHIDEHARA, with aproblem of settling more than 300 pending cases in Manchuria. Such policy, the evidence
will show, resulted only in increasing violent acts of the Chinese.
Despite this fact we will show that all the outpost garrisons in Manchuria and elsewhere weremaintained at the treaty minimum, and the commanders were instructed to refrain from any
offensive acts. Maps and charts will be produced to show the distribution of Japanesenationals in Manchuria; the number and position of the Japanese troops, and the areas where
bandits were active.
The evidence will show that there were a long series of events involving loss of life andproperty of Japanese nationals legally resident in Manchuria; large scale banditry being so
prevalent and brigands being so entrenched and so powerful that the Chinese Government
was unable to eradicate them. This prevalence of brigandism was often the subject ofinternational protest and claims were presented by many states as a result of the failure of theChinese Government to suppress banditry.
We will show that the members of these bands formed robber communities, were motivatedby no public cause, and their acts were authorized by no state. They conducted “warfare” asa private venture, essentially in their own interest. The feature, which distinguished acts ofviolence committed by those bands from piracy was that their operations were not carried on
in a place subject to no sovereignty, such as the high seas, but in the territory of an individualstate. These bandits operated in and adjacent to areas in Manchuria with respect to which
Japan had special rights. When pursued, they invariably retired within the territory fromwhich they had come, and where China was unable to effectively pursue and deal with them.
The result was to facilitate their flight and enable them to escape punishment.
We will see in Manchuria that brigandage increased in degree and viciousness in direct
proportion to the lack of political order and adequate law enforcement. Because of a chaotic
156

state of affairs, oppression and tyranny, the bandits took advantage of these conditions tocommit crimes with impunity. These men were peculiarly dangerous because they easily
evaded pursuit, and by laying down their arms became insidious enemies. We will show thatmany civilians and soldiers fell into banditry with intermitting returns to their homes andavocations and with occasional assumption of a semblance of peaceful pursuits, divestingthemselves of the character or appearance either of soldiers or of bandits. We will show thatthe illegal activities of such irregular participants gave rise to the need for adequate protective
measures to be taken.
Evidence will show that as a result of the Wanpaoshan affair and the murder of Captain
NAKAMURA, reported by the press in July and August, 1931, the Sino-Japanese relations in
Manchuria became strained to the breaking point. General Chang Kai-shek delivered fieryspeeches inciting the Chinese against the Japanese on the 7th and 14th September. It was
natural that there were rumors that something would happen. We will show that Maj.-Gen.
TATEKAWA was sent to Manchuria to ascertain whether Tokyo’s instructions forforbearance were being carried out.

(Okamoto Toshio)
PART II. THE MUKDEN INCIDENT AND AFFAIRS INCIDENTAL THERETO:
We will show that on September 18, 1931, between 10 and 10:30 p.m., Lieutenant KAWAMOTO
of the Japanese Garrison at Mukden, who was patrolling along the South Manchurian Railway,
heard an explosion and was fired upon by Chinese troops. He returned the fire and reported tothe commander of No.3 Company, Captain KAWASHIMA, who was engaged in night
maneuvers some 1500 yards to the north. At the same time Lieutenant KAWAMOTO telephoned
to Lieutenant Colonel SHIMAMOTO, Battalion Commander at Mukden, who in turncommunicated with garrison commander Colonel HIRATA. We will show that subsequentactions of these officers were prompted by sheer necessity for self defense due to the precarious
position in which both the Japanese residents and garrison found themselves in this emergency;
the lives and property of 200,000 Japanese and 800,000 Koreans being protected only by 10,000
soldiers of the Kwantung Army who were stretched out over the length of 1,000 kilometers of
the Railway Zone and who were surrounded by more than 200,000 hostile troops of Chang
Hsueh-liang.
Lieutenant General HONJO, commander of the Kwantung Army, realized, as the evidence willshow, that the only way to protect his countrymen from disaster was to seize the enemy
headquarters. The Lytton Report recites that he ordered the fleet at Port Arthur to go to Yinkow(p. 69); but the evidence will show that his urgent request was not an order and was refused by
the fleet commander, Rear Admiral TSUDA. It will also be shown that his request for Korean
Army reinforcements was refused by the order of Tokyo. Such facts show the unexpectedoccurrence of the Mukden Incident and the absence of any common plan or cooperation among
the authorities concerned.
157

The evidence will show that when the Tokyo Government received news from Mukden early inthe morning of the 19th of September, 1931, they decided upon a non-expansion policy which
decision was immediately telegraphed to Lieutenant General HONJO, and that they also denied
the request from the Korean Army for permission to despatch reinforcements to Manchuria. The
War Minister immediately sent Colonel ANDO to Mukden to make an investigation, the result of
which will be shown by evidence.
In the afternoon of the 19th, Geneva time, Mr. YOSHIZAWA, Japanese Chief Delegate to the
League of Nations, announced to the Council that the fighting at Mukden would be localized.
The defense will show that this statement and other publications and assurances given were madein good faith but that there were unforeseen events, aggravations and developments.
Evidence will show how Lieutenant General HONJO faced a dilemma as between the instructionof the home government, which apparently minimized the existing dangers, and the urgent cries
for help from residents in Manchuria. He, being the sole judge of the requirements for selfdefense, rushed small detachments to the defense of Changchun and Kirin. Evidence will also
clarify the circumstances which necessitated the despatch of a mixed battalion of the Koreanarmy on the 21st September by its commander, Lieutenant General HAYASHI, without
knowledge or consent from Tokyo. By the end of the month, however, the governmental
instructions will be shown to have been carried out and all Japanese troops were withdrawn to
the Railway Zone, despite repeated requests for protection from residents in Harbin.
The clashes in Mukden and Changchun were only of a few hours’ duration. There were no real
hostilities in Manchuria until the so-called Nonni Bridge operation in early November 1931.
Even then the cause was rivalry between General Ma Chan-shan and General Chang Hai-pengfor leadership of Heilung-kiang Province, which led to the destruction of railway bridges. A
Japanese repair party was fired upon by Ma’s troops. Evidence will show that Japanese
authorities held prolonged diplomatic negotiations before the Kwantung Army took steps forrepulsing Ma Chan-shan from the Tsitsihar area. Thereafter, immediate evacuation was effectedin conformity with instructions from Tokyo. In the latter part of November the Kwantung Armysent a force towards Chinchow in support of the Japanese garrison at Tientsin, and later
withdrew to the original position, “to the great surprise of the Chinese,” as the Lytton Reportstates (p.77).
During this time, the primary responsibility of the Kwantung Army was the protection ofresidents and property. Evidence will be produced of the outrages committed by bandits before
and after the Mukden Incident. It was, therefore, essential and necessary for Japan to protect andreserve right of action against lawless elements. While being in full accord with the resolution of
the League Council of December 10, 1931 for the cessation of hostilities, Japan could not wellafford the risk of withholding needed protection or of shifting such burden and responsibility to
the Chinese who would likely be impotent to cope with the situation.

158

On the 10th of December, 1931, the WAKATSUKI Cabinet resigned en bloc and the opposition,
the Seiyukai Party, formed a new cabinet under Mr. INUKAI as Premier. We will show thatduring December Chang Hsueh-liang’s forces, having established headquarters at Chinchow,
took advantage of the evacuation, in accordance with government policy, of the Kwantung Army,
to march across the frozen Liao River to disturb the Mukden area, joining hands with local
bandits. Prior to this, diverse diplomatic negotiations were carried on for the mutual withdrawalof troops and the establishment of a neutral zone. Evidence will show these came to naught
because of infidelity on the Chinese side. A detachment of the Kwantung Army clashed on the
23rd December with Chang’s troops, who were riding on an armored train towards Mukden.
When the Japanese authorities announced a resolution to restore order in the Chinchow area,
Chang’s army retired, and residents in Chinchow were afforded protection by January 3, 1932.
In January, General Ting Chao revolted against General Hsi Hsia of the Kirin Province andbesieged the city of Harbin. We will show that the Japanese residents appealed for help and the
Kwantung Army entered the city on the 5th February, restricting troop movements to theminimum necessary for adequate defense. Evidence will show that the policy of the INUKAI
Cabinet was to restore peace and order in Manchuria and to provide protection against bandits.
We will show that anti-Japanese boycotts and terrorisms spread all along the Yangtze River.
Mob insurrection became imminent in Shanghai, and the Municipal Council proclaimed martial
law on the 28th January, 1932. Garrisons of the U.S.A., Great Britain, France, Italy and Japan
took positions according to the defense program of the International Concession. The Japanesemarines, in carrying out this program, were attacked by the 19th Route Army, an independent
Chinese force. Evidence will show that the Japanese marines suffered heavy losses in defense of
the concession. Rescue troops were despatched from Japan, and the Chinese troops retreatedbeyond the 20 kilometer limit asked for by the Japanese Commander.
Previously, the Japanese Government had requested the good offices of the U.S.A., Great Britain,
France and Italy to arrange a conference with the Chinese and welcomed an opportunity to
discuss an armistice which was signed on the 5th of May, 1932. We will show the circumstancesof how Japan tried to localize hostilities and how, after establishment of a neutral zone, to avoid
future conflicts, Japan evacuated immediately the whole expeditionary force, even renouncing
the rights given by the Armistice for stationing troops.
PART III. SPECIAL FEATURES
MANCHUKUO.

OF

MANCHURIA

AND

THE

BIRTH

OF

Manchuria was inhabited by the Manchus, who belonged to the Tungus tribe, the same as the
Mongolians, Koreans and Japanese. The Manchus were distinctly different from the Hun [Han]race of China proper. The evidence will show that the Chinese, that is, Hun race, did not
influence Manchuria in any great degree. However, the Manchus ruled China for three hundredyears until the revolution of 1911. The policy of the Manchu empire, that is, the Ching dynasty,
was to keep Manchuria as the land of the Manchus forever and as “forbidden territory” for the
Hun race. This restriction was rather relaxed in later days and became extinct after the 1911
159

revolution. We will show, however, there was an inherent desire of the Manchus to preserve
their territory from the revolutionary influence of China, and that this desire was shared by the
Chinese immigrants who had fled from the turmoil of civil war and found peace and tranquility
in Manchuria.
Manchuria was undeveloped and under-populated at the beginning of this century, but we willshow that the benefits derived from activities of Japan and Korean residents invited an influx ofChinese, which amounted to more than ten million persons within two score years.
The evidence will show that in 1920 Soviet Russia recognized the Mongolian People’s Republic
as an independent country. In 1922 Chang Tso-lin, who arose to Generalissimo from a captain ofbrigands, declared independence of Manchuria and tried to establish separate diplomatic
relations with other powers.
In 1929 Soviet Russia invaded Manchuria. At that time the Mukden regime under Chang Hsuehliang was using 90% of its revenue for military expenditures. Currency had depreciated morethan 100 times. The Manchurian people were aroused against the maladministration of the Changfamily, and many hoped for the former emperor of the Ching dynasty to return to his ancestral
home. We will show that following the Mukden Incident movements of Manchurians came to thesurface and were openly carried on to fulfill their long cherished aspirations.
On the 24th of September 1931, Mr. Yan Chin-kai was announced chairman of the Peace
Preservation Committee of Fentien Province. On the 26th, General Hsi Hsia declared the
independence of the Kirin Province. On the 27th, General Chang Chin-hui, General Ting Chao,and General Wan Jui-hwa, with other Manchurians, formed an emergency committee for their
Special Administrative District. On the 29th, General Tang Ju-ling announced full responsibility
for the autonomy of the Jehol Province. On the same day, General Yu Chun-shan declared theautonomy of the Eastern Border District. On the 1st day of October General Chang Hai-pengannounced the independence of Taonan. We will show that it would have been impossible for the
Kwantung Army to have inspired so many independence movements in such a short time. Suchmovements, excepting Mukden and Kirin, took place in areas where no Japanese troops were
present. It will also be shown that the Tokyo government had repeatedly sent instructions toJapanese authorities in Manchuria not to intermeddle with any new regime movements ofManchuria.
We will show that concurrent with local movements for provincial independence, there was a
popular movement for the restoration to the throne of the former Emperor Hsuang Tung, that is,
Pu Yi. Evidence will show that Lao Tin-yu, a follower of Pu Yi, contacted General Hsi Hsia of
Kirin and General Chang Hai-peng of Taonan, who, together with General Chang Chin-hui andcertain Mongolian princes, had been staunch supporters of the Ching dynasty. At the beginningof November 1931 representatives from these Manchurian provinces went to Tientsin to solicit
Pu Yi’s assistance.

160

The rivalry between General Chang Hai-peng and General Ma Chan-shan in October andNovember 1931 and the revolt of General Ting Chao and General Li Tu against General His
Hsia in January 1932 were settled amicably by the efforts of General Chang Chin-hui and other
Manchurian officials. Evidence will show that Mr. Yu Ching-hau, leader of the movement for
promoting “the territorial peace and people’s welfare,” advocated severance from the old regime
and formation of a new state. On the 16th of February 1932 a conference was called in Mukdenin the name of the North Eastern Administrative Council, consisting of General Chang Chin-hui,
General Tsung Shih-yi, General Hsi Hsia, General Ma Chan-shan, General Ten Ju-lin, Prince
Chawang, Prince Ling Sheng and Mr. Chao Hsia-pao. On the 18th of February 1932 thedeclaration of independence of Manchuria was proclaimed by that council. By the unanimous
vote of this council, Pu Yi was elected as the head of the new state and on the 9th of March Pu
Yi was nominated Regent of Manchukuo, to form the first government with Mr. Tseng Hsia-tsu
as premier. The evidence will show that the independence of Manchukuo was the inevitableconsequence of a long existing tradition and desire of Manchurians.
PART IV. INTERNATIONAL PROBLEMS OF MANCHUKUOThe birth of the new state affected Japanese rights and residents therein, and a basis for theirprotection and peaceful cooperation with Manchuria was needed. The Nine Power Pact was notconsidered as being applicable, so the Diet presented and passed a resolution to recognize
Manchukuo. On September 15, 1932, General MUTO, the first Japanese ambassador to
Manchukuo, signed a protocol with the premier, Tseng Hsia-tsu, whereby Japan recognized
Manchukuo. We will show that the protocol and its attached articles were meant for theenhancement of independence and not as a limitation on sovereignty.
The following undertakings were pledged thereby:(1) That Japan would respect the independence and territorial sovereignty of Manchukuo.
(2) That Manchukuo would encourage cooperation of its different races to build up the nation
for the benefit and prosperity of all.
(3) That Japan would support and assist Manchukuo with such means at her disposal.
(4) That Manchukuo would maintain peace and order, provide equal protection for all residents
and suppress brigandism and anti-foreignism.
(5) That Japan would receive equal treatment with all other nations.
(6) That Japan and Manchukuo would cooperate for joint defense.
(7) That friendly relations and economic cooperation between Japan, Manchukuo and China
would be encouraged.
In April 1932 Ma Chan-shan revolted against the new state. Ting Chao and Li Tu joined forces
with Ma but were defeated by joint operation of the Japanese and Manchukuoan armies. Ma lost
his power but General Ting later became the governor of Antung Province and still later a privy
councillor of Manchukuo. Su Ping-wen in November 1932 and Tan Julin in February 1933
revolted against Manchukuo, but they were defeated likewise. We will show that these joint
operations against rebels were carried out under an agreement to provide assistance in161maintaining peace and order in Manchukuo and without trespassing on territory of Russia or of
China.
The report of the Lytton Commission was published and adopted by the League Council. Japan
had to respect the independence of Manchukuo, and accordingly in March 1933 withdrew fromthe League under the provisions of paragraph 3, article I of the Convention. On the 31st of May
1933 Japan and China came to an understanding and the Tangku Truce was signed, thereby
settling those matters affecting Japan, China and Manchuria.
We will show that a conference was opened in Dairen in July 1933 to discuss economic
questions between China, Japan and Manchukuo. This paved the way to concluding several
agreements in following years with regard to customs, postal, telegraphic and transportation
matters. Restoration of friendship between China and Japan was complete and peace reigned in
the Far East despite the action of the League of Nations.
We will show that on March 1, 1934 Pu Yi was enthroned as emperor of Manchukuo. During
this period expressions of amity were exchanged between the United States and Japan. In April
the Pope recognized Manchukuo. In May the Republic of Salvador and, in October, the Republicof Dominica followed suit. In September 1934 and in March 1935, respectively, agreements
between the U.S.S.R. and Manchukuo were signed for navigation rights on rivers and for the saleof the Chinese Eastern Railway. Between China and Japan three principles, of non-menace andnon-aggression, defense against communism, and economic cooperation were declared andsupported by governmental action. The Emperor of Manchukuo visited Japan in April 1935 andwas cordially welcomed by the Japanese. Development of Manchukuo as a civilized state was
rapid; peace and order were restored under modern systems of administration and judicature, in
striking contract to previous conditions of disorder and corrupt practices under the Chang regime.
We will show that the Japanese government proclaimed in August 1935 that she would abolishextra-territorial rights and waive her rights in the railway zone, which she carried out by
December 1937. We will show that Manchukuo’s status of independence was recognized by
Italy in November 1937, by Spain in December 1937, by Germany in May 1938, by Poland in
October 1938, by Hungary in January 1939, by Slovakia in March 1939, by Rumania in
December 1940, by Bulgaria in May 1941, by Finland in July 1941, and by Croatia, Thailand
and Denmark in August 1941; other international diplomatic and commercial relations will also
be shown.
We will show that the U.S.S.R. guaranteed the inviolability of the territory of Manchukuo by the
Neutrality Pact of 1941 and the United States indicated willingness to recognize Manchukuo inthe course of negotiations held in 1941.

PART V. DOMESTIC AFFAIRS OF MANCHUKUO

162

1. Pu-Yi testified in such a way as to infer that his liberty has been completely lost after he left
Tientsin and that his Government was a puppet of Japan. Evidence will be produced todestroy this inference. Evidence will be produced in respect to his handwriting, to his efforts
to be restored as Emperor and his request for cooperation from the Japanese.
The power of Pu-Yi as a modern monarch under constitutional limitations were different
from former prerogatives of an Emperor of the Ching Dynasty where rule was absolute. We
will show the powers of the Regent and the emperor under the constitution of Manchukuo,
and the duties of the minister of state and of other functionaries. Because of their ability,
many Japanese, who we will show became citizens of Manchukuo, were solicited to become
officials in the government of Manchukuo. The activity of various public bodies will be
explained to point out their assistance in developing discussions of important domestic
problems, voicing public opinion, and effecting cooperation among the various races resident
in Manchukuo.
2. We will show that the new government of Manchukuo paid foremost attention to theliberation of the people from feudal customs and practices. A budget system for a modern
state was introduced. They did away with the practice of issuing contracts to collect taxes.
Rationalization of taxation abolished arbitrary impositions previously exacted under the
Chang regime. A new currency was established, replacing more than 15 kinds of old currencyof fluctuating value. Adjustment and regulation of new enterprises were accomplished to
avoid wasteful duplication and competition in certain fields and to distribute benefits among
the people over a wider area.
We will show that the five-year plan for industrial development of Manchukuo was notoffensive to any country. Primary consideration was given to the benefit which the people
would receive through conservation and utilization of the country’s resources. We will showthat the establishment of heavy industries was to secure a stable economy, essential to anindependent nation, and to promote self-sufficiency to meet any crisis in the face of a worldwide tendency toward bloc economy. We will show the effort made to invite foreign capitaland technique under the principle of equal opportunity. We will show that after the abolitionof extra-territoriality Japanese residents were regulated under the same laws as other
Manchurians.
We will show that legislation concerning opium and narcotics in Manchukuo, and theestablishment of anti-opium hospitals, resulted in a decrease in the number of addicts. The
ten-year plan to effect gradual prohibition was a just and practical measure. It allowed thestamping out of black market sources and gradual control and corrective measures to betaken toward total prohibition.
3. The defense will clarify many matters by evidence not made available or presented in detailto the Lytton Commission. In Manchukuo, policies and worthwhile changes of a legitimate
nature were realized in the shortest time ever seen in the annals of any country. Recovery ofpeace and order, security of life and property from bandits and warlords, wholesale163

retrenchment of military expenditures, reduction of taxation, reform of currency and of
financial system, abolition of extra-territoriality and encouragement of racial equality,
enhancement of cultural and educational institutions, and raising of standards thereof, andtremendous increase of national wealth and prosperity of the people, all were achieved as aresult of mutual cooperation of citizens of Manchukuo under a sovereign and independent
government.
I thank the Tribunal for hearing me through this humble statement which is now concluded.

164

CHAPTER 6: WILLIS ABBOT’S REPORT ON THE SITUATION IN MANCHURIA
Report by Willis Abbot, editor-in-chief of the Christian Science Monitor, describing his
observations of the situation in Manchuria in 1931
Source: Osaka Mainichi Shinbun, January 17, 1932 edition
Scheduled for submission on April 8, 1947 (Session 191); not submitted
In view of the fact that we have included the portion of the defense opening statement that refers
to problems in Manchuria prior to the Mukden Incident, we have decided to include this report aswell. Of all the documentary evidence and testimonies relating to this subject, Abbot’s report isthe most readable. It is also concise, comprehensive, and unbiased. He compares the relationshipbetween Japan and Manchuria to that between the U.S. and Cuba, adding that the former mightprove to be an alliance that benefits both parties. This opinion was shared by many members of
the international community.
*****
The Manchurian Situation
From Osaka Mainichi, Jan. 17, 1932
A Fair And Unbiased View of The Problem as Seen by a Prominent American Newspaperman
By Willis J. Abbot
Editor-in Chief
The Christian Science Monitor(December 5, 1931)(1)
Returning from the scene of military operations and diplomatic maneuvers in Manchuria to theUnited States, one can hardly fail to be impressed with the idea that precise knowledge of theconditions in the Far East is not generally possessed by most Americans. There seems to be awidespread feeling that Japan has violated the spirit of its agreement as a member of the Leagueof Nations; has been utterly oblivious to its obligations under the Nine Power Pact; has wilfully
cast the Pact of Paris into the discard, and is playing the part of a militaristic land pirate inseizing the territory of a friendly Power.
I am convinced that none of these charges is well founded. But there can be no understanding of
the merits of the controversy now in progress over Manchurian domination without someconsideration, first, of the nature of the Government which is opposed to Japan; second, of the
provocation under which Japan acted; third, of the character of the Japanese activities, and fourth,of the final purposes by which the Japanese are animated.
No Responsible Government165

I know well-meaning friends of China will be shocked at the flat assertion that there is noeffective and responsible Chinese Government in existence today. Nevertheless, I believe that
assertion to be literally correct. The authority of the Nanking Government extends over but asmall fraction of the territory and the people of China. It never did extend to Manchuria, theterritory in issue, which was ruled by the “Young Marshal,” Chang Hsueh-Liang, by right ofinheritance from his father, who acquired that right by prowess as a bandit.
In the south the authority of the Nanking Government is effectively challenged by what is known
as the Canton Government. These two rival governments sought to reach a treaty, or merger, inthe face of the so-called Japanese menace, but the meetings which were in progress when I wasin Shanghai broke up in disorder, and the Cantonese retired, threatening new military attacks
upon Nanking. The widow of Sun Yat-sen, the real founder of the Chinese Republic, hasdenounced the present Government as utterly out of accord with the fundamentals her husband
enunciated. Her repudiation of it is made the more impressive by the fact that her brother, T.V.
Soong, is its financial minister. Canton refused to merge so long as Chiang Kai-Shek headed the
Nanking Government. Yet Japan is urged to deal only with this leader.
Challenge to Powers
This so-called Government has thrown its glove in the face of the nations of the world bydeclaring that, whether they desire it or not, their extraterritorial rights will be cancelled on thefirst of January (1932). In other words, it seeks to repudiate its own treaties with the Powers inthe same way that it is trying to overthrow the treaty under which Japan invested over
$1,000,000,000 in Manchuria. Weak and elusive as is the Nanking Government, even it madelittle pretension to authority in Manchuria, and it is to be noticed that while Nanking talks to the
League of Nations, Japan negotiates with the Young Marshal for the settlement of thecontroversy.
The Japanese rights in Manchuria date mainly from a treaty negotiated in 1915, but had their
origin in earlier agreements with both China and Russia. For some years the Chinese have beenendeavouring to nullify this treaty by systematic violation of certain of its provisions. They havebuilt railway lines parallelling the South Manchuria Railway. They have raised the duty on
Fushun coal, although the price had been fixed by formal agreement. They have enlisted thebusiness men of the country in a compaign of hatred and boycott against Japanese interests. They
have persecuted Chosenese farmers settled in Manchuria; have killed guards on the South
Manchuria Railway, and more than once have attempted to wreck portions of that property.
Against all of these invasions of their rights the Japanese protested diplomatically, but the
Chinese persistently evaded any settlement of these diplomatic issues. More than 300 such cases
are cited by the Japanese as outstanding. When, on the night of September 18, 1931, a group ofmen, since identified as Chinese soldiers in uniform, were detected attempting to blow up the
tracks of the railroad, the Japanese military authorities on the ground sought to apply immediate

166

discipline. Out of their effort to save the road and drive off the assailants sprung the present
military situation.
It has been urged that instead of taking military action the Japanese should have appealed to the
League of Nations for the protection of their property. It may fairly be questioned whether any
people could be expected, in view of the immediately threatened destruction of their property, toappeal to a tribunal 10,000 miles away, and not at the moment in session, for protection.
Moreover, the Japanese had at that time fewer than 12,000 troops in Manchuria. The Chinese
possessed an army of 250,000, ill-disciplined and poorly equipped it is true, but nevertheless by
its overwhelming numbers a formidable adversary.
Obviously, if the Japanese desired to protect their property and their nationals, they must disable
their opponent at the first stroke. They therefore struck swiftly, seizing strategic points andcapturing the arsenal within the walled city of Mukden, the loss of which, of course, crippled theYoung Marshal’s forces. This action the Japanese insist was not war, but rather an exercise ofpolice power for the sole purpose of protecting their property and their people.
To the merely eivil observer of world affairs the seizure of arsenals and walled cities and thekilling of a few hundred men seems to savour strongly of war. Yet it is to be borne in mind thatnone of the campaigns of the United States in Nicaragua, which have been going on for years,
with casualties approaching those in Manchuria, has been considered war, nor did the Wilson
Government ever admit that in bombarding Vera Cruz, landing marines, and killing a notinconsiderable number of defenders, any war with Mexico was either entered upon or intended.
The Japanese hold to the same opinion regarding their operations in Manchuria.
After establishing themselves in control of certain important portions of the country, theJapanese flatly refused to evacuate at the demand of the League of Nations, and have sincerepeated that refusal in the case of certain specified territories, which at first they thought mightsafely be evacuated.
Misinterpretation Easy
Here again it is easy to misinterpret the reported action. In Manchuria and in some other portionsof China it is difficult to distinguish between the regular armed forces of the Chinese
Government and bandits. Indeed, the two are not uncommonly interchangeable, men undertaking
lawless enterprises and returning to the ranks of the army after their zest for plunder has beensatisfied, or perhaps after it has been defeated. At any rate, the contention of the Japanese is thatin certain sections a retirement of their forces would leave the populace, and particularly
Japanese or Chosenese residents, wholly at the mercy of bandits or an ill-disciplined andrapacious soldiery. I offer this defensive argument for what it may be worth. No one not on the
ground can express an intelligent view as to the degree of danger to which peaceful residents ofthe territory might be exposed if military protection were withdrawn.

167

I am convinced the general opinion that Japan has embarked upon an enterprise of land piracy
and desires to seize Manchuria as a subject province, ultimately to be annexed to her territory, is
without foundation. I have been assured frequently by Japanese in and out of official station thatthey have no desire to own or to govern Manchuria. It is a rich country, producing many raw
materials necessary to Japanese industry. It is penetrated by the South Manchuria Railway, oneof the best railroads of which I have knowledge any where in the world, which is owned by theJapanese Government, and which that Government must protect.
What Japan needs and what Japan wants in Manchuria is a stable Government which will respect
the treaty obligations already entered into; which will not attempt to foment hostile movements
against Japan; which will stabilize a currency which today is almost worthless, and which will
enable the people of the territory to attain to the degree of prosperity that the national wealthavailable would seem to promise. The present purely military Government has done none ofthese things.
A volume might be written as to the effect of its policy in forcing the peasants to sell to it for
paper the products which it thereupon sells in the markets of the world for gold and silver. In thevaults of the Young Marshal are stored tens of millions of dollars in precious metals thus
obtained, while the people who furnished the products sold have been paid in paper which
depreciated more than 50 per cent while I was in Manchuria, and the value of which now I canonly guess. It is because of this rapacious robbery of the people that banditry has become theeconomic refuge of the peasants.
If Japan could have its way in Manchuria, it would, in my judgment, assume toward that country
a relationship somewhat similar to that of the United States to Cuba. It would lend its influence
to the establishment of a stable, intelligent, competent Government, and once this wasestablished would withdraw, retaining the right to return in the event of a revolutionary
overthrow of that Government. The United States holds this relationship to Cuba without
incurring the reproach or the contumely of the world. Under it Cuba has prospered and been lawabiding. There is every reason to believe that a similar relationship between Japan andManchuria would produce like happy results.
The common impression that Japan must have Manchuria to provide for its rapidly increasing
population is a fallacy. That population is increasing to an extent that makes it a real problem. It
is estimated that the rate is somewhere in the neighbourhood of 900,000 a year. But the solutionof this problem is not to be found in emigration. That never has corrected overpopulation, and ismade the more difficult in the case of Japan by the obvious fact that all the ships on the Pacificcould not carry her 900,000 new people away in a year.
But more than that, the Japanese, who only too eagerly press into California and Honolulu, will
not emigrate to the Asiatic mainland. The climate is too rigorous for them. The Government has
made every effort, by bonuses, free land, free transportation, to persuade Japanese to settle in thesouthern part of Manchuria, where Japan holds a 99 year lease. The effort has failed. Every effort
to encourage Japanese emigration to a land where the climate is more rigorous than the home168

climate has failed. The Government knows that Manchuria would be worthless for this purpose,even were it available.
Basically the situation can hardly be fairly understood without a thorough comprehension, first,of the utter impotence and corruption of the Chinese Government today, and second, of theextent of the Japanese financial interests in the territory, which, because of the impotence of that
Government, were exposed to spoliation and ultimate destruction. Two billion dollars, theestimated value of Japanese interests in Manchuria, is to that country a sum quite as important as$10,000,000,000 would be to the United States. Would the United States stand by and witness
the annihilation of such an interest in Cuba or in Mexico without taking steps for its protection?

169

CHAPTER 7: OPENING STATEMENT, CHINA DIVISION
Presented by Aristides G. Lazarus on April 22, 1947 (Session 201); rejected in part (one section)
This is a six-part statement. The first part is a rebuttal of the prosecution’s accusations inconnection with the Marco Polo Bridge Incident, which triggered the Second Sino-Japanese War.
The argument therein does not exceed the bounds of common knowledge within the context ofinternational law. However, we believe that there is ample justification for the reexamination ofthis statement, especially for Japanese born after World War II, who lack that common
knowledge. Lazarus cites portions of the Joint Note signed by the Western Nations and Japanand the Boxer Protocol, concluded in 1900 to resolve the rebellion in North China. He thenindicates that Japanese troops had the legal right, in accordance with those treaties, to conduct
night maneuvers in the vicinity of the Marco Polo Bridge. There is nothing startling about thisindication. However, the noxious perception of history sowed during the Occupation was
rampant in Japan. At the time it had not been determined with any certainty who fired the firstshots. Was it Japanese troops, Nationalist troops, or student activists under orders from theCentral Bureau of the CCP? (Today we are reasonably certain that the CCP engineered theincident.) However, the minds of the Japanese had been so poisoned by the perception of history
promulgated by the Occupation authorities that no one even questioned the prosecution’s
insistence that the Japanese maneuvers in the outskirts of Beijing constituted “aggressive” action.
Not until the opening statement was read, that is. The IMTFE rejected much less defense
documentary evidence during this portion of the opening statement. But more pertinently,
defense counsel’s arguments were so persuasive that the prosecution ultimately backed down,
realizing that a vigorous pursuit of this incident would damage its case.
Lazarus was not permitted to read a passage at the end of the second part of his statement. It
concerns CCP activities and attempts to rid China of the foreign presence (we have enclosed it in
a box). The rejected portion mentions “clinching evidence in support of Japan's rightful fear of
the spread of Communism.” The IMTFE’s failure to grasp the seriousness of the communist
threat resulted in dire consequences. Only four years later, during the Korean War, MacArthur
was relieved of his commands because of his stubborn refusal to wage a limited war against thecommunists. When he testified before the Senate Joint Committee on Armed Services andForeign Relations, he voiced his sincere regret over the mistake his country had made (seeChapter 18).
*****
Subdivision I: THE MARCO POLO BRIDGE INCIDENT AND JAPAN’S POLICY OF
LOCALIZATION.
On 7 July 1937 at 11:40 p.m. near Liukouchiao at a point commonly known as the Marco Polo
Bridge, a Japanese force maneuvering there was fired upon by the Chinese Army and the local
Chinese authorities tried to settle the matter promptly and locally.

170

Japan’s stationing of troops in North China is based on Article 9 of the Joint Note concerning theNorth China Incident of 1900 and Article 9 of the Boxer Protocol. The right of the Japanesearmy to engage in such maneuvers is recognized in the exchange of notes between Japan and
China over the retrocession of Tientsin in 1902. It states as follows:“They will have the right of carrying on field exercises and rifle practice, etc., without informing
the Chinese authorities except in the case of feux de guerre.”
On that particular night the Japanese Army was exercising in preparation for inspection and had
no bullets but was using only blanks. Evidence will be adduced on this point. There was,therefore, no breach of any agreements on the part of the Japanese Army in engaging in suchmaneuvers. There is much evidence to prove that this incident was entirely unexpected by theJapanese troops. It will be proved by competent evidence that:(a) At the time of the incident most of the Japanese forces stationed in Peiping had gone toTungchow to prepare for inspection;(b) The second infantry regiment which had been stationed in Tientsin had gone to
Shanhaikwan for inspection;(c) Lieutenant General TASHIRO, commander of the garrison in North China was so ill that hecould not command his forces. He died shortly thereafter;(d) The commander of the infantry brigade, Major General KAWABE Shozo, was away fromhis post in Peiping and was in Shanhaikwan with his troops to inspect the second regiment
there;(e) In Tientsin, the base of the Japanese garrison force, there was no supply of arms andammunition.
On the other hand, the Chinese army had taken up its position on the banks of the Yunting Riverand approximately one battalion had advanced to that line. On 8 July 1937 when the General
Staff in Japan was informed of the incident it promptly decided to localize the incident and tosettle it on the spot as quickly as possible. This continued to be the attitude of Japan towards theincident for a considerable period of time.
At forty-two minutes past six that evening the Chief of the Japanese General Staff sent atelegram to the commander of the Japanese forces in China, forbidding the use of further militaryforce in order to help localize the incident. On the 9th of July the Vice-Chief of the General Staff,
General Imai, wired the Chief of Staff of the Japanese force in North China urging settlement of
the incident on the following terms.
(a) The Chinese force responsible for the incident should be withdrawn to the left bank of theYungting River;(b) Future security be assured;(c) The persons directly responsible for the incident be punished.

171In accordance with the orders of the General Staff, representatives of the Japanese garrison met
with the representatives of the Chinese army and it will be shown that on 11 July an agreement
was reached embodying the above terms, thus acknowledging that the responsibility for theincident lay with the Chinese. It will be proven that on the 18th of July General Sung Cheh-yuan,commander of the Hopei Chahar political council, who was responsible for the 29th Division,came to Tientsin and officially acknowledged the agreement of the 11th. This would have ended
the entire matter, but on 25 July the Langfan incident took place. It will be shown that the
telegraphic wire had been cut between Peiping and Tientsin. The Japanese Army, with theconsent of the Chinese Army made the necessary repairs at the break which was found to beapproximately 50 kilometers southeast of Peiping. After the Japanese had repaired the break they
were fired upon by members of the Chinese Army. Then on 26 July there occurred what is
known as the Kuang-an Gate incident. With previous notice to, and the consent of the Chinese
Army, the Japanese Army sent troops to Peiping to protect the Japanese citizens there. When apart of the Japanese force had entered the city the Chinese suddenly closed the gate, separating
those troops from the remaining Japanese body. Both groups were then fired upon by the
Chinese. This incident will be testified to by a witness who took part in this action. By this time
the Chinese Army was heavily concentrated in North China and had completely surrounded theJapanese forces in Fengtai. It will be shown that on 27 July the Japanese garrison stated that it
had exhausted every means of settling matters peacefully and there was now left to it noalternative other than to fight. In Tokyo on the same day the Chief Secretary of the Cabinet
issued a similar statement. In these statements it was made clear that Japan was fighting only
against the Chinese Army and not with the Chinese people. The statements further pointed outthat it was the intention of the Japanese Army to restore peace and order as quickly as possible,
to respect the interests of third nations, and to protect the lives and property of their people. It
was unequivocally stated that Japan had no territorial ambitions in North China.
Up to this point the activities of the Japanese had been limited to Peiping and surrounding
territory only. On 29 July the Tungchow incident involving the massacre of 200 Japanese
residents by the Chinese Peace Preservation Corps took place. Evidence will show that on thatsame day Japanese forces in Tangku and Tientsin were attacked. This forced extension of theincident to these areas. During the entire month of July there was no change whatsoever in theJapanese desire and attempts to localize the incident. It was the Chinese who repeatedly violated
the agreement of 11 July and all Japanese military, it will be proven, was in the nature of selfdefense only in every one of the enumerated incidents.
It will be shown that on 10 July units of the Chinese air force and four divisions of troops weresent to the northern boundary of Honan Province. On the 12th the armies of Shansi, Honan,
Hupeh, Anwei, and Kiangsu Provinces were massed on the Lunghai Railway and PeipingHankow Railway lines. Chinese troops continued to pour northward and in August the ChineseCentral Army was in a position to besiege the Japanese garrison in North China. Evidence will
be introduced to show that on 15 August Chiang Kai-shek ordered general mobilization andestablished General Headquarters, he himself became Commander-in Chief of the army, navy
and air force of China and the country was divided into four military districts. China was now
fully prepared to wage war. By the end of August approximately four hundred thousand Chinese172troops were massed in Hopei Province. By these actions China had expanded a series of local
incidents into an armed conflict tantamount to war on a large scale.
It will next be shown that on 31 August Japan decided to send, three divisions to China.
The Japanese Army was left no alternative but to prepare to meet the situation. It was not until
20 November that Japanese General Headquarters was established. It will thus be shown, when
the above evidence has been introduced, that Japan did not attack China and did not violate anyof the treaties as charged by the prosecution.
As the evidence offered by the defense will show, the China incident was generated by an
unexpected local incident, and in spite of Japan’s consistent attempts to localize it, it expanded
finally into large scale hostilities. We will prove that the autonomous movement which began
and which was promoted in North China some time before the Marco Polo Bridge Incident, hadnothing to do with the China Incident. There was no connection between them.
After the making of the Tangku Agreement in May 1933 it was the National Government ofChina itself which established the North China Political Committee governing the five districtsof Hopei, Chahar, Shantung, Shansi, Suiyuan, and the two cities of Peiping and Tientsin on 17th
June of the same year. It appointed Huang Fu head of the committee. Policy in North China wasdecided by this organ.
Later Yin Ju-ken was appointed Special Director of Administration of twenty-three counties inunarmed district of Eastern Hopei on the recommendation of Huang Fu, the Chief of the North
China Political Committee. It will be shown that in 1935 the autonomous movement of the
farmers gained momentum, and in November of the same year the Eastern Hopei AntiCommunist Autonomous Committee was established with Yin-Ju-ken as its chief. Though thiswas strictly a local Chinese affair, the Chinese Government seized upon it and used it for antiJapanese propaganda, thereby aggravating the situation. It will be shown that General Sung Cheyuan resigned his post as Chief of Chahar district and as Commanded of 29th Army, but was
shortly thereafter appointed Commander of Peiping-Tientsin Garrison. At the end of November
1935 he demanded self-government for North China. On the 11th of December in the same year
the Administrative Council of the National Government of the Chinese Republic accepted thedemand, and on the 15th of that month the Hopei-Chahar Political Committee was established togovern the districts of Hopei and Chahar and the cities of Peiping and Tientsin, with Sung Cheyuan as the chief of the committee. This too was purely an internal affair of China. To allappearances this committee was authorized to handle only military, foreign, financial,communications and personnel problems. But, in reality, it constantly kept in close touch with
the National Government, most of the committee being men of importance in the National
Government. Evidence will show that Sung Che-yuan’s advance into North China wasaccompanied by the advance of Communist elements. Among Sung’s followers there were many
Communists who espoused the anti-Japanese and Communist movement, although Sung himself
was pro-Japanese. (This subdivision will be presented by Messrs. Miyata and Ohara and Mr.
Levin.)

173

Subdivision II: ACTIVITIES OF CHINESE COMMUNISTS AND THE ANTI-JAPANESEMOVEMENT
As our evidence will show, it was the Communist movement in China that created the antiJapanese movement. In September 1920 a meeting for the organization of the Chinese
Communist party was held in Shanghai under the direction of Voichinsky, chief of the Far East
Division of the Comintern. In May 1921 the party came to be formally organized. From 1924 to1927 there was cooperation between the Communist Party and the Nationalist Party(Kuomintang). Thereafter a schism developed and the two parties, now in fact two states in
China, started making war on each other. The Communist Party in China took the lead in thegeneral anti-foreign movement and further developed the anti-Japanese movement, expanding it
to such a degree that it finally took the form of unlawful belligerent action. It will be shown thatat the Seventh General Meeting in 1935, the Comintern expounded its doctrines of national unity,
the popular front, anti-fascism, condemnation of imperialism, and called for war against Japan.
Immediately, on the first of August of the same year, the Communist Party in China made what
is known as the 8.1 Declaration — to wage war with Japan, and it actually began preparations forwar. This declaration, it will be proven, had an important connection with the development of theincidents in Asia.
In December of the following year, the Chinese Communist Party made what is called its
December Decision in which it set up the organization of anti-Japanese allied forces and theestablishment of a defense government in anticipation of the anti-Japanese war. In December of1936, the Sian Incident took place. This was the kidnapping of Chiang Kai-shek. One of theterms of his release was his promise to cease fighting the Communists and instead, to make war
on Japan. Evidence will show that since the Sian Incident three important changes took place inthe character of the anti-Japanese movement in China.
The first was the adoption of anti-Japanism as an instrument of Chinese policy. The second, theuse of military power to support this movement. The third was the further development of theCommunist movement. It will be shown that General Chiang Kai-shek had to consent toreconciliation with the Communists and to war with Japan in order to be released from captivity
at Sian. It will be shown that this cooperation policy, as was openly stated by the Communist
army, was but an expedient for the expansion of the anti-Japanese front. Now that theCommunist movement no longer had to undergo the opposition of the National Government, its
activity became unrestricted and anti-Japanese propaganda became more intensified. Into thispropaganda, Communist principles were woven. The development of this movement threatened
the safety of Japan as the Chinese Communist Party was the armed vanguard of the world
Communist movement which, it will be shown, had, at the Seventh Congress of the Third
International in 1935, declared Japan its natural enemy.
The evidence will trace and will show that the declaration by this convention in 1935, thekidnapping of Chiang Kai-shek in 1936 and the Marco Polo Bridge Incident in 1937 wereclosely related and were natural steps in a deeply laid conspiracy to drag Japan into war with
China. Statements of high-ranking officials of China will be introduced to show that it wasconsidered that only a major war with another country could unify China and stop its civil wars.
174

All this evidence will show that the planning and initiating of the Sino-Japanese conflict lay notwith Japan, but elsewhere.
The evidence will show that the Communist Party on 8 July the day after the Lukouchiao
Incident, sent a telegram stating it would wage war on Japan in collaboration with the National
Government forces. Again, as the evidence will show, there was a close connection among the
Chinese Communist Party, Soviet Russian Communist Party, and the former Comintern. As
already stated, the Chinese Communist Party was constituted under the direction of theComintern and was in such an organic relation as to be directed by the latter. The nature andscope of these directions will be revealed by evidence.
It will be shown that Japan had reason to fear, and in fact did fear, that the spread ofCommunism in China, and then in Japan itself meant Japan’s destruction.
One look at the map today will show what has happened to Russia's neighbors and former
neighbors both in Europe and in Asia. The clinching evidence in support of Japan's
rightful fear of the spread of Communism is President Truman's address to the UnitedStates Congress last month on that subject and the desperate measures he recommended tostop its spread.
This subdivision will be presented by Messrs. OHARA and ITO and Mr. Cunningham.
Subdivision III: EXTENSION OF THE INCIDENT TO CENTRAL CHINAThe Shanghai Incident was entirely separate from that of North China. In 1932 the Shanghai
truce was concluded. As evidence will show, at about the time of the North China incident,
China was constructing fortifications within the demilitarized zone in violation of the above
truce.
It will be shown that, to encourage international intervention, an incident took place in theinternational city. On August 9th, Lieutenant OYAMA, chief of the company of the Japanesemarines, and his chauffeur were shot to death. China had been openly concentrating her troops in
the neighborhood of Shanghai, and by August 12th, the number amounted to 50,000. The
Japanese marines in charge of protecting Japanese residents there numbered only 4,000 and on
August 13th both forces clashed. Thereupon the Japanese government and army headquarters
decided to send to Shanghai two divisions in order to ensure the safety of the marines and toprotect Japanese residents there in the emergency.
When the expeditionary forces arrived at Shanghai on 23rd August, the already overwhelming
Chinese forces had been increased still further. The Japanese government continued to adhere toits policy of trying to localize the incident and it tried to avoid a clash of arms but when the
Chinese increased their forces to between 300 and 400 thousand, it finally became obvious thatthe incident could not be terminated and three divisions were landed at Hangchow on 5
November to stop the large Chinese force which was advancing from Chekiang Province on
Shanghai where the Japanese garrison was too small to protect the Japanese residents there.
175

This subdivision will be presented by Mr. SOMIYA AND Mr. Roberts.
Subdivision IV : OCCUPATION OF NANKING AND JAPANESE ATTEMPTS TO BRINGABOUT PEACEIn November 1937 the Chinese forces fighting Japanese landing forces at Hangchow retreated to
the west and the Japanese, fearing a counter-attack, pursued them along the line of Soochow and
Kashing, and then along the line of Wuhsi and Fuchow. In order to meet the continued threat of a
Chinese counterattack the fighting front was gradually enlarged. Before the fall of Nanking
peace terms were proposed through the German ambassador.
The chief points were: acknowledgement of Manchukuo, amelioration of conditions in North
China and Inner Mongolia, cooperation in preventing the spread of Communism, cooperation ineconomic development and indemnities. China delayed its reply, the time limit of January 15,
1938 expired and with it the chance of making peace. The Panay and Ladybird incidents, it will
be shown, were settled by apology and compensation, and the incidents were considered closed
in accordance with then existing international law and diplomatic practice.
With reference to counts 45 to 50 relative to attacks on various cities of China, we will present
evidence pertaining to the Japanese army chain of command, the orders given by commanders totroops before the entry into a city, punishments meted out by courts martial for offenses against
civilians, the exaggeration of stories of atrocities in some places, the non-existence of atrocities
in others, and atrocities by Chinese which were charged to the Japanese. Further, internationallaw will be introduced on the treatment of bandits, irregulars, guerrillas, and others who cannot
claim the status of soldiers and whom international law pronounces outlaws and beyond theprotection accorded combatants. In any event, we shall conclusively prove the nonculpability of
the accused as to such matters.
This subdivision will be presented by Messrs. ITO, S. OKAMOTO, SOMIYA and HAYASHI,
and Messrs. Mattice, Cole, Blewett, Roberts and Harris.
Subdivision V: ATTACK ON HANKOW AND AFTER
It will be shown that from the Shanghai incident onwards, it was Japan’s policy to terminate theincident as quickly as possible. That Japan had no territorial ambitions in China will be shown by
the statement of Premier Prince KONOYE on 3 November 1938, and his declaration on 22
December 1938. Conclusive evidence on this point is the treaty between Japan and China inwhich Japan even surrendered the extraterritorial rights she enjoyed under previous treaties.
With reference to alleged economic aggression, it will be shown that Japan did not monopolize
the Chinese economy, nor did she exclude third powers. Japan invested money and developed
the unexploited resources of China to the mutual benefit of both nations. The North China
Development Company was organized on 7 November 1938 with capital of 350,000,000 yen.
176

The next sentence is omitted.
It invested its capital in transportation, port facilities, communications, electricity, mines and salt.
On the 7th of November 1938 the Central China Development Company was established withcapital of 100,000,000 yen and it invested its capital in railways, transportation, electricity, gas
and mines in Central China. Both companies contributed much to the welfare of the Chinese.
It will be shown that the economic control exercised by Japan was due to military necessity andwas no different from that engaged in by other occupying powers during hostilities andrecognized by international law. These measures were taken because it was necessary to protect
Japanese business establishments from violence and to maintain the occupying forces. It willfurther be shown that when military necessity no longer existed, economic control was returnedto the hands of the Chinese, even while hostilities went on in other parts of the country. Similarly,
the exigencies of war, it will be shown, sometimes required the placing of temporary restrictions
on third powers.
With reference to opium, the prosecution has alleged that its use was encouraged in order toweaken China and to raise funds for Japan. It will be shown that poppy growing had neverceased in China, that vast taxes were collected from opium, that its use had never been stamped
out, as alleged. It will further be shown that Japan advised the Chinese government to introduce
the system of opium control successfully used in Japan, Korea and Formosa. This entailed thelicensing of known addicts and supplying them through recognized channels. It will be shownthat the League of Nations approved control rather than prohibition as the solution of China's
opium problems. Pacts and figures will be produced to show the efficacy of the system proposed
by Japan and used by her in her territories. In fact, what Japan expected most from China was
duplication of the policy of gradual abatement which was already practiced in Formosa andwhich had won world-wide approval. Absolute prohibition, it will be shown, cannot be enforced.
It was so arranged that habitual opium smokers might openly get their minimum needs bycertificate. In this way, purchase was restricted to those certificate holders and no other people
could secure opium. Thus, the use of opium could be controlled. The evidence will show that the
profits accruing from the sale of opium all went into the coffers of the new Chinese regime andnone of it ever went to the Japanese army or government as alleged.
This subdivision will be presented by Messrs. SHIOBARA, SAMMONJI, and TAKANO, andMessrs. Freeman and Williams.
And the last subdivision, VI: THE NEW REGIME IN CHINA.
Japan is charged with having set up one or more separate governments in China under the controlof Japan and having made them the means of aggression. It will be shown that in China, becauseof its vastness and poverty and widely divergent regions, local autonomous bodies often sprang
up to maintain peace and order when the central government was unable to do so. The evidence
will show that at the time of the conflict between China and Japan, such autonomous bodies
177came into existence, and, as the incident progressed, they grew, joined together, grew in size, andsupplanted the former government. As these bodies served to maintain peace and order, Japannaturally supported them in order to preserve stability in the occupied areas. These were notpuppet governments as charged, but independent, as proved by the China-Japan treaty previously
alluded to. It will be shown that the Chief of the Chinese Republic, Wang Chin-wei, was no mere
upstart, but had been vice-president of the Chinese Republic and president of the Central
Committee of the Kuomintang under Chiang Kai-shek. He had fought in the Nationalist
Revolution beside Sun Yat-sen and had helped to establish the Chinese Republic. He was andalways had been a leader in the Chinese Government.
As the evidence will show, Wang Chin-wei escaped from Chungking and sought to conclude
speedy peace with Japan. It was natural that Japan, desiring such peace with China, should
support him. When he established the National Government of China on March 30, 1940, he
used the Chinese national flag, adopted the policy of anti-Communism and peace and returned
the capital to Nanking.
Japan recognized the Wang Chin-wei regime as the legitimate government of China and as thebest means of effecting an early peace with China. Again the treaty between Japan and China
shows that the new government was not considered as a puppet government.
The evidence will sustain the defense contention that the accused did not enter into any
conspiracy, did not plan and initiate a war of aggression against China, did not use opium todebauch its people and to raise funds for war, nor did they foist upon China a puppet government
by supporting Wang Chin-wei. In short, that the accused are not chargeable with the offenses set
forth in the Indictment.
This subdivision will be presented by Messrs. SAMMONJI, YAMADA and HANAI, and Messrs.
Furness and Blewett.

178

CHAPTER 8: EXCERPTS FROM PROCEEDINGS OF THE SIXTH CONFERENCE OF THE
INSTITUTE OF PACIFIC RELATIONS
Problems of the Pacific, 1936: Aims and Results of Social and Economic Policies in PacificCountries“Document IV: Recent Developments in the Chinese Communist Movement”
Contributed by Reizo Otsuka, member of the staff of the South Manchuria Railway Company
Scheduled for submission on April 25, 1947 (Session 204); not submitted
The following text was excerpted from the Proceedings of the Sixth Conference of the Instituteof Pacific Relations (held at Yosemite National Park in August 1936), published in book form by
Oxford University Press in 1937. It is an objective, fair-minded report on the movements of the
CCP from 1928, when the party held its Sixth National Congress, to 1936. We do not know why
defense counsel decided not to submit a reference of such excellent quality. As we mentioned in
the Introduction, we have included these excerpts not because their content contains crucial
information, but because they provide an accessible, reliable portrayal of the CCP in its earlyyears.
*****The Red Army: Sovietization of Hsiens in North Shensi
When the Red Army occupies a district, it first of all assembles the populace and holds a meetingat which a Soviet Government will be formed and the land distributed. But in reality the good
tracts of land are reserved as ‘public land’ for the Soviet Government and the Red Army. This
land is cultivated by the destitute peasants, and the remaining tracts are distributed to thepeasants. Land is granted to the people, but it must be taken into consideration that in order to
execute the policy of the Red Army, some ‘pulling of the wires’ is put into practice. After the
distribution of the land, the young men under thirty years of age are recruited into the flying
column, the youths ranging from fourteen to twenty are compelled to become vanguards, while
the boys under fourteen must join the Pioneer (boy scout) organization. The boys in the Pioneers
are given instruction in communism so that the flying column and the youthful vanguards maylater form an independent body and become reserves for the Red Army. From the old men andthe young women transport corps are organized to aid in the transportation of supplies or thecultivation of the ‘public land’ or scouting and sentry duty. It is said that the poor peasants, who
are given only bad tracts of land, are compelled not only to enlist in the Red Army, but also topresent four-tenths of their harvest for the public supplies.33
33

Reizo Otsuka, “Document IV. Recent Developments in the Chinese Communist
Movement in Problems of the Pacific, 1936: Aims and Results of Social and Economic Policies in PacificCountries, Proceedings of the Sixth Conference of the Institute of Pacific Relations (Chicago: Universityof Chicago Press, 1937), p. 356.

179

PRESENT SITUATION OF THE CHINESE COMMUNIST PARTY’S ANTI-IMPERIALISM
MOVEMENT
At the Sixth Conference of the Chinese Communist Party, which was held at Moscow in July
1928, the two great tasks of the party were decided upon: (1) Drive out the Imperialists from
China and complete a real unification of China. (2) By the democratic system abolish the private
ownership of land by the landholding class and execute a ‘land revolution’ so that the peasants
may shatter the semi-feudalistic bonds in the existing land system. 34…
On July 15, 1934, when the fifth drive was in its second stage, the Chinese Communist Army
issued the ‘Manifesto for the Northward March of the Red Army of Workmen and Peasants’, andafter organizing a vanguard army for the anti-Japanese campaign to the north dispatched it withall possible speed. Simultaneously with this move, anti-foreign demonstrations called the‘People’s Armed Self-Defence Movement’ were originated in Shanghai and in the other leading
cities proposing the ‘Fundamental Policy for the Chinese People’s anti-Japanese Military
Operations’. In answer to the call of the Communist Army in its anti-imperialism movement,
extensive activities were begun in the various localities. These were the anti-imperialism
activities of the Red Army during its stay in Kiangsi. The noteworthy characteristic of these
movements is that the main activity of the Red Army at this time was to fight off the campaignof the Nanking Government; in reality, the anti-Japanese movement was of secondary
importance. Directly after dispatching the army for the Northern Campaign against the Japanese,
Chu Teh, the leader of the Red Army, during the course of his speech which stressed the urgencyof repulsing the government forces, said:‘The Red Army consisting of peasants and workmen is the only armed force to deliver
China from the outrage of Japanese Imperialism. For this reason, our second task is tocarry on direct military operations against Japan.’But in the so-called ‘New Strategy’, which was made public in August 1935, the mutual
relation has been completely changed.
Present Position of the Anti-Imperialism Movement.
What is the ‘New Strategy’?
Briefly it is the method by which the Chinese Communist Party is trying to solve its problems
through turning the spear-head of the anti-foreign movement towards Japan. Primarily, thismeasure is directed against Japan; and secondly, the policy towards the Kuomintang will bedecided therefrom. This is the change of policy of the Communist Party based on the resolutions
passed at the seventh congress of the Comintern. The new policy was made public on August 1,
34

Ibid., pp. 367-368.

180

under the names of the People’s Commissariat of the Soviet Government and the Central
Committee of the Chinese Communist Party.
The difference between this policy and the others is that all parties are to join and form a united
front, for which purpose a proposal was made for the organization of a National Defence
Government and the formation of a Confederate Army against Japan. Consequently, the party
which formerly advocated the overthrow of the Kuomintang is now opposed to the dissolution by
a foreign Power of the Kuomintang and the ‘Blue Shirts’ Organization’ in North China. In thisway the Communist Party is endeavouring to win the warlords and the financiers in one divisionof the Kuomintang over to the National Defence Government. This may be interpreted as a greatchange indeed.
Did this change lead to the abandonment of the initial political policy of the party? The answer isin the negative – the Chinese Communist Party adhered to its fundamental political policy; thechange merely indicates the development of the policy. Simultaneously with the change in its
policy, the Chinese Communist Party has made partial modifications in the domain of the agrarianand the economic policies. That is to say, certain parts of the various conditions of the land
reforms have been moderated. The reason for this is that for the Chinese Communist Party thestruggle for the formation of the united front in the anti-imperialist movement is now allimportant. The party is thoroughly convinced that as long as it follows this line the other problems
will either be solved of their own accord or else be easily realized. Wang Min (Chen Shao-yu),
who was one of the central figures of the Chinese Communist Party attending the seventh
congress of the Comintern, made a statement to the following effect:‘It is necessary to believe firmly that under such conditions as exist in China of thepresent day, where there exists a Soviet régime in one part of its territory, the adoptionof the tactics for the formation of the anti-imperialistic people’s united front by nomeans weakens but rather consolidates the strength of the position of the Communist
Party in its struggle for the future victory of the Soviet Revolution and theconsolidation of the proletariat hegemony.’ 1

Again, in connexion with the Soviet Government and the National Defence Government whose
task is to form a united front against imperialism, Wang Min has stated:‘The policy of the National Defence Government is not only coincident with the dutiesof the Soviet Government. For this reason the Soviet Government can and must set an
example to the followers of the National Defence Government. But the Soviet
Government has for its chief task the complete racial and social liberation of theChinese, thus it will not be able to restrict its activity merely within the frame of thepolicy of the National Defence government. For instance, in order to let the Agrarian
Revolution develop, the Soviet Government will, as part of the constitution of theAgrarian Revolution and as its starting point, execute the National Defence
Government’s policy, by confiscating the land of traitors to the country and endeavour
to distribute it to the people. At the same time the Soviet Government will abolish the1

Revolutionary Movement in the Colonies and the Tactics of the Communist Party.

181

feudal system of land possession and strive for the realization of the fundamental aimof the Communist Party.’

Thus, simultaneously with its protection of the Communist Party’s right to guide, the ‘New
Strategy’ is making it possible for the Chinese Communist Party to win over the people graduallyin its plan for the realization of the anti-imperialism movement and the land revolution.
The essential point of the ‘New Strategy’ is that the full force of the Chinese Communist Party
against the so-called ‘international imperialism’ is directed towards Japan. This situation issimilar to that in 1925, when the spear-head of anti-imperialism was pointed at Britain. In thetactics of the Communist Party, the struggle which the Chinese Communist Party terms ‘Resist
Japan’ is no different from the general anti-imperialism movement of the students, inhabitants ofthe cities, and the labourers. Secondly, there is the recent manifestation of the anti-Japanese
movement created by agitators in the Kuomintang and a part of the capitalists and financiers; andthirdly, there is the failure of the Government Army to exterminate the Reds in Kiangsi, thus
permitting the main forces of the Red Army to proceed northward to Szechwan without sufferingmuch loss. Having occupied a vast territory where no economic blockade and no chains ofblockhouses exist, the Red Army, which moved towards the north, is now in a position to engage
in any sort of warfare and take part in any revolutionary movement. This is indeed a great blow to
the Nanking Government.
The Chinese Communist Party is now forming a united front under such favourable
circumstances; how is the Nanking Government going to control this movement?
Student Movements. Since the close of 1935, even Chiang Kai-shek’s instructions to therepresentatives of the schools have not been successful in preventing the development of student
movements throughout China. In Peiping on December 9, 1935, the students of Tsinghua andYenching Universities, who were angered by the resolution passed against self-government by thepresidents of the universities in Peiping on December 8, visited Sung Cheh-yuan at Wanshoshan
and held a demonstration. Upon attempting to enter the city they were stopped by the police at
one of the west gates. Within the city, six thousand secondary school and university students roseand finally overcame the patrols after much bloodshed and disorder. Then on December 16, eight
thousand students, with those of the National Normal University acting as the pivot, commenced
a demonstration after meeting in secrecy. From this movement was formed the Federation of theStudents of Peiping consisting of representatives from more than thirty schools. The federation
has mobilized the students and is doing its utmost to create an anti-Japanese atmosphere.
In Tientsin, too, a student movement was formed, and in Shanghai students rose in co-operation
with their fellows in North China. On December 19 the students of Futan University presented apetition to the Municipal Government. Furthermore, on December 23, with the students of Futan
University in the central position, the ‘Band of Petitioners for the Entrance of Students toNanking’ converted the North Station into the base of their activities. In sympathy with these,
approximately two thousand students held a ‘sympathy demonstration’ on the 24th. In Kaifeng(Honan Province), also, fourteen thousand students from thirty-eight schools, under the pretext ofproceeding to Nanking to present a petition, held up the traffic by occupying the station and thepassenger trains. Canton, too, was the scene of a student demonstration. On January 3 of the182

present year the students attacked the police and incurred ten casualties. On March 28, in order toform a unification of the student movements throughout China, the ‘Preliminary Organ for theStudents’ Federation for National Salvation’ was formed, and a two-day struggle which followed
produced ten casualties. With the nation-wide union of the students, the Student Movement isspreading over the country like wildfire, as if mocking at the powerlessness of the Nanking
Government; needless to say, the Chinese Communist Party is its guiding influence.
National Salvation Societies. Fanned either directly or indirectly by the Chinese Communist Party,
anti-imperialism associations have begun to be formed in all parts of China in co-operation withthis student movement. Particularly active among these is the National Cultural Salvation
Association in Shanghai, which occupies the position of the highest guiding organ of the National
Salvation Associations. The formation of this society was in co-operation with the student
movement in Peiping. It began with the issuance on December 12, 1935, of the so-called‘Manifesto of National Salvation’ which bore the signatures of more than two hundred and fifty
intellectuals of Shanghai, including Communists, Social Democrats, Nationalists, and members of
the Kuomintang. But these personalities were all utilized to advantage by the Chinese Communist
Party. This fact was revealed by the ‘Statement to the People’ which was published on February
11 by the Communist Party’s Central Department of Propaganda.
Furthermore, there exist the following in Shanghai: the Shanghai Women’s National Salvation
Union, the National Salvation Union of the Trade Unions of Shanghai, the Shanghai Workmen’s
National Salvation Union, the National Salvation Association of Primary School Teachers ofShanghai, the Shanghai Motion Picture Artists’ National Salvation Association, the ShanghaiYoung Artists’ National Salvation Association, and others. With these various associations, theaforementioned Shanghai Students’ National Salvation Federation has joined to form theShanghai National Salvation Federation of all classes of people. 1
Union of the Chinese People’s Revolution. The participation of some of the wealthy people may
be observed in the National Cultural Salvation Association. Furthermore, in answer to the call of
the Chinese Communist Party for co-operation in national defence, some of the military people,
especially the ‘anti-Chiang’ group, are now endeavouring to form a united front with the Chinese
Communist Party. Chen Ming-shu and Li Chi-shen, the chief leaders of the Fukien Independence
Movement, and Tsai Ting-kai, Chu Shou-nien, Ong Chao-huan, and Chiang Kuang-nai, thedauntless generals of the Nineteenth Route Army, had either taken shelter in foreign countries or
had made their abodes in Hongkong, Kwantung, and Kwangsi, where they continued their ‘antiChiang’ work. On the occasion of the fifth congress of the Kuomintang, which was held in
November 1935, they telegraphed Tsou Lu, Feng Yu-hsiang, and Yen Hsi-shan, who were at thattime in Nanking, and demanded: (1) that the Kuomintang abandon its arbitrary one-party rule, (2)the release of all those imprisoned for political offences, (3) the enforcement of the freedom of
democracy, and (4) the establishment of a special organ to supervise the finances and national
defence programme of the Government.

1More recently, with the Shanghai Federation as a pivot, the All China National Salvation
Federation has been organized.

183

However, they later followed the proposal of the Chinese Communist Party and formed the‘Union of the Chinese National Revolution’. With the publication of its journal, the Journal of
National Salvation, the union is doing its utmost in persuading the Hu Han-min Party and theKwangsi Party to join in forming a ‘united front’. Thus, even influential men in the Kuomintang
are now assenting to the proposal of the Chinese Communist Party. 35

35

Ibid., pp. 367-373.

184

CHAPTER 9: REPORT ON THE ANTI-JAPANESE MOVEMENT IN CHINA AND THE
BOYCOTTING OF JAPANESE GOODS(Letter from Shigemitsu Mamoru, minister to China, to Foreign Minister Shidehara Kijuro)
Confidential Document No. 448 dated February 2, 1931
Scheduled for submission on April 29, 1947 (Session 206); not submitted
Defense counsel collected numerous documents relating to anti-Japanese activity and boycotts ofJapanese imports between 1926 and the outbreak of the Second Sino-Japanese War, intending tosubmit them to the Tribunal. Most of them were rejected, which was not surprising, since the
IMTFE was determined to adhere to its basic policy to the bitter end, i.e., the Tribunal’s mission
was to judge Japanese war crimes, not crimes committed against Japanese citizens andsanctioned by Nationalist China, one of the Allied Nations. The Tribunal flatly refused tocountenance the defense argument that the Japanese had been left with no choice but to strikeback after so many acts of violence were inflicted on them. It excluded en masse documents
attesting to terrorism and brutality suffered by Japanese residents at the hands of the Chinese andboycotts of Japanese goods. Defense counsel refrained from submitting this report wired by
Minister Shigemitsu, presumably because they knew it would be rejected. They did submit areport on China’s anti-Japanese policy contained in a publication issued by the Osaka Chamberof Commerce in 1931, An Overview of Sino-Japanese Political and Economic Relations, to the
Tribunal. Although the report is objective and dispassionate, the IMTFE rejected it along withnearly 20 other documents on the day before the defense planned to submit Shigemitsu’s
telegram. It would stand to reason that the defense attorneys would decide not to submit the latteras well, and we assume that that was the case. We selected this document not because of its
evidentiary significance, but because we thought that readers would find a diplomat’s field reportto the foreign minister instructive.
*****
DEFENSE DOCUMENT #1303
Confidential Document No. 448
To:
Baron SHIDEHARA Kijuro, Foreign Minister
From: SHIGEMITSU Aoi
Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary in China
November 2, 1931
Subject: Report on the anti-Japanese movement and the boycott of Japanese goods(Please have this report translated into English, and distribute it to all foreign diplomaticestablishments.)

185

The Anti-Japanese Movement and the Boycotting of Japanese Goods in China
It is established fact at home and abroad that the Nationalist (Kuomintang) government calls thetreaties with the Western powers, which they consider disadvantageous, “unequal treaties.” Itwishes to have them abolished, and to that end is making use of anti-alien movements.
China refused to recognize the treaties even before the establishment of the Nationalist
government. For instance, the Peking government stated that they would not be effective in the
future, when it came time to revise the commercial treaty with Belgium in 1925. The government
assumed the same attitude in 1927 on the occasion of the revision of the commercial treaty withJapan.
However, the Nationalist government’s stance was more blatant — that is to say, on July 7, 1928,
it announced that when term of the treaties expired, it intended to revoke the extraterritorial
rights of foreign nations, without conducting any negotiations whatsoever. It also announced aprovisional law that gave Chinese courts jurisdiction over foreigners. In December 1929, thegovernment declared that extraterritorial rights would be abolished after 1930, and in December
1931 enacted the aforementioned law relating to court jurisdiction over foreign nationals.
The Chinese have adopted a particularly harsh stance on Japanese extraterritorial rights, as
follows:
1.

When the agreement concerning the provisional court of justice (huishen yamen) in thespecial area of Shanghai was to be revised in 1929, China refused to meet with theJapanese under the pretext that Japan’s right to exercise her interests in connection withextraterritorial rights had already expired. Since 1928, despite any number of requests to
conduct negotiations on the revision of the commercial treaty with nations possessing said
extraterritorial rights, the Chinese government has refused to negotiate with Japan, andonly Japan, under the same pretext.

2.

In addition to repudiating the aforementioned treaties, China has instituted an anti-Japanese
movement and the boycotting of Japanese goods, with the intent of removing the foreign
presence from China by withdrawing existing rights and interests pursuant to said treaties.
The coolies’ strike and boycotts of English goods in Hong Kong and Kwantung in 1925,
when the Nationalist government had its seat at Canton, were instigated by that governmentand designed to drive the English out of China.
The English relinquished their concessions in Hankow and Chiuchiang in 1927 upon the
conclusion of an agreement between England and China. However, the relinquishment was infact the result of violent acts committed by hordes of Chinese who occupied said concession
under the direction of the Nationalist Party, in yet another attempt to remove the foreign
presence.

186

During the process of the wresting of foreign interests and rights in China, Japan was treatedmuch more harshly than other nations, especially where Manchuria was concerned.
Manchuria, being separated from China proper, was formerly an undeveloped colony, but
after 30 years of Japanese efforts, it became the most fertile region in China. Nevertheless,
the Chinese government gave no consideration to the many contributions the Japanese had
made in Manchuria over the years. It was determined to remove Japanese influence, rights,
and interests, and to take any action necessary to that end. Some examples follow.
III.

The Chinese government has insisted on abolishing the treaty of 1915 relating
to Southern Manchuria and Eastern Mongolia after the Washington
Conference in 1921. Recently, it has been disregarding that treaty, and has
made attempts to divest Japan and its citizens of their acquired rights andinterests, resorting to cunning and malicious means. The Nanking
government has demanded, openly, that the Japanese withdraw from Lushun
and Talien.

IV.

In violation of the treaty prohibiting the construction of a rail line parallel to
the South Manchurian Railway, and of the agreement to rely on Japaneseloans for railway construction, China has constructed the Tahushan-Tungliao,
Hailung-Kirin, and Mukden-Hailung lines on both sides of and parallel to theSouth Manchurian Railway, using its own funds.

V.

Without settling loans from the South Manchurian Railway for the constructionof the Kirin-T’unghua and Taonan-Angangchi feeder lines, the Chinese haveconstructed lines that connect to the aforesaid lines running parallel to theSouth Manchurian Railway, making the former more competitive.

VI.

Disregarding the Chientao agreement, the Chinese have assiduously avoided
completing the Kiling-Huining line.

VII. Railroad lines constructed by the Chinese national railway are hindering theoperation of the South Manchuria Railway due to pricing and freight policies
that discriminate against the latter.
VIII. It is well known that the authorities in three eastern provinces havecontravened the provisions of the treaty by refusing to lease land to Japanesenationals, and attempting to strip the Japanese of land that they have alreadyobtained.
IX.

Attempts are underway to oust Koreans from China, despite the fact that theformer have been cultivating rice fields in South Manchuria for many years,
and have contributed greatly to the development of industry. To compel the
Koreans to leave, the Chinese are arresting and jailing them without

187

justification, abrogating their farm tenancies, and deporting them. The
Wanpaoshan Incident is only one of many such incidents.
X.

There have been countless instances of violations of the rights of Japan andJapanese citizens. Many Japanese businesses, as well as mining, forestry, andagricultural operations have been usurped by the Chinese. There will be more.

Three Principles of the People
3.
The denial of the rights of foreign nations and their citizens in China, and the movement to
exclude foreigners and foreign goods, which are methods used to hasten their departure, arefounded on the last directive issued by Sun Wen (Sun Yatsen), and have been adopted as
Nationalist government policy. Sun Wen wished China to adopt his Three Principles of thePeople, i.e., nationalism, democracy, and people’s livelihood, which he had been
advocating ever since the revolution. To achieve the third principle, it is necessary toestablish rights for the people and to improve their welfare. That means first ridding China
of foreign political and economic influence. Since China is incapable of physicallyexpelling the foreigners, it is attempting to encourage them to leave by refusing tocooperate with them. Sun Wen urged the Chinese not to work for foreigners, and to avoid
foreign goods and currency. Therefore, to adhere to Sun Wen’s last directive, the Chinesemust embrace nationalism, which means driving out the foreign powers. Anti-foreign
movements and boycotts of foreign goods are the only possibilities open to them for theattainment of that goal at present.
The aforementioned Three Principles of the People have become Nationalist Party policy, as
well as the fundamental principles by which China is governed. Consequently, they havebeen incorporated into the Chinese Constitution. As one would expect, the Nationalist
government (headed by a member of the party’s Executive Committee) is observing theThree Principles to the letter. That explains why it is Nationalist foreign policy to denounce
the unequal treaties, to instigate and orchestrate violent anti-foreign movements, and to
exclude foreign goods.
4.

Methods used against foreign nationals and foreign goods have become more sophisticatedand thoroughgoing with each passing year, under the guidance and control of the
Nationalist Party and the Nationalist government. A chronology follows:First, national and local Kuomintang units formed a group to which it entrusted the oversightof a nationwide movement designed to expel foreign nationals and goods. To foment hostility
toward foreigners (and foreign goods) among the masses, the organization publishedpropaganda in newspapers and disseminated leaflets and posters.
The group ordered the Chinese to boycott foreign goods and refuse to work for foreigners,
warning them that if they do not comply, they will be subject to punishment, the likes ofwhich has never before been seen in civilized countries.

188

The anti-Japanese movement and the boycotting of Japanese goods have been executed
exhaustively and systematically, as described above, under the direction of the Nationalist
Party’s central and local organizations.
Japanese freight losses have been immense.
The Nationalist government, in order to avoid giving foreign nations an excuse to interveneor to turn foreign public opinion against the Chinese, has stopped short of inflicting physicalviolence on Japanese lives and property. Instead, it is secretly compelling the Chinese people
to break off economic relations with the Japanese.
At present, the masses seem to be obeying the Nationalist Party and its government, which
are the leaders of the anti-alien movements, as described above. As occasion demands, theyrise to action; at other times, the situation is calm. But as the masses are by nature excitable,
it is possible that an unforeseen incident will lead to a situation that not even the government
can suppress. Such things have happened in the past. When the masses get excited, thegovernment cannot control them at all and must curry favour with them to stay in power.
Accordingly, Japanese nationals who live in remote areas and have been the targets of theanti-Japanese movement and boycotts of Japanese goods fear for their lives. Some of them
have evacuated, returning to Japan. The staffs of the Japanese consulates in Chingchow,
Yunnan, Chengtu, Chungking and Ch’ihfeng, feeling threatened by the Chinese
government’s organized, covert terrorism, have sought refuge at the nearest Japanese
legation or consulate.
5.

Boycotts of foreign goods are tantamount to war, particularly when such activities,
executed as described above, are instigated by the government. Needless to say, the effects
have been devastating. These boycotts are a demonstration of the Nationalist government’s
repudiation of the “unequal treaties,” and its intention to rid China of all foreign influence,as a matter of national policy.

189

CHAPTER 10: OPENING STATEMENT, RUSSO-JAPANESE RELATIONS DIVISION
Presented by Aristides G. Lazarus on May 16, 1947 (Session 218)
The Soviet Union was an effective partner in the war against Germany, and certainly helped theAllies achieve victory. However, during the war with Japan, the USSR behaved in a way thatwas totally devoid of fairness or ethical principles. The American defense attorneys at the
IMTFE were in complete agreement with this view (as most likely would have been the case hadthey been British, Dutch, or French). To assert that the signing of the Anti-Comintern Pact or theborder disputes with the USSR (all of which were “settled” because Japan yielded orcompromised) is to defy logic. Therefore, when Lazarus prepared this statement, he seems tohave been confident that it would be effective in discrediting Soviet charges against Japan.
Lazarus calls attention to the fact that the Soviet prosecutor relied almost exclusively on
affidavits, seldom producing live witnesses (who were incarcerated in the Soviet Union). The
defense thus was deprived of the opportunity to cross-examine those witnesses. He also discusses
the CCP’s August 1 Declaration (also known as the 8.1 Declaration), which was tantamount to a
declaration of war against Japan. If more emphasis had been placed on the Declaration, it would
have been useful in demonstrating the CCP’s role in the Marco Polo Bridge Incident, which
occurred two years later. But since the Tribunal refused to admit so much of the supporting
evidence, this part of the opening statement did not have the effect the defense had hoped for.
*****The defense now opens its evidence in the division of the case concerned with charges by the
U.S.S.R., charges of aggression political and military. Firstly, on the political plans, aggression ischarged in entering into the Anti-Comintern Pact. Secondly, on the military plans, in theincidents of Lake Khasan (or Chang-ku-feng) in 1938 and Khalkin Gol (or Nomonhan) in 1939,
and in planning military aggression against the U.S.S.R. at other periods.
The defense is, broadly, that the entire current of Japanese diplomatic and military policy vis-avis the Soviet Union, during the years from 1928 to 1945, was one of defense, in which themilitary clashes growing out of frontier uncertainties were mere accidents, not instances ofplanned aggression but eddies seeming only to run counter to the general current.
Before proceeding to detail our evidence, we must point out the singularly unsatisfactory and, so
to say, intangible character of the case which we are called upon to meet. We are confronted withmuch evidence of witnesses who testified not in person but by affidavit, affording no opportunity
to the most reliable weapon against falsehood known to men — cross-examination. Some ofthese witnesses will be shown to have been dead, others to have been, when they gave theirevidence, under charge or investigation for “crimes” allegedly committed against the U.S.S.R.;
others, stated to be ordinary prisoners of war, have nevertheless not been yet repatriated, 21months after the end of the war, to Japan where they might be subjected to cross-examination. In
one instance the direct order of the Tribunal that a witness be produced has been responded to by
production of neither witness nor explanation. The affidavits of these witnesses consisted in large
190part of argument, conclusion and opinion; but we have no criterion for determining to what
extent their testimony is considered by the Tribunal. In no single instance, lastly, did the
subpoena of the Tribunal succeed in obtaining for the defense the attendance of a witness from
Soviet custody. Those, some of the difficulties of the defense, are adverted to in reminder to the
Tribunal that it is not without perplexities that we exercise our judgment in the dual effort tomeet any substantial and substantiated issues which have been raised, and to keep our evidence
within reasonable bounds.
Our solution of this problem is to present our evidence under a few general heads: the AntiComintern Pact; the Chang-ku-feng Incident; the Nomonhan Incident; general relations between
Japan and the U.S.S.R. from 1928 to 1945, including the Neutrality Pact and Japanese military
measures on the Continent.
On the Anti-Comintern Pact question, the evidence will be as follows:
In connection with the Anti-Comintern Pact, we shall adduce evidence that the German,
Japanese and Italian nations were acting within their legal rights in making a pact against the
spread of Communism in Europe and Asia. Proof of the present developments and the worldwide anxiety over the spread of Communism will be offered to show a justification for the fears
which prompted the action initially. Since Communism is a social weapon and not a belligerent’s
tool, we must show the political development as the threat, rather than relying upon the armed
threat as was suggested in considering the China Communist problem.
We will offer to prove that the movement of Communism into various countries in Europe andthe threat presented by Communism in Asia were just cause for the agreement between Germany
and Japan.
Our proof will establish that the object behind the pact was to take the lead among nations topreserve the peace of Europe and Asia by curtailing the spread of Communism beyond certain
limits; we will show that various nations — particularly the United States — took action
individually to prevent the spread of Communism in their countries. The pact was certainly not aprelude to joint aggressive action in general, as charged.
Our evidence will show that the Anti-Comintern Pact was an ideological pact primarily. The
purpose of it from the German side was to prevent Communism from spreading in Europe;
Britain and Holland were approached with a view of having them also join in the movement
against Communism.
After withdrawing from the League of Nations Japan, her relations with the United States beingstrained, was left quite alone diplomatically. Japan felt pressure from the U.S.S.R., a nation
maintaining a long frontier in Asia. At that time the Comintern was extremely active in Spain
and China, and in 1935 the decision of the 7th general meeting of the Comintern to make Japan
and Germany its first targets drew the special attention of the Japanese Government. Largemilitary preparations by the U.S.S.R. were in progress, with the five year plan behind the191

Comintern at that time. In such circumstances it was natural for the Japanese Government to try
to secure its national defense.
At the time there was a mutual assistance pact between the U.S.S.R. and France (1935), whichcannot be considered aggressive. Why should the Anti-Comintern Pact be so considered? This
pact was prepared after the 1935 decision of the Comintern against Japan and Germany andbecause of the military preparations of the U.S.S.R., the backbone of the Comintern. It was
designed only for self-defense, and was without any aggressive intentions.
On 1 August 1936 the Chinese Communist Party made a declaration, its so-called “1 August
Declaration”, openly expressing its hostile attitude toward Japan. Testimony will be offered to
the relation between the Chinese Communist Party and the Comintern.
The prosecution has said that the Anti-Comintern Pact, and especially the secret agreement, waspart of the conspiracy between Italy, Germany and Japan. Whether it was the secrecy or theagreement itself which was the principal element of the charge we are not advised, but we will
explain the meaning of both to avoid any misunderstanding. The pact shows on its face that it
and the secret agreement were perfectly legal documents, within the rights of the nations
concerned to execute. They are similar to numerous bilateral agreements between the Allied
nations. We will show that they were intended not as a suggestion for action, but only as passive
political documents indicative of a resistance idea, purely defensive in character.
It is common knowledge that the background of the Communist idea and the resistance to it
dated back as far as the end of World War I, when many of the Allied nations declared andwaged open war against the Communists. This relates to the question, was the Anti-Comintern
Pact justified, and if so, were the powers within their rights in proposing means to prevent the
spread of Communism.
This relates to the question, was the Anti-Comintern Pact justified, and if so, were the powers
within their rights in proposing means to prevent the spread of Communism? It should be
unnecessary to offer proof that the nations of the world were interested in 1936, as they are today,
in curtailing the spread of communism. We will offer sufficient evidence on this subject tojustify the action of Japan as being exercise of the sovereign right of a nation to take steps todefend itself from a political idea which it considered dangerous to its way of life.
We will show the considerations which entered into the deliberations of the leaders charged withthe responsibility for the signing of the Anti-Comintern Pact. We shall thus explain and justify
the Anti-Comintern Pact and shall analyze the extent to which these accused participated in its
execution to exonerate them from any criminal responsibility for doing their duty of helping
defend their country, as they believed, from an enemy and alien way of life.
As to the prosecution’s allegation that Japan and German collaborated in China, during the China
Incident, on the basis of the Anti-Comintern Pact, concrete evidence will be tendered in rebuttal.
We shall show that Germany found the outbreak of the China Incident surprising andembarrassing; that Germany did not withdraw its military advisors from the Chiang Kai-shek
Government, and continued the supply of armaments to that government until considerably later;

192

and that Japan refused to grant Germany any preferential treatment in comparison to that
accorded third powers in the economic field of China.
From the summer of 1938 until the summer of 1939 negotiations took place between Japan andGermany for the so-called “strengthening of the Anti-Comintern Pact.” The negotiations were
for a pact of mutual assistance among Japan, Germany and Italy; Japan, however, never intended
to make it an unconditional, aggressive pact as alleged by the prosecution. Her purpose wasrather to conclude a passive, defensive agreement, in consideration mainly of the increasing
Russian menace. While the negotiations were continuing, Germany concluded the NonAggression Pact with Soviet Russia in August 1939, and thereupon Japan broke off thenegotiations.
The details concerning this abortive pact and the fact that it was fundamentally different from the
Tripartite Pact actually concluded in September 1940, will be the subject of proof to be tenderedin the Pacific and individual phases.
The prosecution in presenting its case laid great stress on the fact that, as it alleged, “theJapanese Government refused to sign a non-aggression pact with the U.S.S.R.”, and in its
opening statement went so far as to say that “this could have but one meaning,” that it “proves
beyond any doubt” that Japan was preparing for aggressive war. The documentary evidence readby the prosecution indicates that at no time was any formal non-aggression pact definitely
proposed or refused, that the discussions were of the most informal and tentative nature, in
Litvinov’s diary the first was said to be “over a cup of coffee.”
By reading portions of exhibits already accepted in evidence in the prosecution’s case but notread by the prosecution, we will show that the Japanese Government did not refuse to enter into
discussion of such a pact, but merely it stated that it believed that pending controversies should
be solved before a pact of such general nature was concluded. Litvinov, Commissar for Foreign
Affairs of the Soviet Union, in urging in 1932 that such a pact be discussed, stated that the Soviet
Union had concluded such a pact with Lithuania, was conducting negotiations with Poland andwas starting negotiations with Finland, Estonia and Latvia. In 1933, in refuting the Japanesesubmission that pending questions should be settled before a general pact was concluded, theSoviet Union stated that the states with which it had closed such pacts by no means admitted theabsence of mutual claims and controversies, but that in fact against one or such states the Soviet
Union had well-grounded territorial claims, by reason of a disputable border.
We will assume that the Tribunal reads history and will take judicial notice of what happened tothose states along the western border of the Soviet Union with which the Soviet Union had
concluded non-aggression pacts, and will ask the Tribunal to judge the effectiveness of suchpacts in preventing aggression. We contend that the Japanese Government showed foresight notshown by Poland, Finland, Estonia, Lithuania and Latvia in its belief that a non-aggression pactshould not be concluded with Soviet Russia before pending controversies and territorial claims
had been settled.

193

The contention that refusal to sign such a pact proves preparation for aggressive war by thesmaller state against the larger state is, we contend, patently untenable, and is in this caseaffirmatively disproved by the conclusion of the neutrality pact between Japan and Soviet Russia
in 1941. This pact was in effect for more than four years, during which time we will show that
the Soviet Union repeatedly stated that it was being faithfully observed by both parties, and evenin its belated declaration of war did not charge violation by Japan. But we will prove that eventhat pact did not prevent final aggression by the larger state against the weaker in violation of thedefinite terms of the treaty.
The prosecution has alleged the occurrence of numerous border incidents to be proof of plans of
aggression against the Soviet Union by Japan. In the indictment it is charged that two of theseincidents — one along the border between Manchukuo and the Maritime Province of Siberia
near Lake Khasan, one along the border between China (not the Soviet Union) and Manchukuo
at the Khalkin Gol river — were aggressive wars against the Soviet Union, and has charged
certain of the accused with murder in connection with those two incidents. We shall prove thatthese were typical border incidents, inevitable along a border where both states are armed and thelines are vague or in dispute. It is our contention that there were no violations of the border byJapan, no encroachment by one nation on the territory of another with a view to retaining that
territory. If there were violations of the border, which we do not admit, we contend that there has
been no proof that those involved knew that the border between the two states was being violated.
Those remote from the scene acted on the basis of information and instructions conveyed to themby others, on which they had the right and duty to rely.
As to the first of these incidents, that of Lake Khasan or Chang-ku-feng, we will prove that thisportion of the border was in dispute, the treaties regarding it were vague and subject todisagreements as to the location of the border. The border ran through rough country with few
monuments to indicate the lines claimed by either of the two states. We will prove that it had
been regarded by the natives of Manchukuo as part of that country, and that it had not been
occupied by the troops of either country until mid-July 1938, when it was occupied by frontier
troops of the Soviet Union. We will prove further that despite the Soviet claim that the border ran
over the summit of hills to the west of Lake Khasan, such troops occupied one hill definitely to
the west of that line, and dug trenches and erected barbed-wire entanglements below the summitof Chang-ku-feng Hill, which submit marked the border of the Russian claims. We will provethat gendarmes, sent by the Japanese-Manchukuoan authorities on the scene to demand
withdrawal, were fired on while definitely within Manchukuoan territory, even under the Russian
claims, and that one was killed and others imprisoned. Diplomatic protests were made as early as
14 July. On 20 July the Japanese Ambassador, Shigemitsu Mamoru, renewed such protests, morethan a week prior to the beginning of any serious hostilities.
Although it was their contention that such territory was within the limits of Manchukuo, theJapanese Government from the very beginning stated that if the status quo ante prior to theoccupation of such territory were restored by the withdrawal of troops it would submit thefrontier to negotiations. We will submit evidence to prove that such hostilities were started by anattack by the Soviet troops, and that after hostilities began the Japanese Government immediately
194

proposed cessation on the basis of existing positions, the question of the frontier to be settled byexisting positions, the question of the frontier to be settled by diplomatic negotiations. This theSoviet government twice refused, the second time even though it admitted that no Japanese
troops were in territory claimed by the Soviet Union. We will prove that throughout the incident
the Japanese Government urged negotiations and that at no time did it, as alleged in the opening
statement made by the prosecution, demand cession of territory nor that international treaties
should be ignored. We will prove that despite the charges made in the indictment, no plans for
aggressive war, resulting in this incident, were made by Japan; and that tanks, long-range
artillery and airplanes were used by the Soviet troops, not by the Japanese, Soviet airplanes
bombing non-military objectives far within the borders of Korea. We will prove further that
despite this neither side at the time regarded the incident as war nor as more than a borderincident. Finally, we will prove that the incident was settled on the basis first submitted by theJapanese Government through its ambassador. We contend that the agreement for the cessationof hostilities, which is already in evidence, was carried out and the incident closed, and that it
cannot now be alleged as aggression.
The Khalkin-Gol incident — “Nomonhan”, as it is known to the world — will be shown to havecome about as a result of the ambiguity of frontiers on the bare, almost uninhabited steppe ofWestern Manchuria and Eastern Outer Mongolia. Like other borders of Chinese territory, that ofOuter Mongolia rests upon old administrative boundaries of the Ch’ing Empire and is evidenced
rather by tradition and description by metes and bounds in ancient writings than by accurate
maps or by boundary-markers. In the spring of 1939 troops of the U.S.S.R. and of the so-called
Mongolian People’s Republic — a “republic” not recognized by China or Japan — crossed theriver Khalkin-Gol, and clashes with Manchukuoan troops, later reinforced by Japanese, occurred.
The Khalkin-Gol had always been considered by China to be the boundary of the Northeastern
Provinces and by Manchukuo therefore as its border. Despite efforts on both sides to prevent
extension or continuation of the incident, it continued in sporadic outburst of conflict, alternatingwith lulls, until September. On the 15th of that month the incident was settled by agreement
between Japanese Ambassador Togo in Moscow and Foreign Minister Molotov, agreement being
made upon a boundary line by which Manchukuo, as the defeated party, conceded territory. It
was further agreed that the frontier should be surveyed and marked, which was finallyaccomplished after work of a joint commission extending over more than two years. The
Nomonhan incident was thus settled and closed.
Aside from these specific border incidents, the defendants are charged with having plotted, as
agents of their country and government, military aggression against the Soviet Union during theyears covered by the indictment (as well as presumably other years referred to, but not made thesubject of proof, as far back as 1918 and 1904). The contention of the defense is that nothing wasplotted vis-à-vis the U.S.S.R. but prudent measures of defence, which proved in the end to bevitally needed but quite inadequate. To this point evidence will be addressed, some of theparticulars thereof being as follows.
As a result of the Nomonhan incident, the Commander-in-Chief of the Japanese Kwantung Army
was replaced, the new commander (General Umezu) being specially selected for his ability
faithfully and effectively to carry cut the policy of the government and the orders of the military195

authorities to see that no conflict with the U.S.S.R. occurred. The evidence will amply show thatfrom that time to the date of the Soviet attack on Japan those orders and that policy were carriedout most scrupulously in Manchuria.
If Japan did not wage war against the U.S.S.R., the evidence will show that equally no war or
aggression was plotted or planned during the period in question. The operations plans testified toby prosecution witnesses will be shown not only to have been nothing more than theoreticalplans for the event of hostilities, but to have been wholly defensive in the bargain; the famous
Kantokuen — “Kwantung Army Special Maneuver” — of which so much is made in affidavits
was nothing more than a precautionary reinforcement of the Continental force at a time oftenseness of international relations. The strength — quantitatively and qualitatively — of theJapanese forces in Manchukuo and Korea will appear to have been inferior at any given time tothat of the U.S.S.R. in its contiguous territories; the colossal expenditures and the rapid increaseof expenditures for armament by the Soviet Union will help to explain the Japanese
determination to be adequately armed for defence. All Japanese forces were disposed defensively,
as is obvious from, for example the placing of air-bases; and these forces were even drawn upon
and weakened continuously throughout the progress of the Pacific War.
The Russo-Japanese Neutrality Pact was, after Japan had endeavored for some time to secure
Soviet agreement to such a treaty, entered into in April 1941, from which time it was thefundamental factor in the relations between the two countries. Despite the outbreak successivelyof the Russo-German war in Europe and the Japanese-American and British in the Pacific, thePact continued to govern the status of Japan and the U.S.S.R. vis-à-vis each other. Repeatedassurances of its continued observance were given by the U.S.S.R., upon Japanese request,
despite which the Soviet Union was, from as early as the middle of 1942 onward, concurrently
violating it in various ways. Specific assurance was given, simultaneously with the Soviet
denunciation of the Pact in 1945, that the government of the U.S.S.R. would (what in any event it
was bound by the very terms of the Pact to do) faithfully observe it until its expiration date ofApril 1946; notwithstanding which the Soviet Union, without having or professing to have any
reason therefor except the request of America and Britain, suddenly attacked Japan in August1945 at a time when there was no pending issue of magnitude between the two countries, butwhen there was pending Japan’s request to the U.S.S.R. to mediate on its behalf for a terminationof the Pacific war. Despite repeated German demands after June 1941, Japan had consistently
refused to enter the war against the U.S.S.R. The declaration of war by the U.S.S.R. against
Japan was delivered to the Japanese Ambassador in Moscow, with the assurance that his cables
reporting it would be forwarded to Tokyo. The cables were never received in Tokyo, nor did theSoviet Ambassador in Tokyo make any effort to deliver a declaration of war until hours after the
military actions had begun.
Evidence relating to the Anti-Comintern Pact will be presented by Mr. Owen Cunningham.

196

CHAPTER 11: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION
Presented by Takahashi Yoshitsugu on August 4, 1947 (Session 242)
The Pacific Division covers Japan’s war against the U.S. and Great Britain. The U.S.
created its own interpretation of the Pacific War for political purposes, which it then proceeded
to disseminate. That interpretation was: Under extreme provocation, i.e., aggressive acts of
totalitarian states (Japan, Germany, and Italy) that had entered into a military alliance (theTripartite Pact), the Allied nations, champions of freedom and democracy, were forced into a
defensive war. This interpretation is more or less correct as far as Germany is concerned. But it
makes absolutely no sense to apply it to Japan. Perhaps for that reason, the prosecution attemptedto censure Japan for having industrialized, on the grounds that that industrialization was a longterm plan whose objective was aggressive war.
Takahashi’s opening statement is a rebuttal of that charge. In his cogent argument, he explainsthat the Japanese economy was not sufficiently robust to engage in a long-term war. On thecontrary, it was on the verge of collapsing due to increasing economic pressure from the Allied
powers, which commenced in 1931. Had it not been rejected, Ishibashi Tanzan’s affidavit,
replete with detailed information and statistics, would have provided strong support for
Takahashi’s statement.
*****
I shall now deliver the opening statement with reference to the Pacific War Phase.
Mr. President and Members of the Tribunal:
We now move into the final phase of the general defense which concerns the events relating to
the Pacific War. The evidence to be presented will establish that Japan and these accused, acting
in their representative capacities, did not wage a war of aggression but in reality were involved ina conflict of self-defense which jeopardized national existence. Much of the matters to be related
will drive at the prosecution charge that this was a premeditated and long-prepared war. And in
so destroying this allegation it will be clearly established that the resultant hostilities wereagainst the wishes of the accused.
For expediency and because of its logical sequence, the defense has divided the matters to bepresented now into separate sub-divisions, each of which will be preceded by a concise andenlightening opening statement.
The prosecution claims that Japan’s industrialization was planned and pointed for aggressive war.
As opposed to this our evidence will show the following state of facts. Japanese industrial
economy was conceived out of necessity; developed in accordance with civilian requirements
and, only as a last resort and after she found herself involved in war, the necessary part thereof
was converted for war usage.
197

A proper understanding of Japan’s industrial development will necessitate the presentation of
background matters showing Japanese economic conditions which necessitated industrialization
for her survival. As the years rolled by the population increased and the land became insufficient
to support the people. Various measures undertaken to overcome its economy of scarcity failed
to alleviate this condition, and industrialization was the natural result. Japan, being an island
nation, however, with a paucity of resources, it became imperative for her to import raw
materials and manufacture them into finished products for export. This, of necessity, required
dependence on trade with other nations and the reestablishment of credits abroad.
It will further be shown that from 1931 onward, through the medium of high tariffs, import
restriction regulations, quota systems, surtaxes and trade blocs, the freedom of Japan’sinternational trade was impeded. Economic pressure increased in severity with each passing
month culminating in the violent reaction of December 7, 1941. These encroachments on theJapanese right of economic intercourse with the other nations of the world most bitterly
expressed themselves in July 1941 with a complete blockade of Japan’s import and export tradein those areas outside of East Asia. It was recognized by many in Japan at that time that acontinuation of this blockade spelled economic ruin.
Paralleling this economic strangulation, a policy of military encirclement of Japan was steadily
being pursued by the Western Powers. Commencing with naval rearmament, followed by themobilization of the manpower of America for both the production of armaments and weapons of
war and for the conscription of Army and Navy personnel, the United States feverishly madepreparations for war with Japan.
With the Russian Five-Year Plan hanging as an ever-present menace over Japan’s head, theUnited States, pursuing its policy of interference in the conflict between Japan and China, notonly gave all-out aid in the way of materials and money but also actively aided Chinese fighting
strength by the back-door procedure of providing aerial assistance and military advice to the
Chiang Kai-shek regime. Troop reinforcements were being concentrated in the Pacific.
Fortifications were being strengthened and new ones constructed. Waters surrounding strategic
island positions were being mined, and Singapore had been fortified beyond the necessities ofordinary defense. The United States was not alone in her plans for war against Japan but had
consulted for a number of years with Great Britain and the Netherlands, with the resultant effectof having formulated elaborate plans for future hostilities. This then was the picture of eventsfrom the Japanese point of view.
To escape the imminent danger of extinction as a power threatened by these economic andmilitary measures, Japan earnestly sought a way out by peaceful means. From early 1941
diplomatic negotiations were intensively carried on by three successive Japanese cabinets. Japan
exerted every effort to achieve a pacific settlement of matters in dispute, even going to theextreme of twice changing her government to further the negotiations.

198

Throughout the prolonged and complicated diplomatic efforts, conditions continuously worsened.
The military high command, faced with the almost certain fact of a complete disruption of
diplomatic negotiations and the ultimate failure of pacific solution to the difficulties involved,
insisted that if war was inevitable, that war should be commenced without delay, before the full
effect of allied economic warfare against Japan should have resulted in depletion of Japanese
reserves and before Japanese power to defend herself vanished. To this end, the government wasstrongly urged to reach a decision as to whether they could achieve by negotiation the ends sogreatly desired by the nation. Realizing the reasonableness of this request of the Military HighCommand, the Government renewed its efforts by advocating further concessions.
In July 1941, after Japan sent troops into Southern French Indo-China by virtue of agreement for
a common defense with the Vichy Government, American, British and Dutch reaction expressed
itself in the freezing of Japanese assets and the temporary suspension of the American-Japanesenegotiations. By these events, relations became strained almost to the breaking point and change
from possibility of war to probability of war was felt on both sides of the Pacific. Thus while theGovernment was discharging its duties in the diplomatic field, the Military High Command wascharged with the responsibility of providing prudent and adequate military safeguards predicatedupon the probability of a complete collapse of diplomatic negotiations. Although the highly
trained and competent Japanese military command could have, at any time, prepared operational
plans against the Western Powers, the evidence will show that even when circumstances dictatedthat danger of hostilities was imminent, no preparations in reality for a war against the UnitedStates and Britain had been made. It was not then until 6 September 1941 that serious steps inthis regard were taken.
Diplomacy having by that date arrived at a stalemate, the Government, while still hoping for apeaceful solution, was compelled to make more definite provisions for the eventuality of war.
While contingent operational plans were accordingly made, the evidence will be that,nevertheless, no decision for war was reached even on 6 September. In October, theGovernment again changed because of a split of opinion between the then leaders as to whatcourse to pursue in face of the increasing diplomatic dilemma. The incoming cabinet undertook
to and did reexamine the situation with a view to bringing the negotiations to fruition. By thattime international relations had reached such a point that the best of intentions and sincerity,
together with the making of all possible concessions by the Government, could not avail to savethe situation. Every possibility of saving the situation was thoroughly studied in the Liaison
Conferences, and formula after formula based on them was tried. Although the Military HighCommand could not agree to the immediate and total withdrawal of forces from China in face ofthe tremendous sacrifices thus far made to achieve settlement of that problem, the government as
the result of feverish endeavors finally succeeded in obtaining the consent of the Military HighCommand to the Proposals A and B as presented to the United States Government.
The 26 November note from the United States to the Japanese Government was accepted as anultimatum and brought a virtual end to the Japanese hopes of a pacific settlement of the issues
confronting them. That the American demands could not be accepted by Japan was apparent not
only to Japanese leaders but to the American authorities and others as well. The United Statesand her Allies knew that for Japan to accept the conditions therein laid down would have meant199

literally her disappearance as a power militarily, industrially and commercially. What hopes forpeace remained in the minds of the governmental leaders of Japan at that time died after thereceipt of this unyielding dictate from the United States. When on 1 December 1941 Japan, hope
all but abandoned, decided on war, it was a decision long anticipated by the United States. The
attack which followed a week later proved the correctness of the opinions of the highest
American authorities as to what the natural consequence would be. That the final Japanese noteto the United States was not delivered until after the attack on Pearl Harbor and other points was
not the result of intention or design on the part of the Japanese authorities but resulted fromcircumstances in Washington beyond the control of any of these defendants.
The defense has elected to present both the Army and Navy picture relative to their participation
into the vital matters at issue before this Tribunal. The prosecution has represented that
preparations for aggressive war were made by the Army from 1932 onwards, with the final
objective of waging war against the United States and Great Britain. Substantial proof will show
the fallacy of this allegation. The evidence will be, as previously stated, that no plans or
preparations reflecting this objective were made prior to 6 September 1941. Before that time, as
was the universal custom among nations, annual operation plans were drafted against
hypothetical enemies. These plans were of purely military and technical nature. Moreover,Japan was fighting in China. She was menaced by a huge and powerful Army in the North; withnations around her creating large armies and greater navies. She was threatened from every
direction. The evidence will reveal that even though Japan desperately needed oil and supplies
for her civilian economy she was at the same time warned that if she moved south in quest of it,
it meant war. The military leaders of Japan were faced with the duty of carrying out their
obligations to their country, of providing for her national security. Although utilizing every
means to achieve a peaceful solution by the diplomatic negotiations before mentioned, it was
only prudence on those responsible to prepare for the eventuality of war in the event othermeasures for peace failed.
In order to comply with the military needs then presenting themselves, the Army was compelled
to extract troops and materials from various units in Manchuria and Japan proper, and especiallyfrom China where actual hostilities were in progress. The evidence to be presented will, we
submit, clearly indicate lack of preparedness and lack of planning on the part of the Army for
purposes alleged by the prosecution, and that operational collaboration with the Axis powers was
non-existent.
The organization of the Japanese Navy, together with its chain of command, will be duly
explained and proven. In refuting certain charges of the prosecution relative to the part playedby educational propaganda for war, as so alleged, certain matters will be revealed touching upon
the training and teaching of navel personnel. The Washington and London Naval Conferences
which have been the subject of considerable evidence thus far adduced against the accused willbe treated with emphasis on the sincerity and reasonableness of Japan in supporting the proposals
there made.

200

The prosecution allegation and proof adduced thereunder, that the so-called mandated islands
were fortified by Japan prior to the outbreak of hostilities and in violation of covenant provisions
will be totally refuted through the production of witnesses testifying as to the actual status ofaffairs in these areas.
It further will be shown that there existed a cleavage of thought between the Army, Navy andcivilian officials as to the course of conduct to be followed in dealings with the United States andGreat Britain as well as other countries. In portraying this disunity in military circles, thestriking impossibility of a conspiracy to wage aggressive war through a combination of mutual
intent will be shown.
Regarding naval preparations for war, the evidence will be that naval advisors exercised theirinherent right to provide adequate naval defense for a nation entirely surrounded by water andthat its actions in improving and modernizing this branch of the armed forces was notinconsistent with the actions then being taken by all of the other great powers of the world. It
will be shown that the attack on Pearl Harbor was not long in preparation nor was it apremeditated act indicating aggressive tendencies. Rather it was adopted to meet the current
situation and reveals a desperateness of thought regarding war with the great Western Powers inface of the overwhelming odds confronting Japan from a military viewpoint.
The thought that, in so far as naval action was concerned, Japan collaborated with Germany forthe purpose of waging a war or wars of aggression will be utterly dispelled by the testimony ofChief German Naval Attaché in Tokyo during this period.
The defense will produce documents and witnesses to show that the Japanese Government andleaders of the High command lived up to the benevolent and chivalrous spirit and that violence
and mistreatments to prisoners of war and the civilian population were furthest from their wishes.
It will be established by competent evidence that neither the Japanese Government nor theaccused ever permitted or condoned such offences.
Relative to the treatment of prisoners of war, Japan was bound by the Hague Convention of 1907
and by the Red Cross Convention of 1929. While not having ratified the Geneva Convention of1929 and hence not bound by it, Japan gave notice of its intention to apply mutatis mutandis theprovisions thereof to prisoners of war under its control, and also as far as possible to interned
civilians. It will be shown through army and navy regulations and excerpts from exhibit 1965
that at no time was there any regulation issued which could even be remotely considered
prejudicial to the welfare and well-being of prisoners of war and civilian internees.
Evidence will be further adduced to show that the problem of supplies and transportation, as aresult of unrestricted submarine warfare and allied bombing, were the primary cause for thesuffering not only by prisoners of war and civilian internees, but by Japanese soldiers as well. It
will be shown by witnesses that instances of suffering and mistreatment were isolated, and that
prisoners of war and civilian internees were given equal treatment with Japanese soldiers.

201

Just as various defendants had opposed the commencement of war but had agreed to it only as alast resort measure of self defense, so during its progress it was believed by some that the war
must be ended as soon as possible, and some of them in various ways made attempts even as
early as 1943 to bring about its termination. By the spring of 1945, when the SUZUKI
Government came into office, some of the ministers entered it on the understanding that the
government would attempt to bring about the end of the war. The attempts which had been made,through the U.S.S.R. and otherwise, prior to July were unavailing. The issuance, however, of the
Potsdam Declaration gave rise to very serious dispute in the highest circles of Japan concerning
the continuation of the war; and in the end, after much violent debate, decision to accept the
Potsdam Declaration was reached on the basis of the interpretation made by Japan of theconditions contained in that declaration. Japan, therefore, announced her surrender on 15 August
1945, and the Instrument of Surrender was signed on 2 September.
The evidence in this general phase, then, will show that Japan was not engaged in preparing andwaging any war of aggression or in deliberate violation of any existing international treaties andconventions; and that the complex state of international relations existing at the time of the
opening of the Pacific War furnished ample support and reasonable grounds for the decision ofJapan that it was inevitably driven, not-withstanding strenuous efforts to maintain the peace, towage a war of self-preservation and in self defense.
These are the facts which the evidence to be adduced will establish. Evidence later to be
introduced on behalf of the defendants individually will clarify the connection of thoseindividuals with these states of facts and what actions each of them took or proposed as a result.
Mr. Logan will now proceed with the presentation of the initial subdivision of this phase.

202

CHAPTER 12: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION, SUBDIVISION 1:
TRIPARTITE PACT
Presented by Owen Cunningham on June 12, 1947 (Session 236)
As readers will note, this portion of the opening statement is relatively brief and to the point. The
Soviet prosecutor had argued vehemently (and ludicrously) that the Anti-Comintern Pact (theprecursor of the Tripartite Pact) concluded between Japan and Germany was a demonstration of
the former’s intention to take aggressive action against the USSR. But no military action on
Japan’s part resulted from the Pact, not against the USSR (Japan actually refused several
requests from Germany to open hostilities against the Soviet Union) or any of the other Allied
nations, for that matter. Cunningham asserts that the Tripartite Pact did not foster close
cooperation among Japan, Germany, and Italy (each nation fought separate wars) anything likethat among the Allies. His argument is eminently legitimate; he speaks the truth.
*****
Opening statement, Tri-Partite Pact, Pacific Division V, Sub-Division 1: The Tri-Partite Pact was
concluded between Japan, Germany and Italy on 27 September, 1940.
The prosecution alleged that it was an extension or revival of the abortive negotiations for the socalled “strengthening of the Anti-Comintern Pact,” which were conducted between the three
countries in 1938 and 1939, and that “this pact in its essence contained the ultimate developmentof the plot of the aggressive powers directed toward the division of the world and theestablishment of the so-called “new order.” We will show, if permitted, first: That the Japanese
government completely broke off the negotiations for the “strengthening of the Anti-Comintern
Pact;” second, the German-Russian Non-Aggression Treaty was concluded on 23 August 1939,
and that this treaty caused such a great shock in Japan as to bring about the downfall of the
HIRANUMA Cabinet. As a result, the Japanese-German relations broke off completely (extreme
anger and irritation felt by the Japanese Government and the military at this bad faith ofGermany was the cause of this rupture in relations.)
There was no continuity as alleged by the prosecution in the relations between Japan and the twocountries of Germany and Italy. This will be conclusively shown.
This point will be corroborated by presenting the documents to show that the Cabinet of ABE
and YONAI, which succeeded the HIRANUMA Cabinet, took up as the primary aim of theirforeign policy, the improvement of Japanese-American relations. They made every effort to
attain this objective and that the Japanese-German relations during the period remained
extremely cool. The efforts of Japan were not reciprocated by the United States. Economic
pressure upon Japan increased by the United States and other countries after the expiration of theJapanese-American Commercial Treaty.

203

The German victory in Europe in May 1940 gave Japan reason to fear the emergence ofGermany in East Asia as successor to France and the Netherlands. The coolness of the JapaneseGerman relations at that time did not permit any possibility of collaboration of the two countries
concerning these Far Eastern problems. The prosecution has tendered evidence of JapaneseGerman contact concerning the question of Netherlands East Indies and French Indo-China,
especially conversation between Ribbentrop and SATO, alleging the existence of collaboration.
It will be proved that these facts show the contrary; non-collaboration between Japan andGermany. It will also be shown that the negotiations for the Tri-Partite Pact began in September,1940 under the KONOYE Cabinet, and not in June of the same year as alleged by theprosecution.
The prosecution alleged that the purpose of the Tri-Partite Pact was the establishment of the socalled “new order,” which had for its purpose the extinguishment of democracy throughout theworld and the subjugation of all the nations by the aggressive states.
In rebuttal of this charge, it will be proved that the Japanese Government concluded the TriPartite Pact for the defensive and peaceful purpose of contributing to the world peace; Japanwanted ultimately to improve the relations with all countries of the world, especially with theunited States of America, on the basis of equality and mutual respect. She thought it necessary,as the primary step for it, to prevent the deterioration of her political position by getting out of
the international isolation which faced her at that time. After the failure of her policy of direct
approach to the Anglo-Saxon countries and facing the danger of complete international isolation
as a result of increasing American pressure, Japan was compelled to the conclusion that her
ultimate goal, the improvement of the Japanese-American relations, could not be attained
without first improving her international political situation. By joining with other countries, even
if some danger should there be involved, this must be done under the international circumstancesthen prevailing, German and Italy were the only countries which could be used as allies. That theJapanese Government had no aggressive purpose and took every precaution in order not to be
drawn into the European war as a result of the Tri-Partite Pact will be shown by the official
record of the negotiations and will be the object of part of our evidence.
On the interpretation of the term “new order” it will be shown by evidence that it meant theestablishment of a regional organization as part of the world peace program. It was notaggressive in its nature. It was not in violation of any existing treaties and obligations. Evidence
will be tendered proving the fantasy of the allegation that leaders of Japan and Germany
contemplated conquest or division of the world. As to the prosecution’s charge that the pledge ofmutual assistance as provided in the pact would become effective automatically, it will be provedthat this was not so.
Concerning the Japanese-German-Italian relations after the conclusion of the Tri-Partite Pactuntil the outbreak of the Pacific War, the defense will prove that there was no cooperation by
pointing out the following facts, namely, that:(1) Germany wanted Japan to join the war against Britain;204

(2) Germany after the outbreak of the German-Russian war, wanted Japan to go against Soviet
Russia when the German Army was knocking at the door of Moscow;(5) Germany did not wish a Japanese-American war; Japan acted independently in the war with
the United States.
Most of the evidence presented by the prosecution with respect to the Singapore question are
documents of the German Government, which by their own nature are one-sided.
Skipping. then, down to the next paragraph.
The defense will tender evidence that Japan always refused in a diplomatic way German request
to enter the war against Britain. These requests were contradiction of assurances given by
Germany at the time of the conclusion of the Pact. It will be clearly shown that the records ofvarious conversations introduced by the prosecution kept by the German Foreign Office were notofficial or accurate, and that the German leaders were not telling Foreign Minister MATSUOKA
the truth when he visited Berlin in March and April, 1941.
Towards Soviet Russia, Japan strove to maintain a friendly relation in accordance with thestipulation and spirit of the Tri-Partite Pact. She emphatically refused repeated German demands
to join her in the war against Soviet Russia. Evidence will also be tendered to show that Japanconsidered the German attack on Russia which occurred in spite of her opposition, as a betrayalon the part of Germany, and considered that the very foundation of the Tri-Partite Pact was
shattered by this act of Germany.
The prosecution has pointed to the Japanese occupation of French Indo-China as instances ofJapanese-German collaboration. It will be shown, that in the solutions of these problems Japan
did not utilize German pressure on the French home Government.
Japanese-German relations experiences further set-back when the Japanese Government enteredin informal negotiations with the United States in April 1941. Germany entertained doubts as toJapan’s intentions, and requested that Germany be informed of the facts about the negotiations
and be permitted to participate in them, but Japan did not comply with this. Evidence will also betendered on this point.
The circumstances which compelled Japan to decide the war with the United States of America
will be clarified thoroughly in other sub-divisions of this phase.
It will be shown that the Japanese decision resulted from consideration of self-defense,
independently of any exterior influences, not to mention any consultation with Germany and
Italy, and that Japan did not accept any assistance or help from the two countries in setting up herplans of military operations. On the contrary, Japan kept her decision to fight strictly secret, andthe attack on Pearl Harbor was most complete a surprise to Germany, to which fact evidence will
be tendered. It will also be shown on the other hand that German declaration of war on the
United States of America was not connected with the Tripartite Pact, and Germany consideredherself to be de facto in a state of war with the United States since the “shoot at sight” order of
President Roosevelt in September 1941.
205

Convincing evidence will be tendered not only from Japanese and German, but also from Allied
sources, as to the fact that Japanese-German-Italian relations during the war were not close,making the military convention practically valueless, but in contrast to the intimate cooperationof the Allied side, politically, economically and militarily, Japan and the two countries ofGermany and Italy in fact fought separate wars.
It should be observed by the Tribunal that the effect of the Italian relationship with Germany andJapan is ignored in our presentation of the evidence. History has already shown that Italy was
impotent and a useless ally, and even in the optimistic evaluation of her aid in any cause theresult would have to be nil. The fact that she surrendered in 1943 and that Germany surrenderedin 1945 and that Japan surrendered later precludes any necessity of justifying or explaining NoSeparate Peace Pact mentioned so often by the prosecution in their evidence.
With the permission of the Tribunal I present documents and witnesses supporting this brief
statement.

206

CHAPTER 13: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION, SUBDIVISION 2: ALLIEDPRESSURE AGAINST JAPAN
Presented by William Logan on August 4, 1947 (Session 242)
The prosecution presented its evidence in chronological order. Therefore, Logan’s presentation
for the defense should have followed Cunningham’s statement relating to the Tripartite Pact (asit does in this book). But it was read immediately after Takahashi had finished presenting his
statement, because it was relevant to and elaborated upon that statement. Earlier, Franklin
Warren had argued, and credibly so, that the 10 years of unrest in Manchuria was not the causeof the Mukden Incident (and later, the Manchurian Incident), but longstanding, rampant
lawlessness. Similarly, Logan asserts that it was not the attack on Pearl Harbor that ignited the“powder keg of war” between Japan and the U.S., but unrelenting Allied economic pressure on
Japan. He refers to Plan Orange (now well known in Japan through a recently publishedtranslation). Nearly 50 years before war broke out, the U.S. had been formulating a meticulous
military strategy against Japan. Japan, on the other hand, had not even begun to conceive ofwaging war with the U.S. until 1940, about a year before hostilities commenced. It should be
obvious to readers which nation provoked the war — which nation was the first to contemplate
war with the other. As Logan develops his argument, he cites statistics that fully supported his
factual evidence. Ishibashi Tanzan’s affidavit (see Chapter 16) would have supported Logan’s
carefully crafted, articulate statement, had the IMTFE not refused to admit it.
*****
If the Tribunal please, we now present a statement for the Tribunal’s consideration in order thatit may be the better enabled to understand in detail the proof about to be offered of the Japaneseview of Allied pressure against Japan. The principal object is to show the effect on Japan of theeconomic legislation which was passed by the Western Powers commencing in 1930, in
disregard of the rights of others, and that in the years immediately preceding Pearl Harbor the
economic and military pressure of the Western Powers was deliberate, premeditated, andcoordinated, and they acted with full and expressed knowledge of the consequences — war. As
an affirmative defense it will be shown that the situation became so increasingly oppressive andacute that, true to expectations and desires of the Western Powers that Japan strike the first blow,
Japan ultimately was forced to make a decision to fight for her very existence. History alone will
decide in the years to come whether in the larger sense that hope was justifiable in view of theresults. But we are concerned here with the means used to obtain the immediate end of
provoking Japan into a state of war.
A proper conception of the effects of the pressure applied first requires an understanding of thedomestic economic conditions in Japan as they existed for some years prior to December 7, 1941.
These conditions will demonstrate why Japan established a civilian, industrial economy. Afterthe presentation of those conditions we will then present evidence relating to the paralyzing
impact of the economic pressure applied by the Western Powers and lastly the militaryencirclement of Japan.
207

As the Tribunal will readily understand, this subject covers a large field and deals with many
conditions of a specialized nature. Counsel has made every effort to obtain the best evidence andto narrow the volume of evidence consistent with a fair understanding by the Tribunal of themagnitude and true facts of the subject. Some of the evidence consists of expert studies made by
the United States Tariff Commission and the United States Department of State, and, in so far as
such studies are confined to factual statements supported by the statistical tables, they are heavily
relied upon by the defense. Other evidence from Japanese sources is based on the testimony ofexperts and expert economic studies and are urged by the defense as entirely reliable andpersuasive. Undisputed records from the Pearl Harbor Investigation Report of the Joint
Congressional Committee of the United States will also be offered.
The following facts constitute the evidence we will present. Japan is a rugged, mountainous
country of approximate size of the State of California. Not more than 16 per cent of all the landarea in Japan is arable and much of the arable land is subject to a slope of 15 degrees or more,which makes agriculture extremely difficult. It was early recognized by the Japanese
Government that, in the face of a large increase in population annually, the arable land available
in Japan was not sufficient to support its people. The population of Japan proper increased from37,689,000 in 1884 to 73,114,000 in 1940. Within the past decade the population has been
increasing by approximately 800,000 to 1,000,000 persons a year. It has a greater density perarable square mile than any other country.
A solution of Japan’s population problem was undertaken by the Government. An attempt wasmade to increase the food supply by expanding the area of arable land and a certain amount of
success was obtained in this direction. A second measure was undertaken by encouraging
agricultural development in Korea and Formosa which also met with a certain amount of success.
The third method of improving the situation, by emigration, was encouraged but it proved afailure, one of the principal reasons being the bars erected by many of the Western Powers. The
last policy adopted by Japan was domestic industrialization and foreign trade. In connection with
the industrialization, evidence will be presented of industries which are native to Japan and those
producing commodities of the kind that have been introduced from Western countries.
The development of industrialization in Japan was a gradual process. It was not a creation
pointed towards militarism nor geared for conversion into militarism. Because Japan is an island
nation with a deficiency in practically every mineral and other raw material resources to support
a normal civilian economy, those materials had to be imported from many regions of the world
for manufacture and exportation as finished products. It was necessary to sell in export markets
in order to obtain the necessary foreign exchange to pay for these vital imports. Japan waspractically and substantially limited in what it could buy for importation by her sales in theexport markets. Thus the ability of Japanese industry to expand was automatically limited by theforeign exchange situation which was always acute for the period of at least 1925 to 1940. Japan
had no cotton, negligible quantities of wool, no metallurgical coal, practically nothing in the wayof cattle and hides, no rubber, no iron are containing a substantial percentage of iron content,
insufficient quantities of copper, no tin, zinc, bauxite (principal raw material for making
208aluminum), insufficient food production, serious deficiency in timber and building lumber, andin many respects it was economically vulnerable both from the standpoint of maintenance of an
ordinary civilian economy and livelihood of the people on the one hand and a modest potential
for self-defense on the other.
The studies to be presented will show the production, imports, exports and the consumption of
the pertinent industries in Japan between the years 1928 and 1939, and for comparative purposes,
in some instances, will be carried through the year 1945. These studies include industries, among
others, which have a direct bearing upon the civilian economic potential and for self-defense asiron and steel, oil, cotton, wool, rubber, hides, metallurgical coal, iron ore, scrap iron, copper,lead, zinc, cement, food, timber, electrical equipment, tanks, aircraft, trucks, bicycles,
shipbuilding and the shipping industry. The industrial potential Japan possessed at the time of
Pearl Harbor barely adequate for the support of a modest self-defense and the requirements of apoverty stricken civilian economy which had virtually been living a hand-to mouth but
progressive existence for at least twenty years.
Figures will be presented showing the production of iron and steel between 1928 and 1945; theamounts allocated in various years to the Army and Navy; the approximate amount of iron ore on
hand December 7, 1941, and the iron content of the ore; the fact that in 1932 Japan had thelowest per capita consumption of iron and steel of any of the principal nations; that during theperiod 1931 to 1941 Japanese production of iron and steel was woefully insufficient compared tothe production of the U.S.S.R., Germany, France, England, and, of course, the United States. At
the time of Pearl harbor the total annual production of the Japanese iron and steel industry wasless than the total monthly production of the United States alone. At all times prior to December
7, 1941, Japan was entirely dependent on the United States, Netherlands East Indies and Burmafor the supply of petroleum. Facts and figures will be introduced to show the true condition of
the shipbuilding industry in Japan; the scrap and build program; the reasons for government
subsidy which paralleled subsidies granted by other leading nations of the world; the conditionsof unemployment in the shipyards and other industries during the depression; the fact that Japannever had an excess of bottoms and that the merchant fleet was not designed or constructed forthe purpose of war against any nation; that the merchant and fishing tonnage was not at any time
excessive in view of the fact that Japan is an island nation whose population in the main resides
principally along its sea coast and relies upon seafood for sustenance; the total truck and trailer
production of Japan was absolutely infinitesimal compared with that of other leading nations of
the world; that its tank production at all times prior to 1941 was insignificant and that Japanesearmored divisions had only one-fifth as many tanks and motorized equipment as an American
armored division and one-third the motorized and tank strength of a German division. 1935
marked the humble beginning of the aircraft and aluminum industry in Japan. She was unable toproduce sufficient aircraft of her own design until 1937 and that [sic] its production up to
December 7, 1941, was pathetically weak.
In the two decades before 1941, Japan was unable to produce or sell in the export markets of theworld virtually anything other than cotton textiles, raw silk, rubber goods, canned sea food, toys,
pottery, pencils, matches, electric light bulbs, agar-agar, and a few other minor items. From 1932209

to 1940, however, Japan was a substantial exporter of machinery, tools and other commodities
which would ordinarily be stockpiled in this precarious economic situation of Japan if there had
been a plan for large scale war.
The world wide depression seriously impaired the market for raw silk and other exports of Japan.
Economic nationalism which became progressively rife in the world after 1930, among otherfactors, precipitated Japanese export-import trade into a struggle in order to procure the raw
materials necessary for the export industry. This trade was vital and indispensable to her
existence as a modern nation and the very sinews of civilian life in Japan. Following a bottom
depression year in Japan in 1931, she began to recover from her depression in late 1932. At thattime, when practically the entire world was still suffering from the depression, Japan was able tomove some goods in old and newly acquired export markets because of lower prices. The factthat Japan was able to sell at lower prices was caused in part by lower labor costs which were notcheap by Oriental standards and by the depreciation of the Yen which occurred notwithstanding
strenuous and expensive efforts on the part of the Government to stabilize the value of the Yen.
A considerable amount of evidence will be directed to the expansion of governmental
responsibilities in Japan over a period of years prior to 1941. It will be shown that various
governmental regulations directed to selected businesses paralleled similar actions in otherforeign countries and were necessary and reasonable measures taken in view of the economic
exigencies at the time. Those laws were passed by the Diet. The regulatory measures which weretaken prior to July 7, 1937 had no direct or immediate relation to preparation for wars. Those
measures taken after July 7, 1937, when hostilities in China assumed serious proportions, werenecessary and reasonable measures taken to meet the then urgent requirements.
To refute an inference from prosecution testimony that these laws were passed for the purpose of
preparation and waging of aggressive warfare and world domination, the purpose of those laws
will be shown by statements made by responsible governmental officials at the time the bills
were introduced in the Diet. There is no reason to suppose that at that time the purposes of thebills were otherwise than as stated by their sponsors. Some of these laws were to be operative
only for a period of time until one year after the termination of the China Incident. Even during
the continuation of the Pacific War, the regulation of industry in Japan was not so severe or so
extensive as the regulations which were promulgated and enforced in the United States and GreatBritain. The economy of Japan was not a “regimented” economy in any totalitarian sensewhatsoever prior to the surrender in 1945.
Commencing with the Hawley-Smoot Tariff Bill in 1930 and the Ottawa Conference in 1932,
Japan began to be directly affected by legislation passed and enforced by Western Powers. Someof the governmental regulations in Japan were passed because of the foreign pressure. For
example, Japan being faced with prohibitory tariff regulations in various countries with respect
to cotton textiles, rayon, canned tuna fish, pencils, electric light bulbs, and so forth, was able toalleviate such action to her detriment only by voluntarily enforcing quantitative and qualitative
quotas; this in turn required governmental intervention to put those Japanese export industries on
a quota basis and to fairly apportion the export quota among the producers.

210

For at least two decades prior to 1941 Japan had the largest number of small and middle sizedindependent business men in proportion to population known to any country in the world.
Because of this very nature of things, it was impossible at any time to channel the economy ofJapan along totalitarian lines. Even during the continuance of the Pacific War, it will be shownthat the government faced insurmountable problems in endeavoring to synchronize raw materials,
production and labor for an efficient prosecution of the war. The economy of Japan was illequipped and ill prepared for the China Incident of 1937 and between that date and the middle of1941 there had been no economic preparation in Japan to fight a Pacific War or any othereconomic preparation which would indicate that Japan had set out to dominate the world or evena small portion thereof.
It is true that the figures between 1932 and 1937 show an increase in the production of virtually
every industry in Japan. This is true of industries which have no possible relationship to a war
potential as well as some of those industries which have a direct relationship and some of thoseindustries which might be converted to wartime usage. Nevertheless, documentary evidence andthe testimony of witnesses will be offered that this increased production in the main went into thecivilian economy of Japan and improved the livelihood and economic situation of the people ofJapan who for many years had been living on a subnormal standard compared to many leading
countries of the world. To say that this increased production was a premeditated and designed
preparation for a war potential is flirting with the truth.
Japan, like other nations of the world, did not desire to live in a status quo or a vacuum. Likeother progressive nations, its governmental leaders have constantly sought to improve thestandard of living of its people and one of the methods adopted was by international trade andindustrialization. Such advance as Japan was able to make in the decade prior to 1941 in thestandard of living of its people and increase in civilian consumption was an extremely modest
advance and at no time prior to 1938 was the civilian consumption curtailed in order to build up
a so-called war potential. Between 1938 and the middle of 1941 there was little interference by
the government with ordinary civilian consumption except to the extent the government was
driven to intervene in limited situations because of the international credit condition and the needto curtail nonessential imports in favor of imports indispensable to the prosecution of the China
Incident.
In 1939 the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation which had been in existence between Japan andthe United States since 1911 was abrogated by the United States, effective January 1940.
Embargoes against exportation of materials to Japan were adopted as a policy by the UnitedStates. Month after month more and more articles and commodities were added to this list.
Vigorous protests were made by Japan at this discriminatory treatment.
The military and State Department officials of the United States worked together, although often
not in agreement, regarding moves against Japan. When the final July 26, 1941 economic
sanctions against Japan were under serious study by the President of the United States he asked
the opinion of his military heads as to the advisability of such a step. The opinion given him wasdefinitely that “trade with Japan should not be embargoed at this time” as “an embargo would
211

probably result in a fairly early attack by Japan on Malaya and the Netherlands East Indies andpossibly would involve the United States in early war in the Pacific.” Not only did “practicallyall realistic authorities” agree “that imposition of substantial economic sanctions or embargoes”
against Japan would “involve serious risk of war,” but frank Japanese comment to United States
State Department officials was to the effect that such action would create a situation where“Japan would have no alternative sooner or later but to go to Malaya and the Dutch East Indies
for oil and other material.” This known reaction of Japan coupled with the President’s frankadmission that the United States was committed to the “policy of assisting Great Britain”
produces an obvious answer to the question of whether the attack on Pearl Harbor really started
the war. When the freezing order finally issued on July 26, 1941, the British Empire and theNetherlands East Indies lost no time in following suit. In fact, they took similar steps
immediately in violation of their treaty obligations. The terrific impact of these freezing orders
was immediately felt in Japan. It was recognized that if continued for any appreciable period oftime the Japanese economy would be crippled. These embargoes and freezing orders weredeliberately designed to paralyze, and in themselves were capable of paralyzing within a shortspace of time, the entire economy of Japan. They were designed to force Japan’s capitulation in
China from sheer industrial and raw material exhaustion. One of the principal commodities
vitally affected was oil. Without it civilian economy and her entire national security would be
strangled. Previous peaceful attempts to obtain sufficient oil from the Netherlands East Indies
had failed. From the Japanese point of view those embargoes and freezing orders assumed thegravity and proportions of the denial of a right to live. The reported success of the Russian 5Year Plan presented another threat to Japan.
The picture is not complete if it tells only of the economic isolation of Japan from the family ofnations. There is more to the story. Simultaneously, the military minds of the great powers wereplotting a course of warfare against “Orange.” “Orange” was in their war parlance Japan.
It might well be said the military plans against Japan reflected two philosophies which variedwith the time and turn of events. The first of the plannings simply denoted great countries’
military minds performing a routine function of their profession with the actual execution of suchpreparations considered exceedingly remote. The second of the plannings in a later period
recognized the great probability of armed conflict with Japan and expressed strategic measures tomeet that situation. It might be restated to say that the initial war plans were based upon thetheory “if war comes” and the second plans, dropping the conditional attitude, changed to “whenwar comes.” Thus it will be shown that the wording of the Indictment, “Japan continued at afeverish pace to prepare for war,” does not beg its existence of Japanese actions alone but could
be applied to those of the Allied Powers. As early as the latter part of 1938 high-ranking Navy
officials of the United States and Great Britain held secret conferences in London, discussing andlaying plans for mutual cooperation and strategy in the Pacific against Japan. These plans were
further discussed and made more definite and certain in a further secret meeting in Washington
in early 1941. In addition, in American, Dutch and British conversations held in April 1941,
Great Britain was organizing “subversive activities, sabotage and corruption in Japan andJapanese occupied territories” and recommended that the United States do likewise and“coordinate them with those of the British.” Great Britain also recommended at that time that the212United States follow the steps also being undertaken by her of operating Chinese guerrilla forces,
armed, equipped and directed by the Associated Powers.
In addition to the formulation of war plans against Japan, it will be shown that upon theinsistence of the United States State Department in 1940, the United States fleet in the Pacific
was moved from California to Hawaii for no other reason than to threaten Japan into submission
to American demands. It will be revealed that the tension between the United States and Japaneven at this time was so acute that the commander of the United States fleet did not knowwhether he was being ordered to actual combat against the enemy or not.
Further, the evidence to be adduced will describe the intervention of the United States in the
Sino-Japanese conflict to a degree unprecedented between non-belligerent powers. All-out aid to
China became a bold policy of the United States, even though the effect of such assistanceliterally meant the spilling of more Japanese blood on China soil. The assistance to China took
form in the granting of outright loans with little expectancy of repayment, the subtle closing of
official eyes and even silent approval while American fighter pilots with American planes
engaged in aerial combat against Japanese forces on behalf of China, the sending of economic
and military advisors to Chiang Kai-shek and the shipments of war and food materials.
During this period the United States was not sleeping in the Pacific. Troop reinforcements werebeing continuously sent to the Philippines, the laying of mines in the waters surrounding thisIsland, the fortification of Singapore, the hurried improvement of outflung bases were in
progress.
This is the picture of affairs in the Far East before the revealing day of December 7, 1941. The
powder keg of war with its many fuses was plainly visible for all to see. Who lit the first fuse is
all important — not which fuse set off the first blast.

213

CHAPTER 14: OPENING STATEMENT, PACIFIC DIVISION, SUBDIVISION 3:
DIPLOMATIC SECTION
Presented by Ben Bruce Blakeney on August 13, 1947 (Session 249)
This portion of the opening statement describes the course of Japan-U.S. diplomatic negotiations,and asserts that Japan was not responsible for the breakdown thereof. The U.S. was at fault here,
more because of its stubborn adherence to previously laid policy, i.e., war, than because of its
refusal to compromise. We call readers’ attention to two points Blakeney makes in his statement:(1) Japan’s political system at the time was such that the civilian government and the militaryhigh command tended to be separate entities, with separate authority, and (2) contrary to theprosecution’s view that the high command’s decision to advance into southern French Indochina
prompted the U.S., Great Britain, and the Netherlands to freeze Japanese assets and to break off
economic ties with Japan, in actuality the aforementioned three nations had decided to impose
those economic sanctions prior to the Japanese military advance.
As far as (1) is concerned, the independent authority of the military high command createdserious problems, which erupted suddenly as a result of the 1930 London Naval Conference, andcrippled the Japanese government during the late 1920s and early 1930s. In his statement,
Blakeney stresses the fact that pinpointing responsibility for the decision to commence hostilities
against the U.S. (leaving the issue of whether the opening of those hostilities was a crime aside
for the moment) requires an objective elucidation of the relationship between the Japanese
government and the military high command. He was wise to do so, since a relationship of thissort existed nowhere else in the world, Europeans and Americans obviously had difficulty
comprehending it.
In connection with (2), when historians examine the Japanese advance into southern French
Indochina and the economic sanctions imposed on Japan to determine cause and effect, eventoday they often look only at the chronology, and point to the hard line adopted by the Japanesemilitary at the time, which they conclude was provocative and therefore, a fatal error. The
advance into French Indochina clearly hastened the onset of hostilities, but it is incorrect toassume that it brought about a sudden change in the U.S. stance on Japan. As Blakeney indicates,
the U.S. had already decided to impose economic sanctions on Japan. Documentary evidence
prepared to support his argument had been rejected on August 8 at IMTFE Session 246. When
Blakeney spoke on August 13, that same evidence was resubmitted. This time the presiding
judge admitted it.
William Logan makes the same point during the defense summation (see Chapter 17).
Unfortunately, historians failed to notice the events that transpired in the courtroom. Instead, theprosecution’s views became established fact. Historians never examined evidence proving that
American economic sanctions preceded the Japanese advance into French Indochina until
Defense Evidence Rejected by the IMTFE was published.
*****
214

I now open the sub-division of the case, which, for convenience, we have nominated the
Diplomatic Section.
The Tribunal having had presented to it the evidence of Japan’s internal conditions, and of thecourse of Far Eastern history during the decade preceding the fateful year 1941, we now come togrips with what may well be called the most momentous events of modern history — thestraining and final breaking of relations between Japan and the other great Pacific powers, theUnited States, the British Empire, and the Netherlands. We have now by seeking for the truth inconnection with these events, by attempting to disclose fully why and how war came, to assist
the Tribunal in determining whether these twenty-five men in the deck have earned a stigma of
guilt for bringing or conspiring to bring that war about as a war of aggression.
The Tribunal has already received evidence explanatory of some aspects of the unique andcomplex Japanese governmental and political system — not the least recondite point of which is,from the Occidental point of view, the interrelation between the civil and the military authority.
To assist the Tribunal in understanding what is to follow and in correctly determining what men
were responsible for the decisions — be they criminal or justifiable — which led to the clash ofarms here under investigation, we shall offer additional evidence in clarification of the respective
prerogatives and powers of the civilian government and the military high command. Thisevidence will show that in the Japan of those days, in operational military matters the highcommand — the general staffs of Army and Navy — were supreme and omnipotent, having
power to decide without accountability to the government all questions of military strategy andrelated matters. The government had of course full authority over non-military matters, and the
Army and Navy Ministers, as members of the government, had some authority over military
matters, so far as those were of administrative nature; but where the two spheres impinged uponeach other no action could be taken without the concurrence of the high command, which wasthus enabled, on the plea of the necessities of national defense, to exert a powerful influence on
affairs of state.
With this as a background we shall come to consider the long course of negotiations between
Japan and the United States, acting for herself and her allies, which was designed but failed toavert the war which in the end came on 7 December 1941. The Tribunal will be reminded that
relations of Japan with the United States and Britain had gradually changed for the worse since
the Manchuria Incident; and that beginning at about the time of the abrogation of the JapaneseAmerican Commercial Treaty in July 1939 the process of deterioration was much accelerated.
The unabated continuance of the China Affair; the abrogation of the Commercial Treaty; themove into French Indo-China; the Tripartite Pact — these were the mileposts of the road to 1941,a year which opened with relations between the two countries at their worst of the century.
It was into this atmosphere that the new Japanese Ambassador, Admiral NOMURA, wasprojected when he arrived in Washington in early 1941. The evidence will be that he arrived with
instructions to work for the betterment of relations, although with no specific plan; but that soonafter his arrival the President and the Secretary of State of the United States on several occasions
215

invited him to the commencement of negotiations with a view to effectuating a general
settlement of all the pending questions between the two nations. The Ambassador reported on 17
April that the American authorities had offered to commence negotiations upon the basis of atentative draft of understanding, prepared by private individuals, Japanese and American, which
they presented to serve as a starting-point.
We shall show by the evidence of Prince KONOE himself, then Premier of Japan, that uponreceipt of advice of the American proposal and draft the government and the military highcommand gave the matter the most earnest consideration, thoroughly debating the various
questions raised by the proposal, and finally agreed that such negotiations as those proposed
offered the best prospect of establishing a peace not only in the Pacific but throughout the world.
After study of the details, a counter-draft was accordingly made. It being presented to the UnitedStates Government on 12 May, the negotiations based on these and later proposal, between
Ambassador NOMURA (later assisted by Ambassador KURUSU) and the American
representatives, as well as the authorities in Tokyo, continued for over six months.
The details of these negotiations, so far as they are pertinent to the issues of this case, will beshown by evidence, which however it is unnecessary to detail here. It may be said that in generalthat evidence will be that the conversations in Washington soon narrowed the importantdifferences between the parties to three: the question of equal commercial opportunity in China;
the stands of the respective nations on the extent of the right of self-defense (including Japan’s
obligations under the Tripartite Pact); the question of the stationing of Japanese troops in andtheir withdrawal from China. It was on these issues — later complicated by that raised by theJapanese advance into Southern Indo-China — that the negotiations continued to the end.
The evidence will be that in the almost daily conversations held throughout May, June, and earlyJuly between Japanese and American representatives there was thorough discussion of every
aspect of the questions at issue. The evidence will show that despite good will and concession insome matters on each side, the parties stood by the end of September approximately on the
ground which they had occupied in May. Meanwhile, however, there had occurred in Europe an
event which had a far-reaching influence in Japan and in America, that of 22 June. The outbreakof the Russo-German war resulted in a decision by government and high command of Japan not
to participate; but at the same time the government had to yield to the high command’s insistence
on moving into southern French Indo-China. This advance, which took place in accordance with
the France-Japanese agreement of 21 July, led the United States to discontinue the negotiations
for a time, and will be shown to have been the turning-point, the point at which the United States,
losing interest in the negotiations, seemed to have decided that war was but a matter of time. An
immediate sequel to the Indo-China move was the American, British and Dutch freezing ofJapanese assets and rupture of commercial relations with Japan; but the evidence will show thatthat move had been under contemplation by the United States since some weeks before.
On 16-18 July the second KONOE ministry resigned and the third was formed. This change ofgovernment will be shown to have been directly and wholly brought about by the necessities ofreaching an agreement with the United States — the negotiations were not progressing, and it216

was felt that a change of foreign ministers was required to further them. The new cabinet
continued with the attempt to bring about an agreement. Not only were new proposals offered,
but Premier KONOE, taking up and elaborating a suggestion contained in the original draft
proposal, urged that a meeting be held between him and President Roosevelt for a tête à têtefrom which there was every reason to expect much. To this suggestion — which the premier had
been able to make on some conditions proposed by the Army — to this suggestion the American
authorities at first responded with some enthusiasm, but they later imposed so many conditions
for the meeting that it could never be realized.
By August the pressure of the Army authorities upon the government for a quick settlement of
the Japanese-American relations had become too powerful to be any longer resisted. The UnitedStates, it was argued, was insincere in negotiating; she had no real intention of agreeing; if Japan
yielded on the points at issue then, the United States would impose further measures of
oppression; and it was useless longer to negotiate, and better to go to war in defense of the nation
than to yield. This position was opposed by the Government, which urged that further
concessions could and should be made to preserve peace; the Navy at this time was reluctant to
see the nation embarked upon a war, but entrusted the decision to the premier rather than openly
opposing the Army’s stand. At the Imperial Conference of 6 September the decision was arrived
at that unless a settlement by diplomacy could be reached by mid-October war would be resolved
upon.
The government redoubled its efforts; Premier KONOE urged anew the promise held out by themeeting with the President; a new proposal, embodying the maximum concession which could
be agreed upon, was presented to the United States; Foreign Minister TOYODA began
consultations in Tokyo with the American and British Ambassadors to insure that every possible
effort should be made. Despite all, the negotiations did not prosper; the United States remained
unconciliatory and adamant and, as reported by Ambassador NOMURA, seemed determined on
maintaining its stand even if it meant war. The Army renewed its insistence that diplomacy,
having little prospect of success, must give place to arms; the opposing points of view could not
be reconciled; and on 16 October the third KONOE government, like its predecessor, fell, a
victim of the Japanese-American question.
The emergency of the successor cabinet, that of General TOJO, was widely regarded as evidenceof the victory of extremist opinion in Japan. That, on the contrary, the new premier was charged
to and did immediately upon taking office undertake reexamination of the whole question ofJapanese-American relations, ‘wiping the slate clean’ of the Imperial Conference decision of 6
September which had established the limit beyond which Japan could not go by way ofconcession toward America, will be shown by the evidence to be adduced. The highest officialsof government and high command plunged at once into a round of Liaison conferences at which
the whole subject was minutely restudied with a view of finding the utmost concessions which
could be offered. It having been understood from Ambassador NOMURA’s reports that a basis
for agreement concerning the other two large questions had been obtained, the Liaison
Conference devoted the most of its consideration to the problem of withdrawal of troops from217

China, the Army’s intransigence in connection with which had caused the fall of the KONOE
government and had brought the negotiations in Washington to a stalemate.
During this period the position of the Army high command remained that which it had been
before: That there was but a faint prospect of successful conclusion of the negotiations, and thatJapan would therefore eventually have to go to war. But while negotiations dragged out
interminably, so it was argued, Japan was being subjected to gradual exhaustion of resources as
the economic warfare of the allied powers began to take full effect; the nation was losing its
power to fight; and hostilities should therefore be commenced while Japanese fighting power
was still relatively strong as compared with that of the potential enemy. The viewpoint of theNaval General Staff had come to be that if war was to be inevitable, it should be determined
upon promptly. But the result was that agreement of the high command was secured to offer
further concessions and to continue diplomatic efforts; but with the provisos that precautionary
military preparations should go on simultaneously, and that if diplomacy failed to achieve results,
a resolution for war should be taken.
The evidence will be that at the Liaison Conference of 1-2 November agreement was reachedupon the presentation to the United States, in obedience to the policy so established, of twoalternative proposals: One in general form, embodying such points of understanding as had
theretofore been reached, together with the new concessions: The other in form of a modus
vivendi, to be offered, in the event of American unreceptiveness to the general proposal, as ameans of relaxing the tension to create a favorable atmosphere for continuance of negotiations.
These proposals were approved at an Imperial Conference on 5 November, and Ambassador
NOMURA was immediately instructed to commence negotiations on that basis. Ambassador
KURUSU was dispatched at the same time, in accordance with a long-standing request ofAmbassador NOMURA, to assist.
The first of these proposals — “Proposal ‘A’”, as it was designated — was duly presented to
Secretary Hull and the President. At first, the evidence will show, prospects from it seemed
good; but gradually the United States seemed to lose interest; it made light of the concessions
agreed to with great travail by Japan, it questioned the sincerity of Japan. There seeming to be noprospect of success in that direction, the Liaison Conference authorized the presentation of themodus vivendi, Proposal “B”. It was handed over on 20 November. Both before and after thatdate, the evidence will show, a variety of efforts had been made by the Japanese representatives
to meet the American position on the points at issue. Meanwhile, under the limitations of thedecision previously taken, and in face of the obviously mounting threat to the national existence,time was running out.
Receipt from the United States of the memorandum of 26 November will be shown virtually tohave extinguished hope of preserving peace. All participants in the Liaison Conference were inagreement at last, that unless the United States could be persuaded to reconsider, Japan mustresort to war in self-defense. Military preparations had, of course, been proceeding in accordancewith the 5 November decision; but those preparations had been subject to countermand at any

218

time that an agreement might be reached, and that even after the actual decision for war was
taken at the Imperial Conference of 1 December.
Liaison Conferences following the decision upon war considered and settled the manner ofgiving notice before commencement of hostilities and the content of that notification. Evidence
will be tendered of the decision that before the opening of hostilities the United States should be
notified, and that a note breaking off the current negotiations should be sent. Preparations weremade accordingly and the final note was ordered delivered in Washington at 1 P.M. of 7
December. The note was dispatched to Washington and was there received in good time, but
owing to delays there in the mechanical processes incident to its preparation, delivery wasdelayed until more than an hour after the appointed time, and consequently until after the attack
on Pearl Harbor and other points in the Pacific. All concerned in the government and the Liaison
Conference intended, when the matter of notice was decided, that notification should precede
any attacks.
Evidence will be introduced to show that the delay in delivery of the President’s message of 6
December to the Emperor was without the knowledge or authorization of the Foreign Ministry or
the Cabinet, but that, on the contrary, the Foreign Ministry made every effort to expedite itsdelivery.
The evidence will show that the members of the Liaison Conference charged with responsibility
for decision of the question of war or peace considered the final note dispatched to the UnitedStates to be in the circumstances then prevailing tantamount to a declaration of war, and asubstantial compliance with the convention governing commencement of hostilities. That the
responsible authorities of the United States concurred in that opinion; that the United States wasamply warned of the coming of war, and in fact had anticipated that the delivery of the note ofNovember 26 would result in rupture of the negotiations and of peaceful relations; and, lastly,that the highest military authorities of the United States expected the war at the hour that it came,will be shown by an abundance of evidence.

219

CHAPTER 15: REPORT FROM AMBASSADOR GREW TO THE SECRETARY OF STATEThe Ambassador in Japan Reports to the Secretary of State (Joseph Grew, U.S. ambassador to
Japan)
Dispatched from Tokyo on November 3, 1941
Scheduled for presentation on August 8, 1947 (Session 246); not submitted
Grew wired this telegram to the U.S. Department of State from Japan shortly before thecommencement of the Pacific War. For this phase of the proceedings, defense counsel had
prepared and submitted a large amount of documentary evidence describing the situation in
Japan (mainly observations of the deplorable state to which the Japanese economy had been
reduced as a result of American and British sanctions). That evidence was submitted to the
IMTFE, and the defense was planning to submit Grew’s telegram and entries from his diary(published under the title Ten Years in Japan 36 ) as well. Most of the documents in the first batch
submitted were rejected. The defense assumed that this telegram would be rejected also, anddecided not to submit it. Grew’s report is a rational, impartial assessment of the atmosphereprevailing in Japan on the eve of the war, and deserves to be read, especially by modern
historians.

*****
Defense Document 206E (114)
The Ambassador in Japan Reports to the Secretary of State(Substance)(Paraphrase of original text prepared by the Department of State)
Tokyo: November 3, 1941, 4:19 p.m.
The Ambassador reports for Secretary Hull and Under Secretary Welles as follows:He cites a leading article from the Tokyo Nichi Nichi of November 1 (reported in telegram No.
1729 of the date), adding that a banner headline declaring “Empire Approaches Its Greatest
Crisis” introduced a dispatch from New York with a summary of a statement the Japanese
Embassy reportedly gave to The New York Times regarding the need of ending the United StatesJapanese economic war. Both the article and the Nichi Nichi editorial are believed to be closereflections of Japanese sentiments at present.

36

Joseph Grew, Ten Years in Japan (New York: Simon & Schuster, 1944).
220

The Ambassador refers to these various telegraphic reports during several months past analyzing
the factors affecting policy in Japan and says he has nothing to add thereto nor any substantial
revision to make thereof. In his opinion, a conclusive estimate may be had of Japan’s position
through the application to the existing situation and the immediate future of the following points:
It is not possible for Japan to dissociate either Japan or the conflict with China from the war in
Europe and its fluctuations.
In Japan political thought ranges from medieval to liberal ideas and public opinion is thus avariable quantity. The impact of events and conditions beyond Japan may determine at any given
time which school of thought shall predominate. (In the democracies, on the other hand, owing toa homogeneous body of principles which influence and direct foreign policy and because
methods instead of principles are more likely to cause differences of opinion, public opinion isformed differently.) For example, in Japan the pro-Axis elements gained power following lastyear’s German victories in Western Europe; then Japanese doubt of ultimate German victory wascreated by Germany’s failure to invade the British Isles, this factor helping to reinforce themoderate elements; and finally Germany’s attack on the Soviet Union upset the expectation ofcontinued Russo-German peace and made the Japanese realize that those who took Japan into the
Tripartite Alliance had misled Japan.
An attachment to correct the error of 1940 may be found in the efforts to adjust Japaneserelations with the United States and thereby to lead the way to conclusion of peace with China,
made by Prince Konoye and promised by the Tojo cabinet. If this attempt fails, and if successcontinues to favor German arms, a final, closer Axis alignment may be expected.
The Embassy in Japan has never been convinced by the theory that Japan’s collapse as amilitaristic power would shortly result from the depletion and the eventual exhaustion of Japan’s
financial and economic resources, as propounded by many leading American economists. Such
forecasts were unconsciously based upon the assumption that a dominant consideration would beJapan’s retention of the capitalistic system. The outcome they predicted has not transpired,although it is true that the greater part of Japan’s commerce has been lost, Japanese industrial
production has been drastically curtailed, and Japan’s national resources have been depleted.
Instead, there has been a drastic prosecution of the process to integrate Japan’s national economy,
lacking which there might well have occurred the predicted collapse of Japan. What has
happened to date therefore does not support the view that continuation of trade embargoes andimposition of a blockade (proposed by some) can best avert war in the Far East.
The Ambassador mentions his telegram No. 827, September 12, 1940 (which reported the“golden opportunity” seen by Japanese Army circles for expansion as a consequence of Germantriumphs in Europe). He sent this telegram under circumstances and at a time when it appeared
unwise and futile for the United States to adopt conciliatory measures. The strong policy
recommended in the telegram was subsequently adopted by the United States. This policy,
together with the impact of world political events upon Japan, brought the Japanese Government
to the point of seeking conciliation with the United States. If these efforts fail, the Ambassador
221

foresees a probable swing of the pendulum in Japan once more back to the former Japaneseposition or even farther. This would lead to what he has described as an all-out, do-or-die attempt,
actually risking national hara-kiri to make Japan impervious to economic embargoes abroadrather than to yield to foreign pressure. It is realized by observers who feel Japanese nationaltemper and psychology from day to day that, beyond peradventure, this contingency not only ispossible but is probable.
If the fiber and temper of the Japanese people are kept in mind, the view that war probably
would be averted, though there might be some risk of war, by progressively imposing drastic
economic measures is an uncertain and dangerous hypothesis upon which to base considered
United States policy and measures. War would not be averted by such a course if it is taken, in
the opinion of the Embassy. However, each view is only opinion, and, accordingly, to postulate
the correctness of either one and to erect a definitive policy thereon would, in the belief of the
Embassy, be contrary to American national interests. It would mean putting the cart before thehorse. The primary point to be decided apparently involves the question whether war with Japanis justified by American national objectives, policies and needs in the case of failure of the firstline of national defense, namely, diplomacy, since it would be possible only on the basis of sucha decision for the Roosevelt administration to follow a course which would be divested as muchas possible of elements of uncertainty, speculation, and opinion. The Ambassador does not doubtthat such a decision, irrevocable as it might well prove to be, already has been debated fully andadopted, because the sands are running fast.
The Ambassador emphasizes that, in the above discussion of this grave, momentous subject, heis out of touch with the intentions and thoughts of the administration thereon, and he does not at
all mean to imply that Washington is pursuing an undeliberated policy. Nor does he intend toadvocate for a single moment any “appeasement” of Japan by the United States or recession in
the slightest degree by the United States Government from the fundamental principles laid down
as a basis for the conduct and adjustment of international relations, American relations withJapan included. There should be no compromise with principles, though methods may be flexible.
The Ambassador’s purpose is only to ensure against the United States becoming involved in war
with Japan because of any possible misconception of Japan’s capacity to rush headlong into asuicidal struggle with the United States. While national sanity dictates against such action, Japansanity cannot be measured by American standards of logic.
The Ambassador sees no need for much anxiety respecting the bellicose tone and substance atpresent of the Japanese press (which in the past several years has attacked the United States
intensely in recurrent waves), but he points out the shortsightedness of underestimating Japan’s
obvious preparations to implement an alternative program in the event the peace program fails.
He adds that similarly it would be shortsighted for American policy to be based upon the belief
that Japanese preparations are no more than saber rattling, merely intended to give moral support
to the high pressure diplomacy of Japan. Action by Japan which might render unavoidable anarmed conflict with the United States may come with dangerous and dramatic suddenness.

222

(Excerpt from Diary of Former U. S. Ambassador Grew entitled Ten Years in Japan, pp. 467470)

223

CHAPTER 16: AFFIDAVIT OF ISHIBASHI TANZANThe Industrialization of Japan Was Not for Preparation of Aggressive War
Affidavit (with attachments) prepared by Ishibashi Tanzan (president of the Toyo Keizai Shinpo
and former finance minister)
Submitted on August 11, 1947 (Session 247); rejected
The portions of the opening statement read by Takahashi Yoshitsugu and William Logan argue
that at no time during the late 1920s and early 1930s did Japan plan or prepare for a war of
aggression. In the first place, the Japanese economy was not sufficiently healthy to support suchan effort. This affidavit (really an essay) offers solid evidence in support of this claim. Ishibashi
was an eminent commentator on economic affairs, and was also lauded for his penetrating
political insight. It is a superlative essay, and should never have languished for decades in a filecabinet along with other rejected evidence.
*****
Defense Document No. 1762

INTERNATIONAL MILITARY TRIBUNAL FOR THE FAR EAST
THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, et al— vs —ARAKI, Sadao et al
Affidavit
Deponent: ISHIBASHI Tanzan
Having first duly sworn as per sheet attached hereto and in accordance with the procedure
followed in my country, I hereby depose as follows:1)

I, ISHIBASHI Tanzan, was born in Tokyo in September 1884, graduated in 1907 fromWaseda University, majoring in philosophy in the department of literature, and immediately
took a post-graduate course in philosophy in the same university.

2)

In 1908 I obtained a position on the editorial staff of the Tokyo Mainichi Newspaper
Publishing Company.

3)

In 1911 I secured a position on the editorial staff of the Toyo Keizai Shinpo Publishing
Company. This publishing company was established in 1895 for the purpose of supplying
224the educated classes of the Japanese people with a correct knowledge of economics and upto-date information on world topics. It has since devoted itself to the publication of
economic periodicals such as the Toyo Keizai Shinpo (Oriental Economic Reports) (weekly),
the Oriental Economist (monthly, later weekly), Nihon Keizai Nenpo (Japan’s Yearly
Economic Reports) (quarterly), Gaikoku Boeki Geppo (Foreign Trade Monthly), etc., andalso to books on economic subjects, as well as the compilation and publication of statisticalbooks such as the Meiji and Taisho Japan Almanac (1927), Foreign Trade of Japan, astatistical survey (1935), the Meiji and Taisho Financial Almanac (1927) and Toyo Keizai
Statistical Year Book (from 1916 yearly). Toyo Keizai Shinpo (Oriental Economic Reports)
was started in 1895 after the style of the Economist, published in London. It is the oldest
economic periodical in Japan and has, ever since its foundation, been regarded as the best
and most trustworthy of periodicals in the industrial and economic world of Japan.
4)

In 1914 I became chief of the editorial staff of the same publishing company, and in 1924,
manager of the same company. In 1935, after the reorganization of the company, I became
its president. For 34 years I had been most closely connected with the editing of theaforesaid Toyo Keizai Shinpo (Oriental Economic Reports), until May 1946.

5)

In July 1931, I had the Keizai Club (Economic Club) organized in Tokyo and then in Osaka,
Nagoya, and various other cities throughout the country, by getting together the leadingbusinessmen of each city for the purpose of the joint study of economic questions. As
chairman of the board of directors of the Central Economic Club, I took the leadership ofthese clubs.

6)

From April 1925 to July 1932, I lectured on economics at the Yokohama Kogyo Senmon
Gakko (Yohohama Industrial College).

7)

In June 1943, I founded the Kin’yu Gakkai (Financial Institute) as an organ for financiersand technical experts of the country to study financial questions. Its headquarters were in theoffice and building of the Toyo Keizai Shinpo Publishing Company. As acting director of
the Institute, I devoted myself to its leadership and the promotion of its activity.

8)

In 1934, I started an English Magazine, the Oriental Economist, of which I became editorin-chief. This magazine portrayed the economic conditions of Japan as well as of the East in
general. It soon obtained many appreciative readers abroad, who considered it as the mostfair-minded and trustworthy economic magazine published in Japan. Even after the outbreakof the Pacific War in 1941, and the consequent stoppage of communications with theWestern countries it was, by the request of the League of Nations, continuously forwarded
to Geneva.

9)Since 1935, representing the financial circles of Japan, I have held 21 different memberships
in various committees and councils in the cabinet, Finance Office, and Commerce andIndustry Office of the Japanese government.

22510) In May 1946, I was appointed Finance Minister in the Yoshida Cabinet. In January 1947, I
was appointed managing head of the Economic Stabilization Office and head of the Price
Board, and on March 20, 1947 resigned from the same offices. On the resignation en bloc of
the Yoshida Cabinet on May 24th, 1947, I resigned from the office of Finance Minister.
11) The essays I have written and published in various magazines since graduating from theuniversity on economic subjects and others are innumerable. The following are
representative of my works published in book form:a) Advocating a New Agricultural Policyb) Influence of the Lifting of the Gold Embargo andCountermeasures Theretoc) A Study of the Gold Standardd) Theory and Facts about Inflatione) Recent Economic and Financial Phases in Japanf) Financial History of Japang) The Japanese Economy in a Revolutionh) Impressions of Industrial Phases of Manchuria and Koreai) Human Life and Economy

July 25, 1927
July 12, 1929
May 12, 1932
July 8, 1932
Sept. 5, 1939
Sept.15, 1936
Nov. 20, 1937
Feb. 26, 1941
Oct. 20, 194212) I collaborated with E.B. Schumpeter in the editing of The Industrialization of Japan andManchukuo, 1930-1940 (pub. 1940), which was carried out by the financial support of the
Bureau of International Research at Harvard University and Radcliffe College.
1.

Overpopulation and the Food Shortage in Japan

It is not too much to say that all distinctive features of Japanese economy and politics haveemanated from the pressure of overpopulation. How Japan has been overpopulated may be bestshown by comparing the area of her arable land with her population.
As shown in Table 1 (attached), the density of population per square kilometer on the Japanese
mainland stands at 191, only slightly lower than 196 on the British mainland. However, thedensity of population per square kilometer of arable land on the Japanese mainland is 1,194, farhigher than 891 on the British mainland and is eclipsing the corresponding density in any othercountry.
Overpopulation in Japan has become aggravated with the lapse of time as shown in Table 2.
During the period from 1882 to 1939, the Japanese population nearly doubled, increasing from37,000,000 to 73,000,000. During the same period, however, the area of arable land increased
less than 35%, from 4,507,000 to 6,079,000 chobu. Thus, the Japanese population isdisproportionately large to the small area of her arable land.
In this connection, it should be additionally pointed out that the proportion of agricultural
population in the total population in Japan is exceptionally large, although it has begun to226decrease lately in Japan, as in other countries. As shown in Table3, the agricultural population atpresent still accounts for 47.2% of the total population. According to the national census, theagricultural population also accounted for 43.1% of the working population in the year of 1944
(Table 4). Those population figures are compared with those in other Pacific countries in Table 5.
According to Table 5, the percentage of the agricultural population in the working population in
Japan is surpassed only by British Malay, and is twice as high as in the United States.
Under these circumstances, the agricultural management unit in Japan inevitably becomes small.
As shown in Table 6, 94% of Japanese farmers in 1946 were cultivators of less than 2 chobu(less than 2 hectares) of arable land. Japan is not self-supplied in foodstuffs domestically. Table
7 shows how the supply-and-demand situation of rice, the staple food for the Japanese, stands. It
shows that Japan proper in the past was able to meet the national demand for rice by importingfrom 9,000,000 to 15,000,000 koku from abroad.
2.

Steps Taken by Japan To Combat the Aforementioned Difficulties

In order to combat the aforementioned difficulties, Japan as a whole, adopted four major policies.
In the first place, Japan attempted to bolster the food supply by either expanding the area ofarable land within the country and/or increasing the per-unit harvest. Apparently Japan
succeeded in attaining a certain success in these two attempts.
As Table 2 shows, the area of arable land rose from 4,507,000 chobu in 1882 to 6,098,000 chobu
in 1921. From then, however, the increase has stopped. In connection with the increase in perunit crops, the Government placed special stress on the improvement of rice. As shown in Table
8, the per-tan rice harvest, which averaged 1.536 koku during the years 1901 to 1905, wasboosted to an average of 2.007 koku during the years 1934 to 1938. In order to increase the pertan production, however, fertilizer consumption naturally rose markedly, as shown in Table 9.
The increase of per-tan production, too, came to a standstill in 1939 (Table 8).
In the second place, Japan encouraged agricultural development in Korea and Formosa, and theimportation from those countries to Japan of their farm products, particularly rice. Thus, Japanwas eventually able to import rice from these two countries in a quantity almost enough to makeup for the domestic shortage, as shown in Table 10.
In the third place, emigration was encouraged. This policy, however, proved a failure. Since thefirst year of Meiji (1868) up to the present, the Japanese population has increased by 36,000,000,
while Japanese overseas residents numbered roughly 1,000,000 in 1938, as Table 11 shows.
In the fourth place, domestic industrialization and foreign trade were encouraged. As stated,Japan compensated for her food shortage with imports from Korea and Formosa, for the mostpart. Naturally, Japan was called upon to make incidental payments for such imports withindustrial manufactures.

227

Japan, lacking self-sufficiency in foodstuffs, cannot be expected to be self-supplied inagricultural raw materials. Mineral resources, too, are poor and scanty in Japan. In order toremove the pressure of overpopulation and elevate the living standard of the people evenminimally, Japan was necessarily called upon to encourage domestic industrialization andaccelerate foreign trade. Such were the basic policies that Japan has adopted since the early yearsof Meiji.
3.

The Industrialization of Japan

Gradual development of the industrialization in Japan experienced since the Meiji era can also beseen from the structure of the working people (Table 4). The 12th Table attached hereto also
shows the above fact from the viewpoint of the shift in the number of workers in various
industries since 1909.
According to this table, the total number of workers in Japanese industries reached 1,520,000 in
1919, a 90% increase as compared with 800,000 in 1909. Thus, during this period,
industrialization in Japan progressed rapidly. But the number of plant workers in 1931 amounted
to 1,660,000, showing an increase of only a little less than 10%, as compared to that of 1919.
This period corresponded precisely with the depression period, which occurred after the firstworld war and accordingly, Japanese industries too were brought to a complete standstill. But
this period of depression ended in Japan in 1931, and as a result of a reflation policy adopted
since 1932, industries have experienced a boom, with the total number of workers in 1938
amounting to 3,215,000, showing an two-fold increase over those in 1919 and 1931.
The above-mentioned increase in the number of industrial workers explains, in the main, withwhat tempo the industrialization of Japan was carried out, and an explanation of this can besummarized as follows: The scope of industry during the period of 10 years from 1909 to 1919
was doubled, and it was the same in the seven-year period from 1931 to 1938. But industry wasalmost at a standstill from 1919 to 1931, so that the total number of workers in 1938 barely
showed an increase — only twice as much compared with that of 1919 during a period of 19
years; in this increase there was nothing phenomenal, if a comparison be made with the progressthat was made during the 10-year period from 1909 to 1919. The comparatively speedy progressexperienced since 1931 means, as a matter of fact, only recovering what had been in arrears
during the 10-year period preceding 1931; it was, by no means, extraordinary progress.
Now let us see what kind of industry was developed in Japan by such industrialization as
mentioned above. First, the chief characteristic of industry in Japan was that of the textile
industry, which had always occupied a preponderant position. In referring to the number ofworkers given in the 12th table, it is found that in 1938 there were 976,000 textile workers, or
30.4% of the total number of workers. If the 87,560 workers in 1938 in the rayon manufacturingindustry, which is included in the chemical industry, is added hereto, the number of the textile
workers would increase to 1,064,542, and their ratio to the total number of all industrial workers
to 33.1%.

228

This ratio accounted for by the textile industry has tended to decrease gradually, from a historical
viewpoint; viz., the proportion of textile workers to that of workers of all the industries is asfollows: 60.8% in 1909, 55.2% in 1919, 54.1% in 1931, and 30.4% in 1938. This clearly shows ageneral, gradual decline.
By what, then, was this decline in the textile industry supplemented? Principally, by the metal,
machine-and-tool, and chemical industries. For example, with the number of workers for each ofthese industries in 1909 taken into account, we see that the ratio of the metal industry was 2.3%,
that of the machine and tool industry, 5.8%, and that of the chemical industry, 5.4%. But in 1919
this ratio increased respectively to 4.9%, 12.3% and 7.1%, which shows an increase, during thisperiod, of 113%, 112% and 31% respectively for the metal, machine-and-tool, and chemicalindustries. From these figures it is clearly understood how great a development these threeindustries achieved during this period.
The development of the above three industries was retarded, however, in the period of depression
covering 12 years from 1919 to 1931. Not only this, but in the machine-and-tool industry, thenumber of workers fell from 187,000 to 158,000 and in all industries, the ratio from 12.3% to
9.5%.
But this state of depression ended with the year of 1931 as aforesaid, and the above-mentioned
three industries began to be active again. The ratios for the number of workers increased in 1938
to 11.7% for the metal industry, 26.8% for the machine-and-tool industry, and 10% for thechemical industry. Compared with 1919, however, the increase in the ratios of these threeindustries during the period of 19 years was 139% in the metal industry, 118% in the machineand-tool industry, and 41% in the chemical industry. But this increase can by no means be said tobe very much compared with the increase experienced during the 10-year period from 1909 to1919.
Thus, even in 1938, the ratio of the metal, machine-and-tool, and chemical industries to allindustry was 48.5%. and if we classify these as non-consumer material industries, the remaining
51.5% is accounted for by consumer material industries. Moreover, in the chemical industry is
included, as aforesaid, the rayon industry (in the 13th year of Showa, the number of workers was
87,560) and, besides this, the soap and toilet article manufacturing industry (9,238 workers in1938), and the pulp-and-paper manufacturing industry (42,597 workers in 1938). Accordingly, if
these are excluded, the ratio of the non-consumer material industries goes down and that of theconsumer material industries increases all the more.
In short, Japan’s industrialization since the Meiji era was brought about out of the necessity forsurvival, and as a characteristic of a belatedly developed industrial country, we have seen Japan
industrialized principally by the textile industry and other consumer material industries. It
appears as if the production material industry developed with great speed since 1931, but it wasdue to delays in industrialization during the period between 1919 and 1931. In other words, thismeans only that the above delay was speedily adjusted by the influence of a business boom after229

1931. This trend is considered quite natural for a belatedly developed industrial country that had
to follow such a path trudgingly.
4.

Growth in Trade

Industrialized Japan expanded her foreign trade at the same time. The trend of increase is shownin Table 13. Exports amounted to 222 million yen in 1899, but in 1909 the amount became
approximately twice as much as the former, or 458 million yen, and in 1919 it increased with arush to 2 billion 374 million yen. It was five times as much as the amount of 10 years prior. But
in 1931, it decreased to 1.479 billion yen, almost half of the amount in 1919, owing to thedepression after World War I. Japan’s economic circles were beset with difficulties. However,during this period, exports to Formosa and Korea increased slightly. And thus, the decrease ofexports to other foreign countries was covered to some extent.
Japanese exports, which continued to decrease up to 1931, began to increase again with thesuspension of the gold standard, effected again in the fall of the same year (in 1917 Japansuspended the gold standard, but she restored it in January 1930), as well as with the depreciationof the foreign price of yen. Then the amount of exports increased to 4.88 billion yen in 1937 andto 5.163 billion yen in 1939.
Next, imports also showed almost the same change as exports up to 1937. But during the period
between 1937 and 1939, imports decreased slightly, while exports increased continuously as
mentioned above. Although imports from Formosa and Korea increased continuously, imports
from other foreign countries decreased markedly.
We have reviewed thus far the condition of Japanese trade from the point of view of its value,
but value is influenced by fluctuations in commodity prices. So, after dividing the value of trade,as shown in Table 13, by the price index, in order to exclude these fluctuations in prices, weshow the trend of Japanese trade in Table 14. According to this table, one can conclude thatJapanese exports and imports (with the exception of their decrease since 1937) did not show
great variations, and increased smoothly, even rapidly.
Next, by what goods was this increase in trade brought about? Table 15 shows this trend
regarding export trade since 1919. In this table, two items, the eighth and ninth, which are textile
manufactured goods, stand first on the list decidedly all through this period.
The total amount of these two items was 1.291 billion yen in 1919, 1.598 billion yen in 1937,
and 1.503 billion yen in 1939. Their proportions to the grand total of Japan’s export trade are
61.5%, 50.3%, and 42% respectively. But the ratio of exports of textile goods fell gradually, as
clearly shown in the figures given above. The export of textile goods in 1939 also decreased invalue, in comparison with that of 1937. These facts show that the rate of increase for the exportof Japanese textile goods was already slowing down.

230

Next, the special feature of Japanese exports, as we have previously observed in regard to
Japan’s industry. If we examine this point in Table 15, 10 items, namely the first (live plants andanimals), second (grains, flours, starches, and seeds), third (beverages, comestibles, and tobacco),
fourth (skins, hairs, horns, tusks, and manufactures thereof), eighth (yarns, threads, twine,
cordage, and materials thereof), ninth (tissues and manufactures thereof), 10th (clothing andaccessories thereof), 11th (paper and paper manufactures), 13th (pottery and glass) and 17th
(miscellaneous articles), all can be classified as consumer goods. These (plus reexports) totalled
1.773 billion yen in 1919, 2.499 billion yen in 1937, and 2.602 billion yen in 1939. Their
proportions to the grand total of exports were 84.5%, 78.7%, and 72.8%, respectively. But herealso, their ratio falls gradually. To compensate for this decline, other items, first of all the 14th(ores and metals), then the 15th (metal manufactures), and 16th (scientific instruments, firearms,
vessels, vehicles, and machinery) began to be exported.
Although the total of these three items amounted to 139 million yen in 1919, 451 million yen in
1937, and 657 million yen in 1939, and did not increase further, this rate of increase wasremarkable. However, when we consider the rise in the prices of these goods during this period,
we cannot say that there was such a remarkable increase in their quantity.
5.

Foreign Pressure on Japanese Goods

The increase of Japanese exports, especially after 1931, created a problem in the world. At thattime, the world was in a general depression, every country suffering from the decline of its
export trade. However, as already stated, by suspending the gold standard for the second time in
December 1931, Japan was successful in raising domestic prices, thereby stimulating her
industrial activities. At the same time, reduction of the international value (exchange rate) of theyen was favourable or the exportation of Japanese goods. As stated above, this was the reason
why Japanese increased exports during the period between 1931 and 1937. This also caused
increases of imports. For Japan, this policy was absolutely indispensable to her existence,
because the depression, at its worst in 1931, not only struck hard Japan’s industries causingmuch unemployment, but also put her agriculture in an extremely difficult condition.
Many incidents that happened following the assassination of Premier Inukai in May 1932 hadmuch connection with this critical state of Japan’s domestic condition. Had it not been for thesecond suspension of the gold standard in 1931 in an attempt to regain economic prosperity,
Japan would have been in a state of extreme disorganization as early as 1932.
However, when Japanese exports were increased, the world was in the midst of a major
depression. It was just then that the British Empire decided to create the so-called British Empire
Bloc by concluding the Ottawa Agreement (in July 1932). Meanwhile, the World Currency
Conference of June 1933, to which much hope was pinned, fell through. Japanese goods, in thecourse of their penetration into new markets, encountered serious obstacles everywhere in theworld. Principal events are as follows:VI.

Abrogation by British India of the Japanese-Indian Commercial Treaty231

In April, 1933, British India notified Japan of its abrogation of the Japanese-Indian
Commercial Treaty. Its establishment of a discriminatory prohibitive tariff upon Japan’s
cotton goods followed this. Japan opposed this with the resolution of boycotting Indian
cotton. In September of the same year, the Japanese-Indian Commercial Conference wasconvened, and an agreement was reached whereby a link system was established between
the quantity of Japanese cotton cloth imported into India and Indian cotton imported into
Japan. Embodying the new provision, a New Japanese-Indian Commercial Treaty was
concluded in July, 1934.
26.

Disruption of the Anglo-Japanese Cotton Industry Conference

In accordance with the request by the British Government, an unofficial Anglo-Japanese
Cotton Industry Conference was held between February and March 1934. The conference
however, was finally disrupted because the British side insisted upon having the agreement
cover not only the British territories but also foreign markets. In addition to this, in May ofthe same year, the British Government established throughout the territories of the British
Empire an import quota system, which was extremely disadvantageous to the import ofJapanese cotton cloth.
27.

Prohibitive Canadian Dumping Tariff

In 1935, Canada imposed an almost prohibitive rate of tariff upon Japanese goods. Against
this, in July of the same year, invoking the Trade Protection Law, Japan levied a retaliatory
tariff on Canadian goods. In August of the same year, Canada took recourse to increasing
the rate of her tariff supertax. However, a compromise was struck between the twocountries towards the end of the same year, and since January 1936, Japan has given up theapplication of the Trade Protection Law, while Canada effected either the reduction ofrates or the limitation of the scope of her dumping and other tariffs.
28.

Raising of Tariff Rates and the Import Licence System by Australia

In May, 1936, the Australian Government raised tariff rates and put into effect an importlicence system, both of which were aimed at Japanese goods. As a countermeasure, Japan
invoked the Trade Protection Law in June of the same year. Australian extension of thelicence system followed this. However, a compromise was reached at the end of the same
year whereby Japan gave up the application of the Trade Protection Law, guaranteed thequantity of wool she imported from Australia, and limited quantities of her cotton clothand artificial silk cloth exported to Australia. The desire to find substitutes for wool
stimulated Japan’s staple fibre industries.
29.

Restrictions Placed upon Imports and Importers by the Netherlands East Indies

232

In September, 1933, the Netherlands East Indies put into practice the Emergency Import
Restrictions Law and the Law Restricting Qualifications of Importers, both of which were
aimed at Japan. In order to discuss problems of trade with Japan, with a view tocomprehensive negotiations, the Netherlands East Indies proposed a conference with her in
1934. Japan accepted the proposal and beginning in June of the same year, the conference
was held at Batavia. While the conference was in progress, however, the Netherlands East
Indies extended the scope of import restrictions, and Japan retaliated by suspending theexportation of certain goods. Thus, the conference proceeded at a snail’s pace. With theconclusion of the Marine Transportation Agreement in June 1936, however, the conference
began to make headway. In March 1937, a compromise was struck, and an agreement was
concluded in April, which safeguarded the right of Japanese firms to export goods to theNetherlands E.I. (25% of the total amount), guaranteed the import of Java sugar into Japan,
alleviated the restrictions Netherlands E.I. had placed upon imports, and made 1933 trade
results the basis of the allotment for Japanese goods.
30.

United States Trade Policy

In 1930 the United States established high tariff rates via the Smoot-Hawley Act, which
merits special mention in the world economic picture. Under the provisions of this tariff,
an additional ad valorem levy of about 23% was imposed on over 20 types of Japanese
goods exported to the United States.
In 1932 the United States, extended customs laws to include anti-dumping provisions tocheck the influx of imports, as a countermeasure against the depression and competition
from countries that had gone off the gold standard. In 1933, the United States suspended
the gold standard but took steps to prevent the import of Japanese sundry goods. The
Industrial Recovery Act and the Agriculture Adjustment Law of the same year
incorporated provisions restricting imports and raising tariff rates. Furthermore, in June
1934, the sole authority to effect changes in the tariff rates within the limit of 50% wasvested in the President, which proved to be a serious menace to Japan. In 1935, an increasein imports of Japanese cotton cloth into the U.S. brought about opposition from American
cotton merchants, and in December of the same year, Japan enforced self-restrictions of its
exports in the form of a gentleman’s agreement. However, still dissatisfied with, American
merchants demanded that the quantity of exports be limited via the application of theprovisions of the A.A.A. Thereupon the American Government, in June 1936, put into
effect an all-around increase in the tariff rates on an average of 42%.
In 1937, a mission representing the American cotton industry came to Japan, asking for theconclusion of the Cotton Industry Agreement. Japan complied with this and, in June of thesame year, put into effect restrictions upon the quantity of her cotton cloth exported to theUnited States. In view of the fact that goods imported from the United States were either
indispensable or raw materials, Japan was unable to take any retaliatory or defensive
measures.

233

31.

Trade Policy of Central and South America

Having been driven away from British Dominions, including India, and shut out of theNetherlands East Indies, Japanese export goods found their way into Central and SouthAmerican markets, where intense competition for the market took place between Japanese
goods and goods from other countries. In an attempt to secure her markets in Central andSouth America, the Unites States concluded a Reciprocal Trade Agreement with thesecountries. Meanwhile Japan endeavoured to establish a compensating trade system withthese countries; the Central and South American countries themselves consolidated theircommercial policies.
It is only natural that the above-mentioned policies of the foreign countries against theJapanese goods virtually prevented the extension of Japanese overseas trade. As has beenshown, Japanese exports and imports decreased significantly after 1937. Table 16 shows
the rate of decrease by region. The table shows that, compared with exports in 1937, thosein 1939 suffered a decrease in every district save in Asia, where an increase is indicated.
As for imports, there was a decrease also in Asia, but the decrease was no more than one
114 million yen. Since the total decrease in imports was 866 million yen, the decrease inimports from all areas except Asia amounted to 752 million yen.
A further examination of increased exports to Asiatic markets reveals that the increase wasdue goods bound for Manchuria, Kwantung Province, and China. As for exports to otherregions, except for slight increases to Iran and Iraq, a general decrease is indicated. That is
to say, according to Table 17, which compares exports to Asiatic regions between 1937
and 1939, exports in 1939 to all Asiatic regions, except Manchuria, Kwantung Province,
and China, show a decrease of 281 million yen in comparison with those in 1937. In otherwords, the decrease is equivalent to 32.9% of total exports to these regions in 1937, whichamounted to 854 million yen. Furthermore, according to Table 16, exports in 1939 to allcontinents except Asia show a decrease of 273 million yen compared with those in 1937.
Consequently, there was a decrease totaling 554 million yen in Japanese exports in 1939
for all areas of the world, excepting Manchuria, Kwantung Province, and China, comparedwith those in 1937. In terms of percentages, Japan lost in 1939 23.3% of her exports to
those regions in 1937, which had amounted to 2,384 million yen. These figuresdemonstrate how heavy the blow dealt to Japanese financial circles was.
It goes without saying that Japan could not stand such a plight for a long time. However
enormously Japan might have increased her exports to Manchuria, Kwantung Province,
and China, there was no likelihood that she could import in return raw materials, foodstuffs,
etc., from those regions, which were indispensable to her. Accordingly, it was only naturalthat she had no choice but to decrease her exports to these three regions. Thus, under thecircumstances, Japan could not have endured the strain of the China Incident for long —even the peaceful livelihood of her nationals had been endangered.

234

It was indeed unavoidable that Japan, pressed into such a distressing state, should havetaken measures to repel such serious financial and political insecurity. It was just as
President Truman stated in one of his recent speeches, attached hereto. Because of theapprehension that Japanese goods, especially textile fabrics, might be shut out from theworld market, the tendency to reorganize Japanese industries from the manufacture ofgoods for consumption into other fields was accelerated. The export difficulty made theimport difficulty inevitable, thereby strengthening the idea of national self-sufficiency. The
advocacy of the creation of the Japanese-Manchurian or Japanese-Chinese economic bloc
resulted from this. Finally, this state of affairs made the Japanese conceive the idea of theestablishment of the Greater East Asia Co-prosperity Sphere.
However, the establishment of the Greater East Asia Co-prosperity Sphere was no morethan an idea (indeed, no Japanese ever had any definite idea about the Greater East Asia
Co-prosperity Sphere), and even the development of Manchuria and China could not be
accomplished in a short time. Certainly, Japan had exerted considerable efforts in theseundertakings, resulting, however, in excessive investments in and exports to Manchuria
and China. As has been pointed out, Japan could not expect an immediate and extensive
increase in imports of necessary commodities from these regions.
After the conclusion of the Tripartite Alliance, the situation rapidly grew worse, and in
1941, when the United States froze Japan’s assets, she was in such a predicament that there
was no way to save the situation. This means that Japan had lost a market for raw silk, oneof her most important products. It means also that Japan had lost the source of materials forher cotton industry, which was also one of her most important industries. Above all, thefact that the United States resolutely carried out the freezing of Japanese assets had an
immediate effect on Britain and the Netherlands East Indies, both of which froze Japanese
assets.
Following their examples, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, Malay, Burma, India, theUnion of South Africa, etc. all froze Japanese assets and abrogated respective commercial
treaties with Japan. Thus, Japan had suffered an almost complete economic blockage, andJapan’s industries, as well as her very existence, were threatened. This was the actual stateof things at that time. However, Japanese industrialists still believed in a favourable turn in
relations between Japan and the United States.

235

On this 29th day of July, 1947
At YAMANASHI
DEPONENT: ISHIBASHI Tanzan (seal)
I, Migita Masao, hereby certify that the above statement was sworn by the Deponent, who
affixed his signature and seal hereto in the presence of this witness.
Witness: Migita Masao (Signature and seal)
OATH
In accordance with my conscience I swear to tell the whole truth, withholding nothing andadding nothing.
ISHIBASHI Tanzan (Seal)

236

Excerpt from President Truman’s Address at Baylor University on Foreign Economic Policy
Policy of All the People
This is not, and it must never be, the policy of a single administration or a single party. It is thepolicy of all the people of the United States. We in America are unanimous in our determination
to prevent another war.
But some among us do not fully realize what we must do to carry out this policy. There still arethose who seem to believe that we can confine our cooperation with other countries to political
relationships; that we need not cooperate where economic questions are involved.
This attitude has sometimes led to the assertion that there should be bipartisan support for theforeign policy of the United States, but that there need not be bipartisan support for the foreign
economic policy of the United States.
Such a statement simply does not make sense.
Our foreign relations, political and economic, are indivisible. We cannot say that we are willingto cooperate in the one field and are unwilling to cooperate in the other. I am glad to note that theleaders in both parties have recognized that fact.
The members of the United Nations have renounced aggression as a method of setting theirpolitical differences. Instead of putting armies on the march they have now agreed to sit downaround a table and talk things out.
In any dispute each party will present its case. The interests of all will be considered and a fairand just solution will be found. This is the way of international order. It is the way of a civilized
community. It applies, with equal logic, to the settlement of economic differences.
Economic conflict is not spectacular — at least in the early stages. But it is always serious. One
nation may take action in behalf of its own producers, without notifying other nations, or
consulting them, or even considering how they may be affected. It may cut down its purchases ofanother country’s goods, by raising its tariffs or imposing an embargo or a system of quotas on
imports. And when it does this some producer in the other country will find the door to hismarket suddenly slammed and bolted in his face.
Pictures Effects of Dumping
Or a nation may subsidize its exports, selling its goods abroad below their cost. When this isdone a producer in some other country will find his market flooded with the goods that havebeen dumped.
In either case the producer gets angry, just as you or I would get angry if such a thing were done
to us. Profits disappear; workers are dismissed.
237

The producer feels that he has been wronged, without warning and without reason. He appeals to
his Government for action. His Government retaliates, and another round of tariff boosts,
embargoes, quotas and subsidies is under way. This is economic war. In such a war nobody wins.
Certainly nobody won the last economic war. As each battle of the economic war of the Thirties
was fought the inevitable tragic result became more and more apparent. From the tariff policy of
Hawley and Smoot the world went on to Ottawa and the system of imperial preferences, from
Ottawa to the kind of elaborate and detailed restrictions adopted by Nazi Germany. Nations
strangled normal trade and discriminated against their neighbors all around the world.
Who among their peoples were the gainers? Not the depositors who lost their savings in the
failure of the banks. Not the farmers who lost their farms. Not the millions who walked thestreets looking for work. I do not mean to say that economic conflict was the sole cause of thedepression. But I do say that it was major cause.
Now, as in the year 1920, we have reached turning point in history. National economies havebeen disrupted by the war. The future is uncertain everywhere. Economic policies are in a stateof flux. In this atmosphere of doubt and hesitation the decisive factor will be the type ofleadership that the United States gives the world.
We are the giant of the economic world. Whether we like it or not the future pattern of economic
relations depends upon us. The world is waiting and watching to see what we shall do. The
choice is ours. We can lead the nations to economic peace or we can plunge them into economic
war.
(The New York Times: Friday, March 7, 1947)

238

PART 3: DEFENSE SUMMATION AND SUPPLEMENT

239

CHAPTER 17: DEFENSE SUMMATION: JAPAN WAS PROVOKED INTO A WAR OF
SELF-DEFENSE
Presented by William Logan on March 10, 1948 (Session 390)
As we stated in the Introduction, we would have liked to include more of the 15-part generaldefense summation in this book. However, due to space restrictions, we have reproduced only
Logan’s presentation (with the exception of Takayanagi’s rebuttal argument, which was
originally intended to serve as part of the opening statement).
As the title indicates, the intent of this portion of the summation is to demonstrate that the Allies,
not Japan, provoked the Pacific War. Since Logan employs the same strategy he used for his partof the defense rebuttal, we recommend that his summation be read in concert with Ishibashi’s
affidavit. In our opinion, “Japan Was Provoked into a War of Self-Defense” is the most effective,compelling refutation of the perception of history popularized by the IMTFE.
*****
If the Tribunal please, this topic is, “Japan was Provoked into a War of Self-Defense.”
1.

Thirteen years ago to the day before the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor announcing thecommencement of open hostilities in the Pacific, a group of distinguished American
statesmen were assembled in the Capitol Building at Washington, D.C. Their purpose wasto discuss the advisability of the United States ratification of the now famous KelloggBriand Peace Pact. In the group was none other than the co-author of that document himself,then Secretary of State, the Honorable Frank B. Kellogg.

2.

In the course of the recorded discussions that took place Secretary Kellogg was asked thisquestion: “Suppose a country is not attacked — suppose there is an economic blockade… ?” Secretary Kellogg replied: “There is no such thing as a blockade without you are inwar.” A senator then said, “It is an act of war,” and Secretary Kellogg concurred saying,“An act of war absolutely … .”3.

During the same conference Secretary Kellogg also stated to the body of Senators: “As I
have explained before, nobody on earth, probably, could write an article defining ‘selfdefense’ or ‘aggressor’ that some country could not get around; and I made up my mind thatthe only safe thing for any country to do was to judge for itself within its sovereign rights
whether it was unjustly attacked and had a right to defend itself and it must answer to theopinion of the world.” a.

4.

The foregoing is not set forth for the purpose of criticizing American statesmen or
governmental leaders but only to show that it is the solid thought existing in the Uniteda(3.a. 70th Congress, Hearing of Committee on Foreign Relations, Friday, Dec. 7, 1928.)

240

States, at least, that to interfere with a country’s economic stability is a dire and drastic
movement.
5.

To indicate to this Tribunal that none other than the co-author of the Pact of Paris regarded
such economic interference as an act of war absolutely we have quoted from the language
used by Secretary Kellogg to reveal with conciseness and clarity that this great and learned
American admitted with extreme frankness that it was the inherent right of a country tojudge whether it had a right to defend itself or not based upon the factual situation
confronting it.

6.

The following remarks are designed to assist the Tribunal in arriving at the true and real
picture existing in the Pacific area in the darkened period before the advent of war,
December 8, 1941. We might well pose these questions: Did Japan instigate and wage a warof aggression against the Western Powers which was the result of premeditated planning,
the utterance of evilly prepared plans whose sole object was directed at conquering anddominating the great powers upon which it had depended with almost childlike faith for its
economic sustenance? Or, did Japan attempt to exercise its internationally recognizedsovereign right of self-defense against encroachments by foreign powers which threatened
its very existence — a decision which no authority questions as being their prerogative?

7.

The instruments of war are wide and varied. The evolution of man with his advancement inscience with the ever-increasing interdependence of nations upon each other for theirsustenance introduces into the realm of warfare more than the explosion of gun powder andthe resultant killing of the enemy but other and equally formidable methods of reducing theresistance of an opposing nation and curbing it to the will of another. Today we hear the
shout round the world that economic medicine is needed to forestall the disease of anothergreat world conflict. To deprive a nation of those necessary commodities which enables its
citizens and subjects to exist is surely a method of warfare not dissimilar to the violent
taking of lives through explosives and force because it reduces opposition by delayed action
resulting in defeat just as surely as through other means of conventional hostilities. It caneven be said to be of a more drastic nature than the blasting of life by physical force for itaims at the slow depletion of the morale and well-being of the entire civilian population
through the medium of slow starvation.

8.

The prosecution would have this learned Tribunal believe that the Allies perpetrated
economic blockades against Japan which were aimed only at the diminution of military
supplies but the evidence is that the blockade affected all types of civilian goods and trade,even food, as will be shown.

9.

This was more than the old fashioned encirclement of a nation by ships of overwhelming
superiority and refusing to allow commerce to enter or leave. It was the act of all powerful
and greatly superior economic states against a confessedly dependent island nation whose
existence and economics were predicated upon world commercial relations.

24110. The prosecution theory that the action of the United States as taken was justifiable as ameans of curbing alleged Japanese aggression in China is answered by the Japanese with its
solid announcement that the Western Powers refused to understand the true situation
existing in the Orient. To argue whether or not one nation was right or wrong in its
contention is immaterial and unnecessary. The true value of the evidence is to show onlythat there was a legitimate issue existing between Japan and the Western Powers — a
problem which could give rise, whether through nationalistic thinking or not, to theconclusion that Japan was being threatened. If there was then a legitimate basis for such a
concept on the part of the government leaders of this defeated power the element of
aggression is dissipated in the wake of solid international utterances of all powers that anation has the right to decide for itself when it is placed in jeopardy. With this thought inmind we proceed to point out for the benefit of the Tribunal Allied economic action against
Japan. And we will not rest our case alone with the showing of fact on this subject matterbut shall go further and reveal the military concerted action that was likewise taken.
11. Though Japan did not so elect, it had a right to determine that the economic blockade
amounted to an act of war against it. Nevertheless with characteristic patience it tried tosettle the differences amicably but the increased economic blockade coupled with themilitary encirclement threat finally convinced Japan that as a last resort she had to go to war
for her own self-preservation and self-defense. It is to the eternal credit of Japan that she did
not immediately interpret these economic acts of the Allied nations as tantamount to a
declaration of war but perseveringly pursued the path of attempted peace throughnegotiations. Moreover it must be borne in mind that during this period the Allied Nations
were not militarily asleep or inactive but to the contrary were pursuing a path which could
hardly be accepted as lawful acts of a neutral country. These acts were recognized by Japanas definitely hostile and she reacted to them. It should forever be borne in mind that Japanwas not interfering with events in the Western Hemisphere and particularly things American
but had concerned itself for many years with the problems of the Orient. It was the WesternPowers who had forced their intervention into the other side of the globe.
12. The prosecution in its opening statement in discussing what is an aggressive war set forth adefinition of aggression as a first or unprovoked attack or act of hostility; the first act of
injury or first act leading to a war or a controversy; an assault; also, the practice of attack or
encroachment; as a war of aggression.
13. “A nation that refuses to arbitrate or to accept an arbitration ward, or any other peacefulmethod, in the settlement of dispute but threatens to use force or to resort to war.”
14. The facts adduced in this trial definitely establish that within the prosecution’s own
definition the Pacific War was not a war of aggression by Japan. It was a war of self-defense
and self-preservation, resulting from unjustified provocation.
JAPAN’S ECONOMY WAS NOT PLANNED OR DEVELOPED FOR WAR

242

15. Before arriving at a decision in this case, we suggest consideration be given to the fact thatfor many centuries Japan had been a peace-loving nation. The Japanese people had been
content with their own civilization, their ages of high culture and their reverence for thevirtues and traditions handed down from time immemorial. They were satisfied to such an
extent that they had closed their ports, shut themselves away from outsiders and blissfully
enjoyed the frugality from the resources of their own islands. Their troubles did notcommence until the Western Powers with their so-called civilization including a long
history of wars and conquest by force, opened its doors and brought to its shores trade,
commerce and contacts with the outside world. Colonization by force and imperialism wasin full swing. It is not passing strange that after being compelled to emerge from its longretirement Japan found itself embroiled in world affairs, intrigues and wars. It became
awakened to new interests in life. Its population increased rapidly and its home resourceswere not sufficient to support its people. The Tribunal is well aware of the fact that only asmall portion of the land in Japan is arable and on slopes which make agriculture extremely
difficult. It was soon recognized that the arable land available was not sufficient to support
its people and particularly as the population had been increasing by almost a million babies
each year. Prosecution’s interpretation of Exhibit 865 (GG 24) was dispelled by thetestimony of OBATA. a. The primary purpose of the population policy was one of health andnot pronounced until 1941.
16. The Government attempted to increase the food supply by expanding the area of available
arable land and rotation of crops and some success was achieved. Further success was
obtained by encouraging agricultural development in Korea and Formosa. Emigration was
encouraged but proved a failure due to the various bars created by many of the WesternPowers. Faced with an economy of scarcity it would have been criminal on the part of theJapanese Government to sit idly by and do nothing.
17. The evidence shows that the only policy left for Japan to adopt was domestic
industrialization and foreign trade. Taking her cue from the Western Powers, Japan
ascertained how industries could be developed. She learned how to reproduce machineryand even to improve on it in some ways. She learned how to build steam ships. She
developed electric power and established a transportation system. Being an island nation
with a scarcity of raw materials she found it necessary to support her civilian economy toimport materials from many regions for manufacture and use in Japan as well as theexportation of finished products. The latter step was necessary in order to obtain foreignexchange to pay for vital imports. The ability of the Japanese industry to expand waspractically wholly dependent on foreign raw materials which in turn was governed by theforeign exchange situation which was always acute from 1925 to 1940. Japan had to face theissue squarely of how to take care of its teeming population since its own resources were
inadequate.
18. Because of these economic conditions prevailing in Japan, her industries and trades,
domestic as well as overseas, would not be left entirely to drift or continue in freea(15.a. T. 29151-29152.)

243

competition. Governmental control of industries and trades was not peculiar to Japan. The
20th Century has witnessed a growing trend in practically all the countries of the world
toward planned economy and government control of trades and industries. The National
Recovery Act in America, commonly called the N.R.A., is a typical example. The unusuallylarge number of small industries and trades in Japan made her particularly susceptible to theneed for government control. It was necessary that some form or extent of control be
exercised in order that Japan could overcome her economic difficulties at home and abroad
and to develop her industries and trades. Moreover the evidence shows that the conditions
which most frequently and strongly urged her to adopt control measures were those offoreign markets and the balance of foreign exchange. Japan’s economy, chiefly depending
on export and import for its existence was being fatally affected by the policies of foreigncountries and it was necessary that she take measures to adjust and regulate her industries
and trades.
19. The defense contends that the prosecution has failed to sustain its burden of proof thatbeyond a reasonable doubt Japan’s economy was geared for aggressive war. On the contrary
a resume of the competent evidence discloses it was a normal development, except for amodest diversion for the necessities of the China Incident and designed to aid the civilian
population. The evidence about to be reviewed also definitely establishes that by means of
the economic blockade and military encirclement Japan was forced to act.
20. Government control of industries had been undertaken in Japan many years prior to 1928,
the inception of the alleged conspiracy. Apparently the prosecution relies on HIROTA’s
pronouncement of August 7, 1936 as establishing a governmental policy for economic
development for the purpose of preparing for war. a. This document on which theprosecution relies specifically states that Japan’s position with respect to East Asia was to beaccomplished “by dint of diplomatic policy and national defense.” The prosecution
interprets the words “national defense” as used in this document to mean war. If thisinterpretation is correct, then every nation in the world (and there are many who haveappropriated money and backed policies for national defense) would be equally guilty of“beguiling the peace.” In the paragraphs of this document not read by the prosecution, it iscrystal clear that a policy was adopted for securing peace in East Asia and contributing to
the well-being of the whole world and that Japan should be built up inwardly. It must beborne in mind that at this time Japan had withdrawn from the League of Nations and theworld situation as it then existed made it necessary for Japan to adopt a progressive policy
for her own well-being. Certainly the adoption of a policy to contribute to the peace of theworld cannot be condemned.
21. Apparently the prosecution contends that this document marked the beginning of aconspiracy of economic preparations for war. If this be true, no explanation is offered ofJapan’s previous laws tending towards control of industries and commerce. Furthermore, if
it be true, the prosecution’s theory that it was for war must fall because it contends that the
Army caused the fall of the HIROTA Cabinet. It is generally recognized that cabinets risea(20.a. Fl.-Ex. 216, T. 2727-2728.)

244

and fall as a result of differences of opinion as to their fundamental policies. The
prosecution accepts the testimony of TSUGITA that the responsibility for the fall of the
HIROTA Cabinet rested on the Army and that the War Minister finally resigned and
HIROTA could no longer maintain his Cabinet. a. It also adopts the Home Ministry reportthat “the Army authorities stated that they could not do business with a party whose policy
for administrative reform was opposed to the policy demanded by the Japanese people forthe existence and expansion of Japan as a stabilizing power of East Asia — theabandonment of which would cramp Japan into her islands and prevent her fromaccomplishing her mission.” b. The conclusion from the prosecution’s review of the facts
with regard to the resignation of the War Minister is irresistible that the Army disagreed
with HIROTA’s policy. When the HIROTA Cabinet fell its governmental policy fell with it.
In its argument that the economic conspiracy continued, the prosecution claims that on
February 20, 1937 the HAYASHI Cabinet, although made up of different personnel,
continued the policy of the HIROTA Cabinet. That his conclusion is baseless isdemonstrated by the fact that the prosecution fails to cite any evidence in support thereof. It
is merely content to cite exhibit 218 which wholly refers to a third administrative policy
towards North China unrelated to HIROTA’s policy. In the absence of any evidence, itcannot be assumed that the HAYASHI Cabinet or any of its successors concurred in the
HIROTA policy. All these cabinets rose and fell because of differences of fundamental
policies. Thus, the prosecution’s basic claim that the various plans later adopted stemmed
from the HIROTA policy of 1936 is not supported by the evidence.
22. Since the prosecution has elected to accept the date of August 7, 1936 as the commencementof an alleged conspiracy for economic preparation for war, there can be no claim that thefollowing pronouncements and bills which were adopted by the Japanese Government prior
to 1936 were designed for such purposes although some of them are referred to by theprosecution. Furthermore, they show that they were not so designed. They are reviewed here
to show the background and basic trend of Japan’s economy.
23. On January 31, 1930 State Minister HAMAGUCHI told the Diet that the country’s efforts
should be directed in the promotion of industries and development of trade, and for thatreason the gold embargo had been lifted the previous November. a. His resume of Japan’s
economics can be searched in vain for any indication that it was the government’s policy toprepare for any war. It was about this time when the depression and unemployment was
plaguing Japan. Minister TAWARA on April 27, 1930 dealt with the remedies against these
conditions. b. He spoke of the necessity of restricting imports, promoting exports and urged
greater production in Japan to overcome these difficulties so as to help the Japanese civilian
economy. He urged the development of new markets in other parts of the world andencouraged exportation of commodities. Mention was made by him of the weaknesses ofwasteful competition and he argued for coordination and industrial development. His speech
was a typical one which could be similarly expected of statesmen in any country speaking
before a national legislative body. The next month the Shipping Guild Bill was adoptedabab(21.a. FF-1. b. E-25.)(23.a. T. 24950-24958. b. Ex. 2771-B T. 24959-63.)245

which dealt with the welfare of the shipping industry and the rationalization of shipping
circles. c.
24. The next year on February 28, 1931 the Major Industries Control Bill was introduced in theHouse of Representatives. This bill was devised for the purpose of stabilization of thoseindustries and its purpose was alien to any thought of war. a.
25. After 1931 the economic depression centering in the rural communities reached its depth
and the social and political insecurities became aggravated during the Cabinets of
WAKATSUKI, INUKAI, SAITO and OKADA. a. In order to assist Japan’s internal
economy and defeat this depression, the Capital Flight Prevention Bill was introduced in theDiet on June 4, 1932.b. This bill was designed to prevent the flow of Japanese capitaloverseas. As a result of the anticipation of the fall in the value of the yen, it was in no way
related to either preparation for or waging of war. The Japanese foreign exchange rate was
gradually declining. Speculative dealings in exchange businesses were occurring and inorder to control this situation the Foreign Exchange Control Bill was introduced in the Diet
on February 16, 1933.c. The evidence shows that most countries in the world were practicing
exchange control at that time. Was it therefore wrong for Japan to exercise control over allphases of foreign exchange?
26. It was recognized that Japan’s iron manufacturing industry was seriously affected byimported goods and it was difficult to supply steal at a low price to meet an ever-increasing
demand. Consequently, the bill to establish the Iron Manufacturing Company was
introduced in the Diet on February 28, 1933. a. It was felt at that time that with the assistanceof special funds from the government, a rationalization of the industry could be planned andlow cost of production promoted and the industry would thereby be placed on a stable basis.
Here, too, there was no thought or mention of planned aggression.
27. Four months later in June 1933 the London International Economic Conference ended in
failure. Perhaps if it had been successful, the economic disturbances in the world andhostilities which followed might have been avoided. As a result of the failure of the London
Conference, it was recognized by Minister TAKAHASHI on January 24, 1934 in a speech
to the Diet that the overcoming of the depression by international cooperation became
impossible and that it was becoming the policy of all of the powers to strengthen their selfprotection policies and carry out self-sufficiency principles of national economy at home. a.
Perhaps he had in mind such policies as the Ottawa Conference of 1932.
28. On March 10, 1934, again apparently referring to the failure of the London Economic
Conference, Mr. TAKAHASHI stated, on the introduction of the Adjustment of Trade and
c
a
a
a
a

(23.c. T. 24966.)(24.a. Ex. 2772-A, T. 24968.)(25.a. UEMURA - T. 25202. b. Ex. 2773-A, T. 24970-24971. c. Ex. 2774-A, T. 24972-24974.)(26.a. Ex. 2774-B, T. 24976.)(27.a. Ex. 2776, T. 24996.)

246

Protection of Commerce Bill in the Diet, that there was no sincerity for international
cooperation in world commerce and that there was a marked tendency among the countries
to adopt selfish policies. a. He significantly pointed out that other countries were graduallybuilding a wall against Japan’s export trade by such methods as restricting their imports
from Japan. In order to overcome this, he stated it was the intention of the Japanese
Government to establish a system of regulating trade and obtaining a balance ofinternational incomings and outgoings; of regulating the import duty and protecting Japan'scommerce by prohibiting and controlling imports and exports. He also pointed out that inview of the then current situation, it was unavoidable for Japan to make temporary
arrangements.
29. On May 11, 1936 the Automobile Industry Control Bill was introduced in the Diet because,
as explained at that time, the industry was not on a firm foundation and the situation at home
and abroad necessitated a bill for the production of automobiles for the general people. At
that time the automobile industry in Japan was in its infant stage and the automobiles it had
were supplied by foreign countries and assembled in Japan. a. With respect to the motor
vehicle industry, the prosecution is content to quote from the plans but fails to cite any
evidence about the production of one single automobile, one tank, one locomotive or one
freight car, pursuant to those plans or that Japan even had the facility for such manufactureof those. b.
30. The figures cited by the prosecution and incidentally the source thereof not disclosed by
Lieberta. of the expansion of Japan’s aircraft industry for the purpose of dominating andcontrolling the world are to say the least ridiculously low. It states “The undisputed statistics
show that from 1935 to 1941 army aircraft bodies increased from 349 to 3,787, navy aircraftbodies from 408 to 2,080, and total military aircraft from 584 to 11,654.”b. Need we do morethan to point to the plan of the United Statesc. of January 1940 to turn out at least 50,000
military and naval planes per year which plan as we know was consummated and almost
doubled.
31. An examination of Japan’s financial situation up to 1936 discloses that in 1931 expenditures
were reduced by ¥338,000,000. This policy was adopted to reduce prices of commodities tocope with the depression and to balance Japan’s foreign trade. When Great Britain went off
the gold standard in September 1931, it became clear that Japan could no longer continue its
deflation policy. In December of that year Japan suspended the gold standard. After 1932
she entered into a reflation policy by increasing financial expenditures and encouraged thedemand for goods and labor. Because of this, the prices of commodities rose and businessconditions improved. The export of Japanese goods was made easier. Expenditures of thegovernment started to increase after the 1932 fiscal year. Since 1933 and up to 1936 there
was hardly any increase and some decrease occurred in 1934 and 1935. The financialaab(28.a. Ex. 2777-B, T. 25000-25002.)(29.a. Ex. 2778-A, T. 25002, 25004. b. F-19, 20.)(30.a. T. 8380, 8381. b. F-21. c. T. 25470.)247

expansion during the eight years from 1920 to 1928 of ¥455,000,000 was almost equal tothe ¥467,000,000 for the eight years from 1928 to 1936. a.
32. The financial policy of Japan, its plans for increasing taxation, inflation of currency andhigh prices was explained to the house of Representatives by SAKURAUCHI on January 21,
1937. He pointed out that prices had increased 32% since 1931 while wages increased only
15% and that if prices went higher the life of the people in Japan would be menaced. He
deplored the precedents of Russia and Germany. a. On the same day Minister of State BABA
pointed out that the government had revised its decree based on the Foreign Exchange Act
in view of the increase in speculative importation and that temporary emergency measures
had been taken.b.
33. That national economic selfishness is a curse was recognized on February 15, 1937 when
Mr. YUKI discussed the development of foreign trade. He pointed out the necessity of aprudent policy with regard to exchange rates and that international economy was being
frustrated by the ideology of economic nationalism. He claimed it would alleviate thesituation of international relations and contribute to world peace to break the deadlock ofinternational economy. a. One week later, he also introduced the Bill Concerning Export
Control Tax Law, at which time he stated various countries were taking measures such as
raising customs duties and limiting imports, and that they were “being taken especiallyagainst Japanese exports.” As a result he believed it absolutely necessary to enlarge theexport compensation system by establishing a new import compensation system. b.
34. In striving to better Japan’s civilian economy it was necessary to adopt hand in hand withthe foregoing measures a program with respect to her shipping industry, because she was anisland nation. The United States Department of State reports that during the 1920’s Japan’s
shipbuilding industry entered a long period of depression when ship construction dropped to
42,000 gross tones in 1927. In 1929 the government framed a program for the assistance of
shipbuilding in the form of loans on easy terms, but owing to the world economic
depression which followed, little use was made of this facility. a. The report further showsthat in 1932 the government introduced the first three Scrap and Build Plans. The first plan
resulted in the scrapping of 94 vessels of approximately 400,000 gross tons and the buildingof 31 new vessels of about 200,000 gross tons. The cost was approximately ¥55,000,000, of
which the government’s subsidy was only ¥11,000,000. The second and third plans in 1935
and 1936 were on a smaller scale, their combined result being the scrapping of 100,000
gross tons and the construction of only 17 vessels of about 100,000 gross tons. The threeplans resulted in the scrapping of 500,000 gross tons and the construction of 48 new ships of
300,000 gross tons.b. The cost of these three improvement plans to the government

a
a
a
b
a

(31.a. T. 25421-25428.)(32.a. Ex. 2779 T. 25005 - 25007 b. Ex. 2780-A, T. 25008-25009.)(33.a. Ex. 2780-B, T. 25009-25011.)(33.b. Ex. 2780-C, T. 25011, 25012)(34.a. Ex. 2768, T. 24910 b. Ex. 2768, T. 24911, 24912.)

248

amounted to only $4,000,000, which we submit is a mere drop in the basket for any country
accused of developing a shipping program for the purpose of engaging in aggressive war.
35. The report further shows that a further plan came into operation in April 1937 for thebuilding of passenger and passenger cargo liners. Before the outbreak of the China Incident
the trend of shipbuilding was for the construction of luxury liners for deep-sea service, but
after the China Incident, Japan’s policy was reversed from large-sized vessels for deep-sea
service to small and medium-sized bottoms for coastal trade. a. We submit that this is adefinite indication that Japan’s shipbuilding industry was not designed for preparation for
the China War nor for the Pacific War. As an island nation, if she had been planning an
aggressive war, her first thought would have been directed towards adequate deep-sea
shipping facilities, and in so far as volume is concerned, if she had been preparing toconquer the world, it hardly seems necessary to mention the infinitesimal number of ships
Japan built and war building when compared to the combined powerful marine fleets of theUnited States, Great Britain and their allies. Would she scrap any ships if she was preparing
for war? The report further shows that a great majority of the ships built were of a verysmall tonnage. Many of her vessels were made of wood.b.
36. Although the prosecution introduced evidence on Japan’s marine shipbuilding activities, it
probably realized that it had failed to prove a most vital point, as its evidence showed thatJapan, as an island nation, was not preparing for aggressive war, because it had not
developed a merchant marine. It changed its position and tried to forestall a presentation of
the true facts regarding shipbuilding by stating, when the defense was introducing evidence,“It is not the claim of the prosecution that the control of shipping was for the purposes ofwar.” a. Nevertheless it has again changed its position because it deals with the subject in its
summation.b. It relies on Liebert’s testimony. Liebert did not disclose the document fromwhich he obtained the information set forth in his testimony with respect to shipbuilding.
Although the defense tried to obtain all the documents from which Liebert called out his
testimony, it did so in vain.c. We were, however, able to find the document on which Liebert
based his shipbuilding testimony. It is the United States Department of State report which issummarized above. d. An examination of that document clearly demonstrates that it was theone from which Liebert got his information, as the wording of his testimony is in someinstances practically identical with this report, and the continuity of both documents are thesame. An examination of the United States Department of State report demonstrates how
inadequately Liebert summarized it. It also shows that Liebert presented to the Tribunal a
one-sided picture of the shipping industry. He failed to reveal to the Court the number ofships and their gross tonnage which was scrapped by the Japanese Government. He confined
his direct testimony to stating only the number of new ships built. His testimony was
carefully worded to create an impression that the new ships were built entirely bygovernment subsidies.e. Whereas in truth and in fact, the government only subsidized theprogram to the extent of approximately one-fifth of the total cost. In view of the above, it isaad(35.a. Ex. 2768, T. 24912, 24915. b. Ex. 2768, T. 24915, 24929.)(36.a. T. 24965. b. F. 16. c. T. 8305, 24813, 28819, 28820, 28821.)(36.d. Ex. 2768. e..T. 8318, 8322 f. F16 g. T. 24903.)

249

difficult to understand the prosecution’s claim that the defense does not challenge Liebert’s
testimony with respect to shipbuilding.f. It is no wonder that the prosecution admitted it wason the horns of a dilemma when the defense produced the United States Department of State
report, which it then admitted was used by Liebert.g.
37. The prosecution also states “the defense denies that any portion of the increase in
shipbuilding from 402.000 tons in 1938 to 605,000tons in 1940 was for war purposes.” a. It
does not reveal the evidence supporting such an increase. Apparently the prosecution tookthese figures from a plan which was adopted in 1939 and assumed that that amount was
actually constructed. This plan was referred to by Liebert. Even if the planned increase to605,000 tons had been accomplished, it would have been ridiculously low for a country bent
on dominating lands beyond the Pacific. The defense introduced the total tonnage of vessels
launched from 1934 - 1940. b. The shipbuilding laws which Japan passed in 1939 show noplanning for any aggressive war.c. Even in 1941 there was a woeful lack of sufficientshipping to carry on any protracted war. Documents written January 1, 1941, substantiate
this.d.
38. The United States Department of State report further states “For several months after theoutbreak of the China Incident (7 July 1937), it is true, the Japanese economy remained
ostensible on a peacetime basis in practically all its aspects; wartime control measures wereadopted only when strategic needs created urgent requirements.” a. It also pointed out thateven before the war, it was obvious that Japan could not develop a “war economy” and at
the same time trade in manufactured goods in keeping with her policies.
39. In support of its claim that Japan was preparing economically for war, the prosecution relies
heavily on Exhibit 841 and 842. Exhibit 841 is an outline for a five-year plan for productionof war materials of the War Office dated June 23, 1937. We need not concern ourselves with
this, because 14 days later upon the sudden outbreak of the Chine Incident, “it died a natural
death” as testified to by OKADA. a.
40. Prosecution exhibit NO. 842 is divided into three parts:
12.
Summary of Five-Year Program of Important Industries Prepared by War
Ministry, dated 29 Nov 1937.
13.
Resume of Policy Relating to Execution of Essential of Five-Year Program ofImportant Industries. (Trial Draft Prepared by Army, dated 10 June 1937.)
III. Summary of Program for Extension of Productive Capacity. (Prepared by Planning
Board, dated January 1939.) There is no evidence that Part I or Part II were approved by
the Cabinet and the prosecution does not claim that they, as such, were adopted. If Parts
I and II of Exhibit 842 were incorporated in Exhibit 841 (prosecution calls this Plan III)
then the undisputed testimony is that they all “died a natural death,” at the outbreak ofabaa(37.a. F16.)(37.b. T. 24919 c. T. 24919, 24932 d. T. 24890, 24895.)(38.a. Ex. 2797, T. 25093.)(39.a. T. 18278.)

250

the China Incident. The evidence is, and the prosecution admits, that Part III of Exhibit
842 was not adopted by the cabinet until January 1939. a. Therefore, it is quite apparent
that this plan was not put into effect and designed for the purpose of preparation for the
China Incident of 1937. The outbreak of the Incident necessitated the organization of amakeshift plan in 1938 which had no relation whatsoever to the plan set forth in Exhibit
842.b. The prosecution asks, if these plans were defensive, “against what nation did
Japan think it necessary to execute defensive preparation?” The prosecution thenanswered the question by admitting that OKADA testified that the plan was promptedby fear of Russia.c. OKADA pointed out that because many of Japan’s important
industries depended heavily on the importation of materials from abroad, the economicsof Japan were very shaky, and as they were not independent there was a great tension.
Furthermore, at that time the world divided up onto economic blocs and Japan believed
it was necessary at that time to develop every industry so that she could continue as amodern state and provide for the welfare of her people.d. OKADA fully explained thatdevelopment by the U.S.S.R. of its industries was extremely startling. After Russia hadcompleted its first and second five-year plans, Japan believed that the Soviet was about
ready to begin a third five-year plan.e. The prosecution has failed to show any evidence
that the reason for the adoption of the plan was otherwise than as testified to by OKADA.
That plans one and two drafted in 1937 were prepared for the purpose of commencementof a war in 1941 would have required clairvoyance on the part of Japan, considering the
momentous world events which occurred during that period of time over many of which
Japan had absolutely no control. Furthermore, it is difficult to understand theprosecution’s mathematics that a four-year plan adopted in 1939 would be completed in
the same year as a five-year plan adopted in 1937 if the latter had been accepted. f.
41. We submit that all the evidence points to a clear conclusion that all the laws pertaining toeconomics passed prior to 1937 had no relation to aggressive war, nor to the Plans I and II
of 1937 which were admittedly never adopted. Furthermore, the laws passed after 1937 had
no relation to either Plans I or II, and certainly those passed up to 1939 had no relation toPlan III, which was not adopted until 1939. Even if they were related, the prosecution’sargument is difficult to follow. It assumes that all the plans were for aggressive war. a. It thenstates, in substance, that considering all of Japan’s conduct prior to 1937, its aggressive
action between 1937 and 1939, and planning and waging of aggressive war after 1939, theonly conclusion is that the plans were for aggressive war.b. Such reasoning, we submit, isillogical. The prosecution assumes a conclusion, and to support it, assumes otherconclusions, upon all of which it has the burden of proving the facts, and which burden it
fails to sustain.
42. The Iron and Steel Industry Bill of July 29, 1937 was proposed because of the dependenceof these industries on foreign countries. Mr. YOSHINO stated at the time the bill wasafa(40.a. F9 b. T. 18318 c. F7. d. T. 18276 e. T. 18274)(40.f. F9.)(41.a. F5; F6. b. F6.)251

introduced that self-sufficiency, including the development of further overseas markets foriron and steel products, was necessary. a.
43. The bills introduced in the Diet in the latter part of 1937 were primarily designed for selfsufficiency and many of them were adopted because of measures being taken by foreigncountries to prevent Japanese goods from being imported. Some of these laws as enacted
were to be abolished one year after the China Incident terminated. Included were the Bill
Concerning Adjustment of Foreign Trade of August 2nd, 1937; a. the Gold Production Law
of August 5th, 1937, b. the Temporary Law Controlling Shipping of September 10th, 1937;c.
the Temporary Capital Funds Adjustment Law of September, 1937;d. the Temporary
Measures Concerning Exports and Imports of September 10th, 1937;e. and the Law
Providing for Emergency Trading in Rice effective December 1st, 1937.f. UEMURA
testified that after the China Incident had broken out the public felt uneasy about theprospect of importing cotton. The Government felt the necessity of establishing syntheticplans and although the Planning Board was established in 1937 the Commodities
Mobilization Plan was very rough and it was not until 1938 that it took on definite shape.g.
44. The prosecution under the heading of Expansion of War Industries first mentions theformation of Japan’s Electric Generation and Transmission Company, citing Liebert’s
testimony. a. Liebert does not disclose the source of his conclusion to the effect that thiscompany had as one of its objectives the increase of Japanese electric power resources anddevelopment to meet military requirements. On numerous occasions the Tribunal has statedthe Liebert’s opinions and conclusions would be disregarded. The defense were notpermitted to examine OWATA on this conclusion for the above reasons.b. Yet theprosecution uses Liebert’s opinions in its summation.
45. The reason for the adoption of the Bill for State Control of Electric Power was explained to
the Diet on January 26th, 1938. It was pointed out by NAGAI that electricity was not only
indispensable to national life for lighting and heating purposes but also played a part as
motive power for all industries and to provide against war as well as for peaceful purposes. a.
46. These purpose were fully explained by OWATA. The development of water power in Japan
had been in a piecemeal sort of a way and it was necessary to develop waterpower on a large
scale to avoid waste of waterpower. The production of electric power in the East was large
but in the West it was scarce. The joining of the generating stations in East and West by
power lines did result in economizing on coal and the eliminating of the generation ofelectricity by coal. Furthermore the electric power industry had a tendency to concentratearound large cities and it was necessary to devise some means to send power into the
a
a

a
a

(42.a. Ex. 2781-A, T. 25013, 25015)(43.a.
Ex. 2783, T. 25027-25033 b. Ex. 2784, T. 25034, 25038
c. Ex. 2786, T. 25041, 25044; Ex. 2790, T. 25053. d. Ex. 2768, T. 25091, 25100
e. Ex. 2791, T. 25054 f. Ex. 2787, T. 25044, 25045 g. Ex. 2802, T. 25197, 25215.)(44.a. F10. b. T. 18255, 18256)(45.a. Ex. 2792-A, T. 25055, 25058)

252

agricultural districts. In addition it would be possible to send electrical power to large scaleindustries and for lower cost. It also seems unnecessary to point out that the bill for state
control of electric power had been adopted prior to the approval in January 1939 of Plan III a.
and could under no circumstances be considered as carrying out the latter plan. It is quite
apparent, because of the absence of any date of publication of the figures quoted by Liebertb.
and of the absence of any date on the graph be submitted,c. that these figures and charts weredrawn under Liebert’s direction and the classification of basic war industries and war
supported industries is his personal classification. If these were figures and charts of the
Ministry of Commerce and Industry it nowhere appears on what date they were published or
prepared. Thus based on Liebert’s own classifications of what is a basic war or war
supported industry he and the prosecution asked the Tribunal to draw conclusions that thelarge increase of electric power was consumed by war and war-supported industries and that
there was no change in consumption by civilian companies, utilities, and civilian uses. In theabsence of any evidence as to what constituted basic war and war industries it is submitted
that Liebert’s testimony and conclusions are valueless. In other words, we submit neither his
figures d. nor the Charte. are original documents but prepared at his suggestion.
47. The prosecution also relies on the economic opinions of news reporter Goette regarding
China. a. He was permitted to give his opinions and conclusions on economic matters overdue and timely objections.b. In all fairness, considering the restrictions placed on defense
witnesses against expressing opinions, all of Goette’s opinions and conclusions should bedisregarded.
48. In discussing the machine tool industry and the precision bearing industry the prosecution
merely cites Plan 3 of January 1939, and concludes that Japan imported enormous quantities
of machine tools basing this assertion on Liebert’s dubious charts and figures. a. Liebert’s
assertion that between 1937 and 1940 the Army purchased approximately 22 1/2 million
dollars worth of machine tools is unsupported.b. With respect to his chart it is interesting tonote that although he quotes figures showing production import and export, his graph fails
to portray the exports. Here again the Ministry of Commerce and Industry and Machine
Tool Association figures are undated and apparently were prepared from figures supplied by
Liebert, the source of which is unknown. For the same reason the chart and figures withrespect to the precision bearing industry should also be disregarded.c. The reason for thedevelopment of the Machine Tool Industry Department in Japan was well expressed when
the bill was introduced in the Diet on March 10, 1938.d. It was explained that the industry
had only recently been developed and there were difficulties from the point of
manufacturing ability and techniques. The capacity for the manufacture of machine tools
was consequently inferior to those of foreign goods and in the past Japan had to depend on
import of machine tools and it was thought proper that the management of the industry beplaced on a rational foundation.
adaa(46.a. Ex. 842 b. T. 8282, Liebert’s Aff., p.6. c. Ex. 843)
(46.d. T. 3281, Liebert’s Aff. p.6 e. Ex. 843.)(47.a. E 87. b. T. 3866.)(48.a. F19. b. T. 8356 c. T. 8357 d. Ex. 2793, T. 25063-25065)

25349. On March 17th, 1938 Prince KONOYE spoke on the introduction of the National
Mobilization Bill. a. It finally became law in May 1938 which was ten months after the
China Incident had commenced. On February 24, 1938, Mr. SAITO spoke in the Diet on thenecessity for the adoption of a national General Mobilization Bill.b. He pointed out that the
China Incident “had assumed serious proportions beyond our imagination,” that Japan’s
policy of non-expansion and settlement on the spot were incapable of fulfillment. He wasunable to foretell the future of the Incident but felt it might be an extremely long way off.
He emphasized that the Incident was proving to be the source of all troubles, that Japan’s
future was beset by great difficulties and that her national defense should be strengthened byenforcing a certain degree of control over personnel, resources and materials. Prince
KONOYE also pointed out that the bill was necessary to replenish munitions of war and to
render smooth all national activities necessary for the prosecution of war. The mechanics ofthe bill was to enable the government to take such emergency measures consonant with theactual demands of the situation. He pointed out that at that time there was in existence theMunitions Industry Mobilization Law of 1918. But the law was not adequate in its scopeand because of the China Incident the bill was offered to supplement the deficiencies of thatlaw. He stated, “The contents of this bill are, on the whole, based on matters provided for in
the Munitions Industry Mobilization Law and in the various provisional laws relative to the
China Incident.” c. The Bill contains special provisions for the creation of a Deliberation
Council. With respect to this latter provision the United States Department of State reported
that the provisions of the bill in setting up a council nullified its military function saying“However the decision to set up a National Mobilization Council of fifty members (largely
from the two houses of the Diet) to review the measures applied under this statute tended tonullify its effectiveness as a weapon of the Military in the struggle for nationalized
industries.”d. The United States report also quoted a leading Japanese publication whichstated, “On the whole even in 1940-1941 Japan’s economy was financed and operated byprivate enterprise which disposed of profits and dividends with relatively slight government
interference.”e. Control in the sense of comprehensive state plans enforced on industries was
still in embryonic form. As a matter of fact, as testified to by UEMURA, Japan was
backward in preparation for national mobilization as compared with other nations. In
drafting the National Mobilization Law he stated that reference was made to Great Britain’s
Uniform National Defense Law of World War I and subsequent legislation such as the Italy
and Czechoslovakia National Mobilization Law and the United States National Mobilization
Bill Number 5539 introduced in Congress in 1935 and then under consideration of theUpper House. f.
50. As explained by the witness UEMURA, who was not cross-examined by the prosecution,
the reason why Plan III was adopted in January 1939 was to aspire to a well balanced
development of the country’s industries. Due to the China Incident the allocation ofacf(49.a. Ex. 2794, T. 25069, 25071. b. Ex. 2792C, T. 25061, 25063)(49.c. T. 25068, 25071 d. Ex. 2768, T. 25099 e. Ex. 2768, T. 25100)(49.f. Ex. 2802, T. 25210, 25215)

254

materials for the expansion of capacity productive potential was not carried out as
expected. a.
51. The prosecution has commented on the establishment of the Heavy Industries in Japan. As
explained in the United States Department of State report, the reason for this war that if
China and other nations should become industrialized it was probable that light industries
would be established first, thereby reducing Japan’s exports and that Japanese industrial
reorganization in favor of heavy industries should be carried out as the only means ofenabling Japan to continue as an industrial nation. a. The Bill for Light Metals Manufacturing
Industries such as aluminum and magnesium was introduced on March 17th, 1939. The
reason for its necessity was for national defense, domestic demand, exportation in peace
time and the securing of a balance of supply and demand as well as just and fair prices.b.
52. In discussing production of light and non-ferrous metals the prosecution contents itself withthe statement of planned increases and an assertion that the planned increases were notrealized. Apparently by ignoring it, it considers Liebert’s testimony unimportant. We concurin this in view of Liebert’s admission on cross-examination that he obtained his facts andfigures with respect to raw materials from the Japanese Government, control associations,trade statistics of the United States Government, publications of the United States
Government, and other sources, it must be assumed that the figures Liebert chose were
designed to fit the need and since he is not an expert his conclusions are not reliable. a.
53. In support of its claim that the iron and steel industry was geared for war purposes, theprosecution relies on Liebert’s conclusions unsupported by facts. a. Here we find Liebertmaking such statements as “Enormous quantities of scrap iron were imported … ,”unsupported by any facts. He sets forth figures comparing the years 1938 and 1941 for suchitems as steel, special steel, steel ingots, pig iron, iron ore;b. but these were only the planned
increases and not actual increases.c. He sets forth subsidies supposed to be paid by the
Ministry of Commerce and Industry.d. There is no evidence as to the exact source of his
figures. Liebert’s testimony purports to set forth tables showing production and imports ofiron ore;e. production and imports of pig iron;f. production and imports of steel scrap;g. andsteel production and imports for the years 1926-1941.h. The authenticity of these figures andtheir exact source is not disclosed by Liebert and pursuant to the Tribunal’s ruling, we
assume they will be disregarded. Even if they are not disregarded, an impartial review ofthem demonstrates that the increase was normal and not excessive. For example, Liebert
admitted that his figures for steel production and import as shown on prosecution exhibit
845 were prepared by draftsmen and employees of Economic and Scientific Section of
SCAP on the basis of information supplied by Liebert.i. He further admitted that he had
conferences with various associations and compared their figures with other date from theaaaa(50.a. T. 25209)(51.a. T. 25091, 25100 b. Ex. 2795-A, T. 25073, 25075)(52.a. T. 8774, 8775)(53.a. T. 8322-8336. b. T. 8327 c. T. 8326 d. T. 8323-8324 e. T. 8329-8330 f. T. 8331
g. T. 8332 h. T. 8333 i. T. 8665)

255

United States and Japan. Yet we find on the chart submitted, exhibit 845, the notation,
Source: Ministry of Commerce and Industry, and it is undated. Thus it develops that thefigures represented in the graph did not wholly come from the Ministry of Commerce andIndustry but they are a conglomeration of figures from various sources and all of which areentitled to absolutely no weight.
54. The witness YOSHINO testified to the background of the industry from 1868 to 1930. a.
Prosecution’s contention that ADACHI’s testimony was given without referring to any ofthe plans and is therefore valueless is to say the least naive. His testimony was based on
facts and figures and dated charts found in various governmental departments. In fact, there
are 12 charts in evidence which were attached to his affidavit.b. Apparently the prosecution
accepted these facts and figures because they refused to cross-examine him. An examinationof ADACHI’s testimony and the charts attached to his affidavit demonstrate thefallaciousness of prosecution’s argument that the Iron and Steel Industry of Japan was
geared for aggressive war. Chart 1 shows the market prices of bars and plates. Chart 2
shows the steel consumption per capita per annum of the various countries, showing thatJapan’s consumption in 1931 equaled about one-seventh of the United States of America.
Chart 3 shows how Japan from the years 1930-1940 was well back of Australia, Germany,
United States, Russia, in ingot production and that only England produced less than Japan.
Chart 4 shows the effect of the revision of tariffs on Japan’s imports. Chart 5 shows theincreased production of pig iron which it is submitted was a normal increase unrelated toany designs for aggressive war but as testified to by ADACHI, some of this production wasnecessary for the military because of the China Incident. Chart 6 shows the production offinished steel which showed a decline after 1938. Chart 7 shows the import of iron ore
which showed a sharp decrease from 1936 - 1938 and increase thereafter to 1941 when it
again dropped. The increase for the years 1938-1941, it is submitted, were not excessive
because of the China Incident. Chart 8 shows the import of finished steel and that except in
the year 1937 the import of steel material decreased from 1932-1942 with a small increasein 1939. Chart 9 shows the percentage of increase of export of finished steel rising sharply
from 1932-1936 with a decrease until 1938 when the export of finished steel increased again
and decreased again after 1939. The decrease in 1937-1938 of 410,000 tons was due to the
China Affair. Chart 10, showing the export of machines which means the export oftransformed steel material, was extremely large and increased continuously from 1932-1939.
This belies plans for aggressive wars. Chart 11, showing the consumption of finished steel,shows that it rose steadily to meet promotion of civilian life in Japan and then had atendency during the period 1939-1941 to descend. Chart 12 shows the planned consumptionof finished steel for military and civilian uses. The data contained in this chart was presented
in 1945 to the United States Bombing Survey by the Iron and Steel Control Association but
was originally made by the government. That there was no design for aggressive war insofar
as consumption of finished steel is concerned is shown by this chart in that it was planned
that civilian consumption far exceeds military consumption.

a(54.a. T. 18211-18213 b. Ex. 2775, T. 24979, 24994)

25655. The necessity for the government’s action with respect to iron and steel was fully explainedby ADACHI. Japan was menaced by the import of iron and steel from foreign countries andof the two hundred manufacturers during the first World War one hundred and fifty went
into bankruptcy. a. In 1932 to 1940 the increased production movement in Japan was nodifferent than in all countries after World War I. He cited figures to sustain this contention.b.
As collateral security for the import of raw materials Japan was forced to increase theamount of her exported steel and machinery. Plans which were made by the Ministry ofCommerce and Industry in 1934 were made solely from the standpoint of economy.c. And in
endeavoring to solve the problem the amount for military and naval demands was estimatedat less than 10% of the whole which calculation was based upon the same demands of the
Army and Navy from 1896 to 1930. The plan was expected to come to an end in 1938.
Production of steel materials reached its peak in 1938 a year after the outbreak of the China
Incident and thereafter decreased despite the Incident. Consumption from 1932 to 1942
reached its peak in 1939 and decreased thereafter. Imports reached their peak in 1939. d. The
whole plan of the Ministry of Commerce and Industry was civil economy and ADACHI
knew of no plan for promoting war. The large production was planned out of necessity since
Japan was turning from a farming country to an industrial country as a counter-measure to
the increase in population and was a contribution to the elevation of Japanese economic life.
56. The production of steel material decreased with the development of the China Incident. a. It
was greatly affected by the prohibition of the import of scrap iron in 1940. The amount ofiron are in Japan greatly decreased. Consumption of pig iron increased progressively from1935 to 1941. Consumption of scrap iron increased progressively to 1939 when it
commenced decreasing. The Army and Navy requirements increased after the start of the
China Incident which was only natural for a country at war. And the supply for the people in1941 was reduced to the degree of about 1921.b. The prosecution apparently accepted
ADACHI’s testimony in tote as it failed to cross-examine him.
57. The prosecution also failed to cross-examine the witness HASUMI who testified of thegovernment’s efforts for many years to obtain sufficient food and how a food shortage —particularly rice — existed in 1939 because of the continued dry weather in Japan and Korea.
He related the efforts of the government to moderate the condition of 1939 and 1940 by
fixing the price but increased consumption in Korea resulted in an extreme shortage of foodin Japan proper. a.
58. On March 11th, 1940 the bill for Coal Supply Law was introduced in the House ofRepresentatives. a. It was explained that because of the insufficient supply all fields ofJapanese national life were menaced and that Japan did not have sufficient coal to supply

a
d
a
a
a

(55.a. T. 24982, 24983 b. T. 24984 c. T. 24986)(55.d. T. 24989)(56.a. T. 24991 b. T. 24994)(57.a. T. 25050-52)(58.a. Ex. 2796-A, T. 25076-8)

257

power plants and other industries. The object was to increase the output and develop newmines. The quality of the coal produced in Japan was not of high grade.
59. The prosecution contents itself with stating in conclusion that the only object of the control
and increase of coal “must necessarily have been the assistance of war industries.” This inutter disregard of the fact that it admits that Japan relied upon the importation of coking coal
which is necessary in industrial plants. Lacking evidence that the Japanese normal economy
did not require the measures adopted, the prosecution itself concludes that the bills relating
to the coal industry were not reasonable from the point of view of self-defense.
60. It was not until March 15, 1940 that the bill relating to synthetic chemical industries wasintroduced in the Diet. a. It was stated at that time that these enterprises had only been
recently developed and that there was a lack of natural resources. It was pointed out that thedemand for increased production was necessary after the outbreak of the China Incident.
The prosecution argument with respect to the Japanese chemical industry is based on two
assumptions: (1) That the chemical industry plays an important part in the manufacture of
explosives and war materials, and (2) that the chemical industries underwent tremendous
expansion during the years immediately preceding 1941. We admit that the chemicalindustry does play a certain part in the manufacturing of explosives and war materials but
submit that there is no evidence in the case that the chemical industry was developed for the
purpose of preparing for war, nor is there any competent evidence that the greater part of it
was similarly developed. It is well known that the chemical industry plans an extremely
important part in normal civilian economy. We urge the Tribunal to ignore the figures,conclusions, and opinions submitted by Liebert on Japan’s chemical industry anddevelopment. Admittedly, he is not an economist, and on cross-examination he stated heexamined hundreds of documents, disregarding those which in his opinion he considered
inaccurate and he made a selection of only these documents which pointed out what hewished to show. b. A request was made while he was on the stand on October 22, 1946 as tothe source of his figures with respect to the chemical industries and the defense was neveradvised, as its request was parried by the prosecution.c. In other words, it is quite apparent
that Liebert started out to show that Japan was preparing for aggressive war and only
accepted and presented to this Tribunal figures which he selected and which he thought
showed this and he disregarded others. Such an admission by the prosecution’s chief
economy witness makes it imperative that his testimony be disregarded. The Tribunal
indicated that on the summation under such circumstances a request that his figures be
disregarded would be entertained. Even if Liebert’s figures were true with respect to thechemical industry, they demonstrate a normal growth of a newly developed industry.
61. Viewed from a financial standpoint, it is impossible to arrive at a conclusion that Japan everprepared for aggressive war. The first turning point of Japan’s financial policy occurred
after the outbreak of the Manchurian Incident and this change had to be made to meet theab(60.a. Ex. 2796-B, T. 25078-82)(60.b. T. 8777 c. T. 8305)

258

emergency conditions. a. Her operations had to be met by public borrowing. The second
turning point in Japan’s financial policy began with the February 26, 1936 Incident. The
third turning point began after the commencement of the China Affair which involved anincrease of taxes and further public borrowing. b. The fourth turning point occurred in
January 1938. From a financial standpoint, it is quite apparent that none of these measures
show any plans or preparations for initiation of any aggressive wars.
62. The purpose of the Petroleum Control Bill which was introduced in the Diet on march 4,1936 was explained by Mr. MATSUMOTO as being necessary due to the then present
situation of the oil refining industry in Japan. a. He recognized that Japan had to rely on
foreign countries for more than half of her supply of benzine and crude petroleum and that it
therefore became necessary to regulate imports and establish control of the industry.
Nowhere in his speech does it appear that the purpose of the bill was otherwise than as
stated. This law was described by the witness YOSHINO as being enacted to insure a six
months’ supply of oil and there was no reason given that it was for military purposes. On thecontrary, it was for the use of domestic industries. It also created competition between
Russian, Netherlands, United States and British oil companies, and the bill was based on theexample of French legislation. The costs for increasing the supply to six months were borneby the government. If there had been any military purposes in connection with the bill thecosts would have been charged to Army and Navy expenditures.b.
63. The Synthetic Oil Industry Bill and the Imperial Fuel Development Company Bill wereintroduced on July 29, 1937. It was stated that Japan was very poor in oil resources, thatlarge sums of money were being spent by Japan and the demand for oil was increasing. Selfsufficiency was set forth as the object of these bills. a. OKADA testified that Japan wascompletely lacking in storage of oil until the outbreak of the China Incident. After it
commenced American crude oil was bought and a minimum of aviation oil was secured for
the Army. This was the first occasion of the Army’s storage of oil. At that time Japan, as awhole, was woefully lacking in oil and the amount obtained was barely sufficient to satisfy
the needs of the Army’s air power for a year, even if civilian oil was added to that of the
Army. b.
64. The prosecution refers to the planned increase of the Petroleum Industry which it admits
was not adopted until 1939. Its argument that the laws which were passed in 1934 and 1935
for the purpose of carrying out the plan of 1939 is of course untenable. It also comments on
the fact that a rationing system was effectuated to curtail civilian and government use of oil
in March 1938. a. In view of the fact that hostilities with China were in progress at that time

a
b
a
a
b
a

(61.a. Ex. 2769, T. 24935-9)(61.b. Ex. 2769, T. 24936)(62.a. Ex. 2777-A, T. 24998-25000 b. T. 18215-17)(63.a. Ex. 2781-A, T. 25013)(63.b. T. 24855-6)(64.a. F13)259

this curtailment was not unusual. As a matter of fact, rationing was practiced by othercountries even before they got into the war.
65. The impression that oil was required in Japan solely for the use of the army and navy was
dissipated by the testimony of Mr. OKAZAKI whom the prosecution failed to crossexamine. a. He testified that in 1931 the army and navy consumed 36,000 kilolitres of diesel
oil while the civilian consumption was 1,240,000 kilolitres and that this proportion
continued from that time up until the outbreak of the Pacific War. Civilian consumption in1941 was 1,066,150 kilolitres. This drop in civilian consumption was also accounted for by
the drop in importation from 1,346,000 kilolitres in 1940 to 465,000 kilolitres in 1941
because of the embargoes. With respect to fuel oil he pointed out that the volume of naval
consumption increased after 1931. This was due to the fact that coal burning boilers on
vessels were gradually changed to fuel oil burning boilers. The annual consumption of fueloil in 1941 was 1,367,360 kilos.
66. It is interesting to note that although Liebert freely expressed opinions and conclusions withrespect to many industries be voluntarily stated on direct examination that there wastremendous stockpiling of reserve oil for some purpose or others. a. He thus refused to testify
that its use was for war purposes. He well knew of the large civilian demands for oil inJapan. In view of the prosecution charge that Japan was endeavoring to dominate the world,
it is interesting to note that Japan did not have sufficient oil to last more than a year and ahalf as testified to by many witnesses for the defense. Certainly that is not a large supply fora country charged with endeavoring to dominate the world. YOSHINO pointed out thatgovernment subsidies and encouragement of prospecting for oil deposits on the part ofJapan dates back as far as 1900.b.
67. Under the caption of Mobilization of Japan’s Economy for War the prosecution in broad andsweeping terms concludes that the various laws and bills which were passed were alldesigned to carry out some aggressive scheme. a. It reluctantly admits that nationalization
had begun some years prior to 1937 but fails to explain why it does not conclude that thenationalization prior to 1936 was either for or not for the purposes of aggressive war. The
reason is obvious. It arbitrarily seized upon HIROTA’s statement of August 7, 1936, andwithout any basis in fact or reason assumed that all legislation thereafter was pursuant to
HIROTA’s policies. In reviewing the laws and acts of the government it attaches to theselaws and actions statements unsupported by the transcript, except in some instances it adopts
Liebert’s conclusions and opinions that the laws were designed to further aggression. After
reviewing Liebert’s testimony it states: “None of the facts contained in the testimony justreviewed has been challenged by the defense. All of the defense witnesses either completely
ignored them or silently or openly admitted them. b. This is an amazing statement in view ofthe defense evidence just reviewed. Furthermore, when one considers the vast amount ofaaab(65.a. Ex. 2782, T. 25020.)(66.a. T. 8287 b. T. 28314)(67.a. F21-F31)(67.b. F-29)

260

economic evidence which was offered by the defense and to which the prosecution’s
objections were successfully sustained the inferences are irresistible that the prosecution’scontention with respect to economic development in Japan is so shaky and unfounded that it
fought vigorously to prevent the evidence from coming to light. We have in mind
particularly but not exclusively defense document 1762 which was the testimony of
ISHIBASHI Tanzan, who is perhaps one of the most outstanding economic experts in Japan.
His affidavit was well documented and illustrated by charts. It ill behooves the prosecution
to comment that its testimony was not challenged. It is submitted that the prosecution has
failed to sustain its burden of proof that Japan’s economy was geared for war. To
substantiate its theory that Japan economically planned for the Pacific War, a war time pep
talk reported to have been made by SATO is heavily relied upon by the prosecution. This
talk at best was pure propaganda and the figures used in the press report have not been
corroborated by the prosecution. Obviously the speech was given for home consumption.
f. It is significant that the prosecution has not seen fit to remind this Tribunal that its
only economic witness, admittedly not an expert and not regarded as such by the
Tribunal, finally admitted on cross-examination that his figures showed nostockpiling of any materials for war on December 7, 1941, a. except oil, and even as tooil be stated it was for some purpose or other.
ECONOMIC BLOCKADE AGAINST JAPAN69. This Tribunal has stated the law to be “We are all clear that you cannot justify an attack onanother country because the other country decides not to trade with you unless perhaps that
trade is vital to your very existence.” a. While this pronouncement goes further than thestatement of Secretary Kellogg that an economic blockade is an act of war, the evidence
now to be reviewed comes within the Tribunal’s statement of the law, and meets the test thatthe embargoes threatened Japan’s very existence.
70. The evidence just reviewed deals in fact with the various nationalistic economic measures ofthe Western Powers which affected Japan and Japanese goods requiring her to adopt internalmeasures to overcome their effect on Japanese trade and commerce. We now pass on to theevidence showing the active steps, amounting in instances to bold belligerency, undertaken
to choke Japan economically. The economic blockade thrown around Japan had suchdamaging effect that Japan was forced to fight.
71. According to Secretary of State Hull “moral embargoes against Japan commenced in
1938.” a. On July 1, 1938, as a result of a circular letter by the United States Department ofState to manufacturers and exporters of aircraft and aircraft parts it became virtually
impossible for Japanese firms to import any airplanes and airplane parts of American make.
This was pointed out in a letter from Japanese Ambassador HORINOUCHI to Secretary ofaaa(68.a. T. 8784.)(69.a. T. 20914.)(71.a. Ex. 2840, T. 25409. b. Ex. 2799; T. 25154, 25159. c. Ex. 2840, T. 25408.)

261

State Hull. He protested that this action was in derogation of the provision of Article 5,
Paragraph 3 of the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation between Japan and the UnitedStates dated February 21, 1911.b. On July 26, 1939 this treaty was abrogated effective in six
months, because, according to Secretary Hull, “[T]he operation of the most favored nation
clause of the treaty was a bar to the adoption of retaliatory measures against Japanesecommerce.”c.
72. Ambassador HORINOUCHI also complained to the United States Department of Statevigorously protesting the action of the United States in circularizing various manufacturers
and exporters dissuading them from applying for licenses and subsequent action extending
the list of embargoed products. On December 20, 1939 the United States Secretary of Stateadvised Ambassador Grew that the United States did not wish to enter into negotiations fora new Treaty to replace the Commercial Treaty of 1911 which had been abrogated by theUnited States in July 1939. a. As OKADA testified, when this treaty lapsed in January 1940,
an aggravated economic pressure was applied to Japan.b.
73. We will not burden the Tribunal with a recitation of all the commodities embargoed andtheir effective dates. The Tribunal’s attention, however, is directed to Appendix “A”
attached hereto containing this information. A cursory examination of this appendix reveals
the large amount of products absolutely necessary for Japan’s civilian life. Some of course
could have been converted into munitions of war. Since Japan was not able to import thosewhich could be used for war purposes, it is difficult to reconcile Liebert’s and theprosecution’s contention that Japan prepared economically for war during this period.
America was in most cases the sole exporter of such articles to Japan.
74. On June 28, 1940, the United States Secretary of State discussed the Far Eastern situation
with the British Ambassador and the Australian Minister. Secretary Hull informed
Ambassador Grew that he, Secretary Hull had declared “that the United States had beenexerting economic pressure on Japan for a year, that the United States fleet was stationed in
the Pacific and that everything possible was being done ‘short of serious risk of actual
military hostilities’ to keep the Japanese situation stabilized.” “This course,” he added, “wasthe best evidence of the intentions of the United States in the future.” a. As shown inAppendix A, proclamations were issued increasing the severity of the embargo on July 2,1940, July 26, 1940, September 12, 1940, September 25, 1940, September 30, 1940,
October 15, 1940, December 10, 1940, December 20, 1940, and January 10, 1941.
75. It was during this period of time that Japan was so worried about the economic pressure that
she endeavored with renewed vigor to enter into negotiations with the Netherlands East
Indies, particularly with respect to oil. The witness ISHIZAWA testified that discussions
were started on September 12, 1940, when KOBAYASHI arrived in Batavia. At that time
the Japanese-American Commercial Treaty had been abrogated and the economic pressureof the United States against Japan was being stiffened. He further stated that by the middleaa(72.a. Ex. 2799, T. 25154, 25159. b. T. 24857.)(74.a. Ex. 2800-A, T. 25168, 25169.)262

of October Japan acceded to the proposals of the Netherlands East Indies with respect toapproximately a million tons of oil. Then the negotiations took an unfavorable term upon
Japan’s entering into the alliance with Germany. Negotiations continued, however, and thegeneral proposition apart from the petroleum question, was presented to Dr. Van Mook on
January 16, 1941. The witness testified that prosecution document 2748-A-2, Exhibit 1311,
was a mere draft and did not constitute Japanese demands. This was further strengthened byhis testimony on cross-examination. The memorandum presented on January 16, 1941, wasthe memorandum contained in Exhibit 1309-A. From February to May 1941, the proposals
were discussed and the Japanese approved the compromise. On January 6, 1941 theNetherlands Government’s reply had many points of differences and the negotiations proved
abortive. Reconsideration was urged by the Japanese representative on June 17, 1941, but
the Netherlands’ representative replied that there was no room left for reconsideration. A
joint communiqué was published. a. In the meantime, further economic pressure was exerted
by the United States by the issuance of embargo proclamations on February 4, 1941,
February 25, 1941, March 4, 1941 and April 14, 1941.
76. On May 28, 1941, the Japanese Ambassador told the United States Secretary of State that“they were feeling the pinch of a restricted economy and would welcome a resumption of
trade.” a. On the same day, notwithstanding, the Department of State proclaimed that theembargo was extended to the Philippine Islands. b.
77. In a memorandum from Rear Admiral Turner to Admiral Stark a conversation withAmbassador NOMURA on July 20, 1941, is recorded. Ambassador NOMURA pointed outthat Japan’s economic position was bad and steadily getting worse due to United States andPhilippine export restrictions against Japan and a reduction in shipping tonnage. He pointed
out the necessity for Japan to have raw materials. a.
78. On July 18, 1941 assistance was asked of the United States Acting Secretary of Statebecause three Japanese steamers had been held up in the Panama Canal although ships ofother nationalities were being permitted to go through the canal. a.
79. On July 21, 1941, in a conversation between President Roosevelt and the Japanese
Ambassador, the President stated that the United States had been permitting oil to beexported from the United States to Japan. If this had not been done, the Japanese
Government would have used this as a pretext for moving down upon the Netherlands
Indies. The United States had been pursuing this policy to preserve peace in the Pacific. The
President also stated that if Japan attempted to seize oil supplies by force in the Netherlands
Indies, the latter would resist; the British would come to their assistance and war would
result. And in view of the United States’ policy of assisting Great Britain “an exceedingly

a
a
b
a
a

(75.a. Ex. 2821 T. 25269, 25297.)(76.a. Ex. 2819, T. 25261, 25262. b. Ex. 2820, T. 25262, 25263.)(77.a. Ex. 2823, T. 25303, 25305.)(78.a. Ex. 2825, T. 25308.)

263

serious situation would immediately results.” a. Apparently President Roosevelt realized thateven oil alone was “vital” to Japan’s “very existence.”
80. On July 25, 1941, Brigadier General Sherman Miles sent a memorandum to the Chief ofStaff and copies were sent to the Secretary of War and others in the War Department. This
memorandum points out the Japanese Government had announced its decision to take overcontrol of the nation’s capital funds for the purpose of mobilization and the distribution ofcapital in order to obtain maximum production and bolster defense and that “the new policy
is obviously a belated attempt to improve the deplorable economic conditions in Japan”
which were pointed out in a confidential economy estimate on May 27, 1941, a copy ofwhich was attached to the aforesaid memorandum. It is noteworthy that the subject matterset forth in this memorandum “Sanctions Against Japan” contained a pencil notation that the
memorandum was written prior to receipt of information regarding the embargo decision. a.
81. On July 25, 1941, the United States Chief of Naval Operations sent a message to Admiral
Kimmel and others under the heading “Economic Sanctions Against Japan advising that theUnited States would impose economic sanctions on July 26, that the Japanese assets andfunds would be frozen, that he did not anticipate immediate hostile reaction by Japanthrough use of military means but that appropriate precautionary measures against possible
eventualities should be taken. He further stated that action was being initiated by the UnitedStates Army to call the Philippine Army into active service. a.
82. The purpose of the imposition of an economic blockade against Japan became apparent
when a radio bulletin was issued by the White House on July 25, 1941, wherein President
Roosevelt stated that the United States during the past two years had to get rubber, tin, etc.,from the South Pacific and had to help get meat, wheat and corn for England and Australia
and that it was essential from the standpoint of the United States to prevent a war fromstarting in the South Pacific. He also pointed out that the United States wanted to keep theline of supply from Australia to New Zealand going to the Near East — all their troops,
supplies, etc. — so that it was essential for Great Britain that peace be kept in the South
Pacific. In replying to Japan, he stated “whether they had at that time aggressive purposes toenlarge their empire southward, they didn’t have any oil of their own in the north.” Wepointed out the method of letting the oil go to Japan with the hope — and it worked for two
years — of keeping war out of the South Pacific for the good of the United States and in
defense of Great Britain and for the freedom of the seas. a.
83. Perhaps the most significant statement on which this Tribunal can rely in holding that Japan
was provoked into the Pacific War is the one of President Roosevelt just stated. The
conclusion is irresistible that President Roosevelt in making the above statement fully
realized that a healthy economic situation is necessary for the establishment of peace in theaaaa(79.a. Ex. 2824, T. 25305, 25307.)(80.a. Ex. 2826, T. 25312.)(81.a. Ex. 2828, T. 25319.)(82.a. Ex. 2827, T. 25316, 25317.)

264

world. It is not a new idea, but the direful consequences which followed a policy blockading
trade with Japan demonstrates the soundness of the position that unhealthy economic
conditions is one of the principal underlying causes of war. The postwar policy of rendering
economic aid to the unfortunate which is being followed today to prevent war demonstrates
the wisdom of such a policy. If rendering economic aid to a nation can prevent wars, then it
follows that a deliberate plan to choke a nation economically is a justifiable cause of war.
This Tribunal has had an unprecedented opportunity of examining the causes and effects ofworld conflicts covering a period of 17 years. A ray of light in the judgment of this Tribunal
which would lead the world out of the darkness of wars to the light of peace would
transcend in importance any profound judgment deciding the law or the fate of theseaccused. Perhaps, the above-quoted statement of President Roosevelt may lead the way to aworld-wide recognition of equality in economics cutting across national boundaries.
84. In a document handed by Japanese Ambassador TOYODA to American Ambassador Grew
on July 25, 1941, he pointed out the amicable agreement between the Japanese Government
and the Vichy Government on 21 July 1941 concerning the joint protection of French IndoChina. He also stated that if the United States proposed a complete embargo of oil that there
would be a wave of antagonism against aid to Chiang Kai-shek’s regime and theencirclement campaign against Japan. He also set forth that the feelings of the Japanesepeople had been aggravated by the unsatisfactory result of the Netherlands East IndiesJapanese negotiation and the tightening of the encirclement campaign against Japan. a.
85. Notwithstanding President Roosevelt’s recognition of the fact that the continuance of
supplying oil to Japan had prevented a war, on July 25, 1941, the Executive Order freezing
Japanese assets was issued in Washington, D.C. The reason advanced was to prevent the useof financial facilities and trade between Japan and the United States in ways harmful to thenational defense and American interests. It was pointed out that “At the specific request ofGeneralissimo Chiang Kai-shek and for the purpose of helping the Chinese Government, thePresident has, at the same time, extended the freezing control to Chinese assets in the UnitedStates.” It was also announced that administration of the licensing system with respect toChina’s assets would be conducted with a view to strengthening the foreign trade andexchange position of the Chinese government and that the inclusion of China in the
Executive Order was a continuation of United States policy of assisting China. a.
86. Great Britain and the Netherlands lost no time in collaborating with the United States.
Although they had treaties of Commerce and Navigation with Japan dating back to 1911, on
July 26, 1941 and July 28, 1941 respectively they abrogated all these treaties. Although theystated the treaties would terminate at the end of the periods prescribed in them, neverthelessillegal steps were taken immediately by prohibition of business transactions and control offinancial transactions with Japan, thus effecting an economic freezing of Japanese business. a.

aaa(84.a. Ex. 2830, T. 25323.)(85.a. Ex. 2829, T. 25321.)(86.a. T. 36970, 36972.)265

87. The drastic effect of the freezing order of July 26, 1941 was recognized by the United States
Government. “This order brought under control of the government all financial and importand export trade transactions in which Japanese interests were involved and the effect of thiswas to bring about very soon the virtual cessation of trade between the United States andJapan.” a.
88. Admiral Stark admitted that after the imposition of economic sanctions against Japan in thesummer of 1941, he had stated that Japan would go somewhere and take the oil and that if
he were a Jap, he would. As had so informed the State Department. a. Admiral Stark also
stated that it was in line with his thought that the Japanese would have no alternative sooner
or later but to go to Malaya or the Dutch East Indies for oil and other materials. He believedthat the State Department agreed with his thought that sanctions would bring war on
ultimately. As recorded in “Peace and War”: “Practically all realistic authorities have been
agreed that imposition of substantial economic sanctions or embargoes against any strong
country unless that imposition be backed by a show of superior force, involves serious riskof war.” The President and heads of the Army and Navy and Department of State were in
constant consultation through this period regarding all the aspects of the diplomatic andmilitary situation. b.
89. A letter from Admiral Stark to the Honorable Sumner Welles, dated July 22, 1941, reveals
that the President had previously asked Admiral Stark for his reaction to an embargo on anumber of articles to Japan and he had told the President that he had expressed the same
thought to the President as he had expressed to Sumner Welles and Mr. Hull regarding theoil. He also advised that he was having the War Plans Division make a quick study, which
was finished on July 21; a copy of which he had sent to the President who expressed himself
as pleased with it and asked Admiral Stark to send a copy to Mr. Hull. a. This study which isdated July 19, 1941, sets forth as its purpose the determination of the effect which would be
produced by enforcement of an absolute or partial embargo on trade between the UnitedStates and Japan. It shows that export to Japan in 1940 declined $5,000,000 from 1939 and$13,000,000 from 1938 but during the first ten months of 1940 the value of exports
increased due to higher commodity prices and Japan’s increased demand for American
products as a result of inability to purchase from Europe. Sharp recessions were noted
during the last two months of 1940 as a result in part of application of export license
controls. b. In November and December 1940 declines were registered in machine tools,
ferro-alloys and refined copper while scrap iron exports were practically negligible. UnitedStates exports to Japan during the first five months of 1941 were $44,000,000 less than forthe same period of 1940. Trade declines from $11,000,000 in January to $6,000,000 in May
1941. Iron and steel products and metal working machinery which amounted to $67,000,000
in 1940 virtually disappeared in 1941 as a direct result of the embargo. c. American raw
cotton purchased by Japan dropped from $42,000,000 in 1939 to $29,000,000 in 1940 due to
a
ab
a
b
c

(87.a. Ex. 2831,T. 25326.)(88.a. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25336 b. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25340.)(89.a. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25341. b. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25342, 25343. c. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25344.)

266

the quantity of piece goods on hand in Japan, the high price of the American cotton
compared to that of India and of Latin America and shipping requirements for other items.
90. Declines in other items including automobiles was due to the decline of purchasing power inJapan and Japanese restrictions on importation of these items. Imports from Japan to theUnited States were practically the same for 1939 and 1940 and for the first four months of1941 imports declined only $8,000,000 for the same period in 1940 as compared with the
decline in American exports of $37,000,000 a.
91. The report further states: “It is generally believed that shutting off the American supply of
petroleum will lead promptly to an invasion of the Netherlands East Indies. While probable,
this is not necessarily a sure and immediate result. … Furthermore, Japan has oil stocks forabout eighteen months war operation. Export restrictions of oil by the United States shouldbe accompanied by similar restrictions by the British and Dutch. … Furthermore, it seems
certain that, if Japan should then take military measures against the British and Dutch, shewould also include military action against the Philippians, which would immediately
involve us in a Pacific War.”92. The report ends with a recommendation that trade with Japan be not embargoed at this time.
R. K. Turner. “(Written in longhand:) I concur in general. Is this the kind of picture you
wanted? H.R.S.” a.
93. Cordell Hull testified before the Joint Congressional Committee on the Investigation of thePearl Harbor Attack that on July 26, 1939 when the United States notified the Japanese
Government of its desire to terminate the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation of 1911, it
was felt that the Treaty was not affording adequate protection to American commerce whileat the same time the operation of the most-favored-nation clause of the treaty was a bar to
the adoption of retaliatory measures against Japanese commerce. Further that thetermination of the treaty on January 26, 1940 removed the legal obstacle to the United Statesplacing restrictions upon trade with Japan; that moral embargoes were begun by the UnitedStates in 1938 and after the Act of July 2, 1940, the restrictions imposed were intended also
as deterrents and expressions of United States opposition to Japan’s actions. He further
stated that the decision of the United States to enter into the conversations with the Japanese
was in line with the need of the United States to rearm for self defense. He further pointed
out that the freezing order of July 26, 1941 brought under the control of the government all
financial and import and export trade transactions in which Chinese or Japanese interests
were involved. The effect was to bring about a virtual cessation of trade between the UnitedStates and Japan. a.
94. The terrific impact of the freezing orders on the civilian life of Japan has been amply
demonstrated by the evidence. A large number of trades, industries, and commodities whoseaaa(90.a. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25345.)(92.a. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25346, 25350.)(93.a. Ex. 2840, T. 25808.)

267

very existence depended upon the importation of raw materials and the exportation offinished products unrelated to the production of military goods were immediately affected.
Some of these were as follows: Cement, aluminum, lead, copper, coal, rice, beans,
phosphate rock, fats, oil and oil bearing materials, hides and skin, tanning materials, leather
and leather manufactures, potassium salts, wheat and wheat flour, zinc, sugar, lumber,
textile machinery, sulphur and sulphuric acid, wool and wool manufactures, marine products,
soda, ash and caustic soda, chemical nitrogen, rayon yarn and staple fibre, bicycles,
electrical equipment, silk fabrics, cotton textiles, rubber and rubber manufactures, rayon
fabrics, and raw cotton. a. The evidence further discloses that the freezing orders effected
such basic commodities as rice, fodder, cattle, sugar, fertilizers, salt and so forth. b. Its textile
industries including such materials as cotton, wool, silk and rayon upon which many of thecivilian population depended for a living were practically brought to a standstill. c.
95. Diversified commodities which the Japanese shipping industry carried to various parts of the
globe virtually ceased as a result of the freezing orders. a. The extent of Japan’s imports andexports affected by kinds, by countries, and by political units has been graphically presented
to the Tribunal. b. We might mention here incidentally that the prosecution’s contention that
foreign trade with Manchukuo practically ceased after the State was established isunfounded when it is noted that in 1936 almost 2000 foreign ships with a total tonnage ofapproximately 5 million tons entered Dairen. c.
96. As early as July 2, 1941, the United States Department of State had arrived at a conclusionthat “the freezing of Japanese funds in the United States could be expected in the near
future.” a. This negates any prosecution claim that the freezing was in retaliation for theadvance into Indo-China. Even if it were in retaliation, an examination of the facts
demonstrates unquestionably that such retaliation was not justified.
97. On August 14, 1941, the United States Office of Naval Operations sent a top secret dispatch
to the commanders in the Pacific in which was recited a curtailment of Japanese trade andshipping as a direct result of the United States-British-Dutch interference and partiallythrough refusal of transit of the Panama Canal, export control decisions, refusal of
bunkering and port facilities and fund freezing. a.
98. The evidence shows that indignation was running so high in Japan as a result of the
progressive steps taken by America including the freezing order that Prince KONOYE took
the initiative in a conciliatory move and Ambassador NOMURA had so advised thePresident by the delivery of a communiqué from Prime Minister KONOYE. It was about
this time that the announcement was made that oil was being sent to the Soviet Union and adecision made to send a military commission headed by General Magruder to Chiang Kaia
b
c
ab
c
a
a

(94.a. Ex. 3714, T. 36968; Defense Document 500A-1-500A-37. b. Ex. 3710-A, T. 36966.
c. Ex. 3712-A, T. 36968.)(95.a. Ex. 3711-A, T. 36967. b. Ex. 2766-A, Ex. 2766-B c. Ex. 3713-A, T. 36968.)(96.a. Ex. 2880, T. 25739.)(97.a. Ex. 2854, T. 25576.)

268

shek. a. The situation was becoming so tense that General ISODA pointed out to Brigadier
General Sherman Miles “Japan has her back to the wall. She can be pushed just so far, thenwill have to fight us to save her national honor and integrity though war with the UnitedStates is the last thing desired by Japan. General Miles also stated in the memorandum hesubmitted to the United States Chief of Staff: “General ISODA’s visit clearly parallels
conversations now in progress between the Japanese Ambassador and the State
Department.” b.
99. The prosecution has conceded that the report of the United States Tariff Commission in
September, 1941, showed that the United States would be affected not at all by the cessationof imports from Japan. a. On October 9, 1941, a request was made of Congress to amend the
Neutrality Act to permit the United States vessels to rearm and carry cargoes to belligerent
ports anywhere. This was approved on November 17, 1941. b.
100. In order to avoid war notwithstanding the economic blockade, investigations were madewith respect to the possibility of the production of synthetic oil in Japan. It was found to be
impossible from a practical standpoint due to the lack of steel pressure pipes, coal, andcobalt. a. A further study was made in October, 1941, after the TOJO Cabinet was formed
and it was thought that war could be avoided by an expansion of the oil industry, and when
War Minister TOJO was told it was impossible, he ordered a more fundamental
investigation on October 29, 1941. After that, even the Planning Board reached theconclusion that such a plan was impossible. Its assumptions and conclusions were submitted
to the Imperial Conference On November 5, 1941. b.
101.Investigations were also made with respect to shipping if war started. Due to loss of tonnage,
inability to obtain coal or iron and the consumption of materials on hand, it was felt thatJapan’s resiliency would be questionable. a. The total amount of oil stocked by the Army,
Navy and civilian population showed that Japan, if provoked to war would only be able tocontinue fully for one year in the air against a strong power and for one year of operations at
sea. The assumptions and conclusions with regard to the shipping industry show that there
was a woeful lack of shipping to carry on any protracted war.
102. That the Japanese were led to wonder about the degree of sincerity of the American
Government was set forth in a memorandum from Ambassador Grew dated November 10,
1941. He stated that the Japanese Minister had complained that Japan needed raw materials
for its existence and that unless the American Government realized this fact successful
conclusions to the conversations would be difficult. He pointed out that for more than six
months the Japanese Government had made proposals calculated to approach the American
point of view but that the American Government had yielded nothing. a.
a
b
a
ab
b
a
a

(98.a. Ex. 2835, T. 25360, 25363. b. Ex. 2856, T. 25585, 25587.)(99.a. T. 25083-25085. b. Ex. 2839, T. 25395.)(100.a. T. 24870. b. T. 24861, 24863.)(101.a. T. 24870.)(102.a. Ex. 2838, T. 25394.)

269

103. The foregoing abundantly demonstrates that on the facts and the law as pronounced bySecretary Kellogg and this Tribunal, Japan was justified in attacking, as its trade, vital to itsvery existence, was blockaded. It is to be noted that the evidence in support of thisconclusion is not only from Japanese sources, but is derived from statements made by due
representatives of the Western Powers at the time of the occurrence of the blockade. In
addition to the economic evidence reviewed we shall now proceed to summarize the facts
regarding the military encirclement threat which also played a major role in Japan’s decision
to fight.
MILITARY ACTION AGAINST JAPAN104. Hand in hand with the expressed policy of economic strangulation of Japan, the WesternPowers took more forceful and drastic action to enforce their policy with military might.
Can the prosecution rightfully contend that by furnishing men and materials of war to China,
and the consequent spilling of Japanese blood on Chinese soil, there was no aggression
against Japan? Let us examine the evidence and see if Japan had just cause to react against
the military ring being forged around her. The facts amply demonstrate she had justprovocation to strike in self-defense.
105. As early as 1933 the United States allocated funds for the purpose of constructing andequipping 32 naval vessels. a. Next year the Vinson Naval Bill was authorized forconstruction of ships up to the limits of the Washington and London Naval Treaties. b. In
April, 1935, the United States War Department Appropriation Act authorized an increase in
the Army to 165,000 enlisted men. c.
106. While Japan was endeavoring to work out its economic difficulties through legislation,
Admiral R. E. Ingersoll went to London in December, 1937. The primary purpose of his
visit was to investigate and talk with the British Admiralty on figures regarding command
relationships, communications, liaison, codes, ciphers and so forth. These conversations
were based on the assumption that the United States and Great Britain might findthemselves at war with Japan in the Pacific. He readily admitted before the Pearl Harbor
Investigation Committee that his purpose in going there was “to work out a tentative plan as
to how each nation would co-operate with the other in the event that (war) should occur.”
The report of these conferences remained effective until later agreements A-B-C-1 became
effective in 1940 or 1941. a. Admiral Stark, in his testimony before the same committee,
corroborated this visit.b.
107. On January 28, 1938, it was recommended to the Congress of the United States that theUnited States national defense should be strengthened and not limited to one ocean and one
coast. Substantial increases were asked in military and naval armaments. Suspicion wasvoiced in Congress that the naval increases were based on an agreement for navalabca(105.a. Ex. 2842, T. 25435, b. Ex. 2842, T. 25435. c. Ex. 2842, T. 25435.)(106.a. Ex. 2844-A, T. 25448, 25449. b. Ex. 2849-A, T. 25532.)

270

cooperation with some other power such as Great Britain which was denied by Secretary
Hull in a letter to a member of Congress on February 10, 1938. The proposals for militaryand naval rearmament were substantially adopted by the Congress. a.
108. In 1939 the United States proceeded to extend preparations beyond continental America andthe location of the military strategic sites being fortified left no doubt that they were aimed
at Japan. “Peace and War” reveals that on January 12, 1939, President Roosevelt, in a
special message to Congress, asked for an appropriation of more than a half billion dollars
for military equipment, particularly military and naval aircraft to strengthen the air defenseof continental United States, Alaska, Hawaii, Puerto Rico, and the Canal Zone. He also
recommended training additional air pilots and steps be taken for quantity production of war
materials. These recommendations were substantially enacted into law. a.
109. In a letter of October 21, 1938, to the President, Secretary Hull pointed out the necessity ofobtaining sufficient supplies of raw materials to be used in the event of a general war. Steps
were initiated to make such supplies available when the recommendation of the Secretary ofState was enacted into law on June 7, 1939, and $100,000,000 was appropriated for securing
stock piles of strategic materials for industrial, military, and naval needs. As the result of anagreement between United States and Great Britain dated June 23, 1939, 100,000 tons ofrubber were brought into the United States in exchange for cotton. a.
110. It was in January, 1940, that the President of the United States asked for a further
appropriation of $1,800,000,000. In May, 1940, the American fleet was advanced to Hawaii
and based there as a threat to Japan. a. In the same month further appropriations in Congress
were requested. In his address to Congress on May 16, 1940, President Roosevelt stated that
he would like to see the United States “geared up to the ability to turn out at least 50,000
planes a year.” He requested one million dollars appropriation for Army and Navyequipment. On May 31, 1940, an additional request for appropriations of over a million
dollars was asked together with authority to call the National Guard and necessary reserve
personnel into military service. Congress appropriated the money together with the
President’s request of July 10, 1940, for five billion dollars more for the rearmament
program. His request to call the National Guard and reserve personnel into active military
service was also approved by Congress on August 27, 1940. It is significant to note that thelegislation provided that such personnel could be used in the territories and possessions of
the United States including the Philippine Islands. b. In January, 1941, the United Statesbudget called for an additional appropriation of eleven billion dollars, thus raising to twenty
eight billion dollars the outlay for military purposes since May, 1940. c.

a
a
a
ab
c

(107.a. Ex. 2843, T. 25442.)(108.a. Ex. 2845, T. 25451.)(109.a. Ex. 2845, T. 25452.)(110.a. Ex. 2800-A, T. 25168, 25169. b. Ex. 2846, T. 25469.)(110.c. Ex. 2847, T. 25493.)(111.a. Ex. 2848, T. 25495, 25499.)

271

111. The United States Lend-Lease Bill became law on March 11, 1941, and seven billion dollars
was appropriated to accomplish the objectives of the bill. The avowed purpose was theestablishment of a policy for unqualified and immediate all-out aid to certain countries
including China. a.
112. Admiral Stark testified in the Pearl Harbor Attack Investigation that in 1940 he hadrequested the British Government to send naval experts to the United States to discuss thepossibility of naval cooperation. The meetings were held in 1941 and completed in March,
1941. He stated that he had requested the meeting on his own responsibility and informed
the President that he had done it. This commission from Great Britain arrived in the UnitedStates in civilian clothes. a.
113. The next step aimed at Japan was the Most Secret American-Dutch-British Conversations
held in Singapore in April, 1941. The report of these conversations states: “It is important toorganize air operations against Japanese occupied territory and against Japan herself. It is
probable that her collapse will occur as a result of economic blockade, naval pressure andair bombardment.” It also referred to the offensive value of Luzon for submarine and airforce operations and recommended that every effort should be made to maintain a bombing
force there as well as building up a similar force in China and also points out under theheading of “Plan for Employment of Land and Air Forces” that “The operating of Chinese
Guerrilla Forces armed, equipped and directed by the Associated Powers. Steps havealready been taken by the British Government to organize such operations. It is
recommended that the United States Government organize similar guerrilla forces.” The
Report further states: “The organization of subversive activities in Japan and occupied
territories. Activities of this kind are already being organized by the British Government. It
is recommended that the United States should also undertake such activities and co-ordinate
them closely with the British.” a.
114. On May 27, 1941, President Roosevelt proclaimed the existence of an unlimited National
Emergency and he also stated that the program of the United States had given it time tobuild more guns, and tanks and planes and ships. At that time, he also made the significant
pronouncement that “We in the Americas would decide for ourselves whether and when andwhere our American interests were attacked or our security threatened.” a. This was not anidle statement. It is submitted that if the United States contended it had the right todetermine for itself when its security was threatened, the some rule should apply withrespect to Japan.
115. A memorandum was sent from Laughlin Curry to President Roosevelt, May 9, 1941,
regarding an aircraft program for China in which he informed the President that he had
worked out a tentative program for the balance of the year and pointed out the importance of
establishing a Chinese air force in China and the psychological importance of such aaaaa(112.a. Ex. 2849-A, T. 25532-25534.)(113.a. Ex. 2851-A, T. 25547, 25548, 25550.)(114.a. Ex. 2852, T. 25560.)

272

program to the Chinese. Attached to the memorandum was the tentative program which
included the supplying of 244 pursuit ships, 122 bombers, 340 trainers and 22 transportplanes. The schedule provided for increased amounts from May to December, 1941, and forthe first six months of 1942. The President answered this note under date of May 15, 1941,
stating that it was all right to go ahead and negotiate but that he did not want to imply that
he was at that time in favor of the proposals. He suggested that it could only be worked out
in relationship to the whole military problem and should be taken up with General Burns
and General Arnold. a.
116. On July 5, 1941, Ambassador NOMURA related to United States State Department officials
Japan’s concern over the threat to it from the ABCD encirclement. He observed that thereports were that America was aiding Chiang Kai-shek in various ways including the
dispatch of American pilots to Chungking. American supplies were being sent to Malaya
and Netherlands East Indies. There were visits of American squadrons to Australia which toa naval man like himself were of greater significance than more courtesy visits. And also
prospects of American aid to the Russian Far East and acquisition of American air bases inSiberia. a.
117. That Japan knew of and feared the military encirclement appears from the fact that also on
July 20, 1941, Ambassador NOMURA in a conversation recorded by Admiral Turnercomplained about the aid the United States was providing China and pointed out that if
China was left without industrial and military support, the Chungking regime would beunable to continue the present incident and Japan would then be able to withdraw from thegreater part of China. He also pointed out that the United States was improving the Burma
Road and was supplying airplanes and pilots to be sent to Chungking and that the pilots
were being supplied from the Armed Forces of the United States. He also stated that the
British were contributing more and more to measures sustaining the Chungking regime. He
also disclosed that within the next few days Japan expected to occupy French Indo-Chinathat this occupation has become essential for Japan’s security against a possible attack fromthe South and for better control over the activities of Chungking. He also expressed
apprehension that the United States would take further action against Japan either
economically or militarily as soon as Japan’s troops were known to be occupying FrenchIndo-China. a.
118. Throughout this period the United States increasingly followed a policy of extending all
assistance to China. Among the forms of assistance were loans and credits aggregating some
two hundred million dollars and later lend-lease and military supplies were sent to be usedin China’s resistance against Japan. a.

a
a
a
a

(115.a. Ex. 2850-A, T. 25536.)(116.a. T. 25733.)(117.a. Ex. 2825, T. 25308, 25309.)(118.a. Ex. 2840, T. 25408.)

273

119. The Japanese proposal of August 6, 1941, was in addition to the withdrawal of troops from
French Indo-China that the United States should undertake to “suspend its military measuresin the Southwestern Pacific areas and to recommend similar action to the Governments of
the Netherlands and Great Britain … .” a. This further demonstrates Japan’s knowledge ofthe military activities in the Pacific and its apprehension of an attack.
120. In August, 1941, the problem of supplying the munitions of war as provided in the LendLease Act to belligerent countries was one of the topics discussed by President Roosevelt
and Prime Minister Churchill when they met at sea. a. It was also in this month of August,
1941, that the results of the conference held at Singapore on April 19, 1941, had beenrevised and the A-D-B-2 plan was evolved. b.
121. In November, 1941, negotiations between representatives of the United States and GreatBritain were stepped up upon the arrival of Admiral Philipps in Manila. a. On November
23rd large United States Army troop movements were scheduled to depart from San
Francisco involving 22 vessels, which included large liners, to assemble at Honolulu. b. On
November 26, 1941, a secret message from the United States War Department to General
Short in Hawaii reveals a request that the United States pilots be instructed to photograph
Truk Island in the Caroline Group and Jaluit in the Marshall Group and that a visualreconnaissance be made immediately. Port Moresby, on the Australian mandated island wasto be used. The object of this special photo mission was to obtain information with respect
to naval vessels, air fields, aircraft, guns, barracks, and camps. The planes were to be fully
equipped with guns and ammunition. The crews were instructed to use means for selfpreservation if attacked. c.
122. On November 27th the Chief of Naval Operations, Admiral Stark, and the Army Chief ofStaff, General Marshall, prepared a memorandum for the President advising him thatconsiderable Army and Navy reinforcements had been rushed to the Philippines and thatground forces to a total of 21,000 are due to sail from the United States by December 8,1941.” a. Apparently realizing that the economic blockade had proven effective and thatJapan was at last being provoked into war a message was sent from the United States War
Department on November 27, 1941, stating that “negotiations with Japan appear to beterminated to all practical purposes, with only the barest possibility that the Japanese
Government might come back and offer to continue. Japan’s future action unpredictable but
hostile action possible at any moment. If hostilities cannot repeat cannot be avoided, theUnited States desires that Japan commit the first overt act.” b. Practically identical messages
were sent to Hawaii, a dispatch was sent from General Marshall to General MacArthur in
the Philippines, and similar messages were sent out by the Navy. c.
a
a
b
ac
a
b
c

(119.a. Ex. 2840, T. 25411, 25412.)(120.a. Ex. 2854, T. 25576. b. Ex. 2853-A, T. 25565.)(121.a. Ex. 2853-A, T. 25565, 25566. b. Ex. 2857, T. 25605.)(121.c. Ex. 2858, T. 25608.)(122.a. Ex. 2859, T. 25613. b. Ex. 2860, T. 25620. c. Ex. 2861, Ex. 2862, T. 25621, 25622.)

274

123. That the Hull Note of November 26, 1941 was intended as a final ultimatum is fully
understood from the memorandum of General Gerow of November 27, 1941. It reveals that
he had attended a conference, apparently on November 27, 1941, with the Secretary of War,
Secretary of Navy and Admiral Stark. The Secretaries were informed of a proposed memo
which the Chief of Staff and Admiral Stark directed be prepared for the President. “The
Secretary of War wanted to be sure that the memo would not be construed as arecommendation to the President that he request Japan to reopen the conversations. He wasreassured on that point.” a. In view of the foregoing, one wonders if the final message of
President Roosevelt of December 7, 1941 was sent merely to keep the record straight, andwith no desire to accomplish anything.
124. Under instruction of the Japanese Government, the Japanese Ambassador in Washington,
NOMURA, represented to the United States Government on 3 December 1941 among manyother things, that “the United States, British and other countries have increasingly of lateintensified their military preparations against Japan and adopted a provocative attitude
toward us. On the 20th of last month (November), for instance, an American plane made areconnaissance flight over Garambi in the south of Formosa. This is not an isolated case ofsuch American and British actions. It is our desire in view of the delicate situation that theyshould themselves refrain from repeating such actions.” a.
125. The prosecution has endeavored to show an elaborate spy system employed by Japan,
reporting all types of information to Japan officials. If the Tribunal so finds, then it naturally
follows that the Japanese were informed of the various military steps hereinbefore recited. It
cannot be questioned that many of them, such as public messages to Congress, enactment oflaws, etc., were well known to the Japanese. The testimony of various accused reveals
knowledge and subsequent action on their part based on such knowledge. Japanesenewspaper reports revealing some of the Allied actions were not permitted in evidence —particularly the 1900 series. a.
126. In the light of the foregoing can it be said that Japan had no reason for apprehension and that
she was not justified in advancing into the southern part of French Indo-China and in
attacking the United States and Great Britain on December 8, 1941?
127. Before moving into the southern part of French Indo-China, the Japanese Government wellknew at that time and reacted to the positive actions which had been committed against her
up to that time by the Western powers. She knew; the American Navy had been retained in
Hawaii as a threat since May 1940; a. various appropriations had been made by the UnitedStates for military expansion and the United States Navy increased; b. Secretary Hull had
opposed the British prohibition of aid to Chiang over the Burma road in July 1940;c.

a
a
a
ab

(123.a. Ex. 2863, T. 25624.)(124.a. Ex. 2951, T. 26059-26061.)(125.a. T. 25481, etc.)(127.a. T. 36274. b. T. 36274. c. T. 36245. d. T. 36247. e. T. 36246. f. T. 36246. g. T. 36247

275

Admiral Yarnell had advocated on July 8, 1940, a strong policy against Japan; d. the creationof the 13th Naval District in Alaska in August 1940; e. public announcement of the details of
the eight million dollar naval construction budget for American territories in the Pacific in
September 1940; f. the United States statement of policy in September 1940 for theconstruction of a two-ocean fleet and reinforcement of the air force; g. the pronouncement in
October 1940 by Secretary of Navy Knox that America was ready to meet the challenge of
the Tripartite Alliance;h. the recommendation of the evacuation of women and children in
East Asia in October 1940;i. the one hundred million dollar loan to the Chungking Regimein November 1940;j the establishment of the Pan-American Airlines between Manila andSingapore in the same month;k. Foreign Secretary Eden’s pronouncement in the House ofCommons on non-cooperation with Japan;l. broadcast by President Roosevelt on December
29, 1940 that America would be an arsenal of democracy for the purpose of combatting the
Tripartite Alliance;m. Secretary Morgenthau’s speech that America was prepared to extend
Lend-Lease to Chungking and to Greece on December 30, 1940;n. the various conferences
between military representatives of the United States, Britain and the Netherlands’ Armyand Navy in Singapore and Manila in October 1940 and April 1941;o. the announcement ofSecretary Knox in February 1941 that the Chungking Government had completed anagreement for the purchase of 200 America planes;p the dispatch by the United States ofnaval advisors and military observers to Australia, South East Asia, Thailand, Singapore andthe Dutch East Indies in February 1941;q. guidance by Great Britain to the Chinese guerillaforces in March and May 1941;r. the visits of the United States Fleet to New Zealand andAustralia in March 1941;s. the signing of the British-Chinese Military Agreement including
British aid to China and joint defense plans for Burma in March 1941; t. the conferences
between representatives from the United States, Great Britain, and the Netherlands in
Manila in April 1941; u. military preparation of bases in and around the Pacific areas by theUnited States, Great Britain, Australia, New Zealand and the Netherlands in the early part of1941; v. the arrival of Brigadier General Claggett at Chungking in May 1941 for the purposeof assisting Chiang’s army;w. the British-Chinese conference in Singapore in May 1941;x.
and the strengthening of the anti-Japanese encirclement front with Manila and Singapore asits pivotal points was being undertaken. This evidence has not been disputed, nor were thewitnesses cross-examined on it.
128. On July 21, 1941 an understanding of mutual defense was reached between the Japaneseand French Governments and a formal exchange of notes took place. The next day pursuant
thereto Japan dispatched her armed forces to the southern part of French Indo-China. On
July 29, 1941 the protocol between Japan and France for the joint defense of French IndoChina was formally signed.a. Meanwhile the general economic rupture of July 26, 1941
occurred on the pretext that the advance of Japanese forces into the southern part of French
d
ef
g
t

u
v

h. T. 36247. i. T. 36248. j. T. 36248. k. T. 36246. l. T. 36248. m. T. 36245. n. T. 36245.
o. Ex. 3567, T. 34682. p. T.36245)(127.q. Ex. 3566, T. 34677.
r. Ex. 3567, T. 34682. s. Ex. 3566, T. 34677. t. Ex. 3567, T. 34682. u. Ex. 3566, T. 34677.
v. Ex. 3566, T. 34677. w. T. 36245.)

276

Indo-China was harmful to American national defense and American interests. But was thispretext justified?
129. Prior to this on August 30, 1940, Japan and France had entered into an understanding inwhich Japan had assured France of its respect for her rights and interests in East Asia,
especially the territorial integrity of French Indo-China and her sovereignty over the wholeof the said union. a. The Agreement was concluded on September 22, 1940. At that timeneither the United States nor Great Britain took any action on the ground it was harmful to
American national defense or American interests. It is not unreasonable to suppose that atthat time the military encircling ring against Japan was not yet so strengthened as mightenable them to take such an attitude.
130. We cannot but wonder how the France-Japanese Protocol of July 29, 1941 and the advanceof Japanese forces into the southern part of French Indo-China could constitute a menace tothe national defense or interests of either the United States or Great Britain. The national
policy on the part of Japan had been clearly laid down on the above mentioned agreement of
September 22, 1940. The preamble of the treaty relative to the maintenance of friendly
relations and mutual respect for territorial integrity which Japan had concluded withThailand on June 12, 1940 of the same year also had declared that the two countries enteredinto the treaty because they were convinced that the peace and the stability of East Asia wastheir common concern. It was indeed because of the peace and tranquility in French IndoChina and Thailand which had the greatest influence upon the destiny of Japan that she
offered to mediate the armed border dispute between Thailand and French Indo-China. The
Peace Treaty of 1942 was concluded as a result of this successful mediation. a.
131. What are the contents of the Protocol of July 29, 1941, which caused such a graveinternational issue? An examination of its text a. discloses no reason why Western powers
should have considered it menacing. It specifically states: 1) “The two governments
promised to cooperate militarily for the joint defense of French Indo-China; 2) the measures
to be taken for the purpose of this cooperation shall be the object of special arrangements; 3)
the above arrangement shall remain effective only as long as the circumstances whichconstitute the motive for their adoption exist.”
132. Carefully scrutinizing and pondering over it, we cannot but be at a loss to find out how thisprotocol concluded with the passive object purely for self-defense could constitute a menace
to the United States and Great Britain. Therefore so far as the United States and GreatBritain harbored no intention to menace the security of French Indo-China the Protocol asinterpreted was utterly harmless to them. It was after all nothing more than a measure ofaaa(127.x. Ex. 3567, T. 34682.)(128.a. Ex. 651; T. 36251, 36252.)(129.a. Ex. 620, T. 36200.)(130.a. Ex. 647, T. 36625.)(131.a. Ex. 651, T. 7104, 7105.)277

self-defense for Japan. They reverse the cause and effect who maintain that this selfdefensive measure was a menace to the United States and Great Britain.
133. At the time of the proposed move to French Indo-China, it was stated by the Chief of theFirst Department of the Navy General Staff that such a step was inevitable because of theeffect that the American-Anglo aid to Chiang Kai-shek’s regime was having. It was growing
increasingly vigorous. The United States, Great Britain, China and the Netherlands wereacting in concert in the creation of the so-called A, B, C, D ring. a. The Japanese Navy, being
charged with the primary duty of national defense in the Pacific, had knowledge of theUnited States, Great Britain and the Netherlands war preparations designed against Japan in
July 1941 and it was the belief of the Navy that Japan was steadily being encircled. b.
134. The above consideration naturally leads to the conclusion that it was only as a pretext that
the United States and Great Britain made the most of the Japanese advance into the southernpart of French Indo-China for the freezing of Japanese assets and for the severance ofeconomic relations with Japan. It can safely be said that they raised trouble where there wasno cause. Leaving aside for the moment the right or wrong of the advance into the southernpart of French Indo-China and the freezing of the assets, it is submitted that the foregoing
amply demonstrates that Japan honestly believed that she was being threatened and that itwas necessary for her to enter into the Protocol of July 29, 1941, for her own self-defense.
After July 26, 1941, conditions became more and more unbearable to Japan because of theaffirmative actions of the Western Powers heretofore recorded.
135. In explaining the perplexing international situation prior to and on 5 November 1941 whenthe Imperial Conference was held, one of the accused succinctly and accurately portrayed
the plight of the Japanese as follows: “The Allies had effected an economic encirclement ofJapan with a result more telling than we dared admit to the world. We viewed with alarm theincreasing armaments of the United States, and could not reason that such military steps
were taken in contemplation of war with Germany alone. The American Pacific Fleet had
long before moved from its west coast base to Hawaii and there stood as a threat to Japan.
The United States policy towards Japan had been strict and unsympathetic, revealing adetermination to enforce their demands without compromise. The American military andeconomic aid to China had aroused the bitterest of feelings among the Japanese people. The
Allied Powers had carried on military conferences which were pointedly directed against
Japan. It was a tight, tense and trapped feeling that Japan had at that time. a.
136. In attaching weight and importance to the claim that Japan was provoked to and did in fact
act in self-defense on December 7, 1941, it must be borne in mind that this position of theaccused is not an afterthought. The foregoing summary points to the numerous documents
written with regard to protests recorded at the time of their occurrence by Japan’s
responsible representatives against the economic blockade and military encirclement whichaba(133.a. T. 26911, 26912.)(133.b. T. 26712)(135.a. Ex. 3565, T. 34658, 34659, SHIMADA.)

278

was being imposed upon her commencing in 1938. Countless pages of testimony have beentaken of witnesses who testified to the innumerable cabinet meetings, liaison conferences,meetings of the Senior Statesmen, Privy Council meetings and military discussions — allcentering around the effect the economic blockades and military threats were having andwould continue to have unless Japan undertook some measures to alleviate the condition.
This she patiently tried to do by diplomatic negotiations and failed. It may be said that theseembargoes at first were irritating and as they increased in intensity, frequency and scope
they prodded Japan into a state of anxiety and finally with the realization that there was nohope of diplomatically breaking out of the stranglehold which was being placed around herneck she was provoked into doing that which any other self-respecting nation would havedone. These well-documented facts recorded at the time of their occurrence are summed up
in the Imperial Rescript issued on December 8, 1941 that Japan was acting in self-defense.
137. Was Japan justified? Did these accused of those of them who were responsible leaders atthat time sincerely and honestly believe that Japan’s national existence was at stake becauseof the blockade and the military encirclement? Responsible leaders in America knew it atthat time, and believed it. a. A conclusion to the contrary would be in utter disregard of thefacts. We know of no parallel case in history where an economic blockade accompanied by
the display of military might was enforced on such a vast scale with such deliberate,
premeditated, and coordinated precision and which accomplished its purpose — that of a
provocation into the expressed expectation and desire that Japan strike the first blow.
Having accomplished the avowed purpose of goading Japan into an attack it would indeed
be a black mark in history to record this attack as other than one of self-defense.
138. The well-considered statements of British Cabinet Minister Oliver Lyttleton and exPresident Herbert Hoover as originally reported perhaps best explains the entire situation,
when they said respectively — that it would be “a travesty of history over to say that
America was forced into the war with Japan” and “[W]e would never have been attacked by
the Japanese if we had not given them provocation.”139. As the A-B-C-D Powers had made the encirclement both military and economic complete,
we submit that the first blow was not struck at Pearl Harbor; it was struck when theeconomic war started long before then. Steadily it constantly contracted, became more
effective and devastating so that it threatened Japan’s very existence and if continued would
have destroyed her. It is evident that these men knew this, believed it, had reason to believe
it and acted on their belief. These men are Japanese. They are not Americans or members of
the great British Commonwealth of Nations — nor Dutch, nor Russian, nor French. They
were Japanese and their decision was one of life or death for their country. They loved theircountry and they were in a position where they Tribunal to put himself in their position.
Would you; could you as patriots, have made any other decision? With that situation, withthat honest belief, with ample reason for such belief — can such a decision whether right orwrong, be called that of criminals and not of patriots? If it was not made with criminal intent
but made from motives of patriotism and a sincere belief that the measures decided upona(137.a. Ex. 2833-A, T. 25336, 25340, 25346, 25350; Ex. 2856, T. 25360, 25363.)

279

were necessary to protect and preserve their country, then we submit it cannot be held to becriminal by this Tribunal.

280

281

CHAPTER 18: EXCERPT FROM GENERAL DOUGLAS MACARTHUR’S TESTIMONYBEFORE THE JOINT COMMITTEE ON ARMED SERVICES AND FOREIGNRELATIONS OF THE U.S. SENATE

Today many Japanese are familiar with the testimony relating to the American policy in the Far
East given by General MacArthur before the Joint Committee on Armed Services and Foreign
Relations on May 3, 1951. The reason for its having become so well known is MacArthur’sacknowledging that Japan went to war to protect its security. In other words, the Pacific War wasa defensive war — a struggle for survival. The 50th anniversary of the ending of World War II
occasioned a reexamination of and debates on the historical implications of the tumultuous firsthalf of the Showa era (1926-1989). We were reminded of MacArthur’s testimony before the
Senate, and of the fact that some participants in the debate cite it without having fully understoodits meaning.
MacArthur, then commander of the United Nations Forces, and the Truman administration
disagreed completely about methods to be used to contain the Korean War. Ultimately,
MacArthur was removed from command and ordered to return to the United States. This event,which sent shockwaves throughout the world, is a striking example of problems that can arise
when the military is under civilian control, as it is in a democracy. In an address to Congress,
MacArthur said that the Joint Chiefs of Staff were in complete agreement with his decisive
strategy, i.e., full-scale war. An enormous political controversy erupted, which prompted the
Senate to establish the Joint Committee on Armed Services and Foreign Relations. The
Committee embarked on a fact-finding mission, and held hearings, to which witnesses were
summoned.
Reports of these events captured the attention of the public, both in the U.S. and abroad. Even
the Japanese found themselves following with great interest MacArthur’s testimony and his
political fortunes in the U.S., despite the fact that they had been at his mercy while he held thereins of authority in Japan (until a month before his dismissal). For instance, the Asahi Shinbun
ran a report wired by its Washington correspondent on May 1, 1951, on the front page of its May
3 edition, part of which follows.
A MAJOR CONTROVERSY UNFOLDS: GENERAL MACARTHUR TAKES THE
STAND
The U.S. Congress will launch an exhaustive investigation of Far Eastern policy on
May 3, when hearings conducted by the Senate Joint Committee on the Armed
Services and Foreign Relations begin. MacArthur will be the first to testify.
Subsequent witnesses are likely to include George C. Marshall (secretary of defense),
Omar Bradley (chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff), and the chiefs of staff of theArmy, Navy, and Air Force. The interrogations are certain to create a major
controversy over Far Eastern policy, the likes of which have never been seen before.

282

Subsequent front-page articles covering the testimony before the Committee appeared inJapanese newspapers from May 4-8.
A front-page spread in the May 7 edition of the Asahi Shinbun under the headline “General
MacArthur Refers to Japan in His Testimony” covers the third and last day of MacArthur’s
testimony (May 5). According to that article, MacArthur made several references to Japan. He
said that when the Japanese police reserves were organized, they adopted American militarydivision formation, and could easily be transformed into a formidable ground force if suppliedwith weapons. He also stated that the laws and regulations enacted during the Occupation would
probably be revised after the Occupation ended, to better conform to Japanese tradition.
MacArthur said that he had, in fact, offered advice to then Prime Minister Shidehara with respect
to the portion of the Japanese Constitution that renounces war.
About Japanese sentiments towards the U.S., MacArthur said that the Japanese, like all East
Asians, tended to defer to victors and disdain the vanquished. However, they seemed to havedeveloped respect for the confidence exhibited by Americans. They had become familiar withand attracted to the American lifestyle. MacArthur believed that a social revolution wasunderway, and that in terms of strategy and financial administration, the Japanese perceived
themselves as belonging to the Western bloc. Referring to Soviet military strength in the Far East,
MacArthur voiced the opinion that the Soviets were capable of invading Japan and occupying
Hokkaido, but lacked the necessary might to occupy Honshu, the main island, for any length oftime.
His famous statement about Japan’s having commenced hostilities for security reasons was notmade on the third day of his testimony, but on the first day, when he was interrogated about
American strategy in the Far East. For reasons unbeknownst to us, the Asahi Shinbun does notrefer to that statement, even though it provides otherwise thorough coverage of MacArthur’s
testimony on the first day of the hearings, in its May 4 and 5 editions.
The newspaper describes the policies MacArthur advocated as follows (May 7 edition).
Using the combined strength of the U.S. Navy and Air Force, blockade the Chinese
communists. Initiate bombing to cut off the supply of war materiel to the CCP from the
USSR and other regions. If the support of the United Nations or NATO members
cannot be obtained, the U.S. should conduct this mission independently, or with support
from the Nationalist government.

This advice was followed by the famous exchange between MacArthur and Senator Bourke
Hickenlooper. But nowhere in the Asahi Shinbun article is there any mention of that exchange.
(We examined the abridged edition. Although the newspaper sometimes took liberties with thematerial in its abridged editions, we assume that that was not the case here. Also, we must
remember that censorship was still in effect in 1951.)
The transcript from the Senate hearing begins as follows.
283

HEARINGS before the COMMITTEE ON ARMED SERVICES and the
COMMITTEE ON FOREIGN RELATIONS / UNITED STATES SENATE / Eightysecond Congress First session to conduct an inquiry into the military situation in the
Far East and the facts surrounding the relief of general of the Army Douglas MacArthur
from his assignments in that area / Part I / May 3, 4, 5, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 14, 1951
/ Printed for the use of the Committee on Armed Services and the Committee on
Foreign Relations / United States Government Printing Office / Washington: 1951

The statement in question appears in a separate volume, “Military Situation in the Far East” in asection entitled “Senator Hickenlooper’s Question No. 5 and MacArthur’s Response,” andsubtitled “Strategy Against Japan in World War II.”
We compared the transcript issued by the U.S. Government Printing Office with the version thatappeared in the May 3, 1951 edition of The New York Times. There are very few discrepancies.
However, above the fourth paragraph of MacArthur’s response, the newspaper added a subtitle,“Nothing in Japan Except Silkwork.” This is a misprint of only one letter, but it alters themeaning considerably. What MacArthur said was that there was “nothing indigenous to Japan
except the silkworm.” The Japanese translator worked from the newspaper article, believing it tobe accurate, and translated the passage accordingly. “Silkworm” is correct.
The meeting between MacArthur and President Truman on October 15, 1950 on Wake Island, atwhich MacArthur admitted that the IMTFE was a mistake, is well known today. But at that time,
the topics discussed at the meeting were kept secret. Not until the Senate hearing was theGeneral’s comment about the IMTFE made public, at the discretion of the Committee. The Asahi
Shinbun touched upon this statement, but only obliquely, as follows.
MACARTHUR CONVINCED WAR CRIMES TRIALS HAVE NO
CAUTIONARY EFFECT
Washington (UPI)On May 2, the U.S. Senate Joint Committee on the Armed Services and Foreign
Relations made public secret documents from a meeting that took place on Wake
Island. Of particular note are the following opinions expressed by General
MacArthur.
1. When asked by Averell Harriman (special assistant to the President) whatshould be done about North Korean war crimes, MacArthur urged him not toaddress them because nothing good would come out of doing so. He added thatneither the IMTFE nor the Nuremberg trials were likely to have a cautionary
effect.

Obviously, Japan’s newspapers did not stress MacArthur’s mentions of Japan at Wake Island orat the Senate hearings nearly as much as they should have (though we must be mindful that
censorship may have been at work here). But apparently the Japanese intellectuals who readabout them in English-language newspapers spread the word, and eventually they became known
throughout Japan.
284

Of the information printed in the Asahi Shinbun, perhaps the most meaningful item was the endof MacArthur’s reply to a question posed by Joint Committee Chairman Richard Russell: “It is
my own personal opinion that the greatest political mistake we made in a hundred years in the
Pacific, was in allowing the Communists to grow in power in China.” 37
MacArthur was both voicing his convictions and making a confession. For five years and eightmonths he was the most powerful man in Japan, commanding more authority than the Emperor
or the government. During that time, he witnessed the rapid growth of communist forces in Japan,
who were essentially nurtured by left-wing elements in GHQ’s Government Section. MacArthur
had been informed of the defense arguments presented at the IMTFE, which described thecommunist threat in the 1920s and 1930s, and Japan’s desperate struggle against it. On June 25,
1950, he came face to face with that threat when North Korean troops launched a meticulously
planned southward attack; hundreds of thousands of Chinese communist soldiers were preparedto support them. His differences of opinion with the Truman administration brought an end toany political ambitions he may have had. In Korea he experienced a jolting realization — that his
country (and he) had been wrong. He awakened to the dangers and the criminality ofcommunism. But the central figures in his country’s government were still in the dark. The
comment he made to the effect that underestimating communism was the most serious American
political blunder in 100 years was somewhat of an exaggeration, but MacArthur was exasperated
at the time. From it we can safely extrapolate another realization on his part, i.e., that the IMTFE,
too, was a mistake.
*****
STRATEGY AGAINST JAPAN IN WORLD WAR II
Senator HICKENLOOPER. Question No. 5: Isn’t your proposal for sea and air blockade of Red
China the same strategy by which Americans achieved victory over the Japanese in the Pacific?
General MACARTHUR. Yes, sir. In the Pacific we bypassed them. We closed in. You must
understand that Japan had an enormous population of nearly 80 million people, crowded into 4
islands. It was about half a farm population. The other half was engaged in industry.
Potentially the labor pool in Japan, both in quantity and quality, is as good as anything that I
have ever known. Some place down the line they have discovered what you might call the
dignity of labor, that men are happier when they are working and constructing than when they
are idling.
This enormous capacity for work meant that they had to have something to work on. They built
the factories, they had the labor, but they didn’t have the basic materials.

37

The New York Times, 04 May 1951.

285

There is practically nothing indigenous to Japan except the silkworm. They lack cotton, they lackwool, they lack petroleum products, they lack tin, they lack rubber, they lack a great many otherthings, all of which was in the Asiatic basin.
They feared that if those supplies were cut off, there would be 10 to 12 million people
unoccupied in Japan. Their purpose, therefore, in going to war was largely dictated by security.

286